The Scottish Celtic review

g».(au. 2f)^.

i...y., #,

THE

SCOTTISH CELTIC

REVIEW.

GLASGOW :

PRINTED BY ROBERT MACLEHOSE, 153 WEST NILE STREET.

JIACLACHLAN & STEWART, EDINBURGH.

TRUBNER & CO., LONDON.

1885.

D

-0.^

CONTENTS.

No. I.

PAGK

I. — Introductory Eemarks : Place of Celtic in the Indo-
European Family of Languages — Tests of Etymological
Affinity — Grimm's Law — Illustrations of the Application
of Grimm's Law, ........ 1

\C II. — Indo-European Roots, with Derivatives and Analysis of

some Gaelic Compoimd Words, . .... 21

^\ III.— The Laws of Auslaut in Irish. First Part, ... 28

IV. — Grammatical and Etymological Analysis of Gen. i. 1-8, . -40

V. — Specimen of Old Gaelic : St. Patrick's Hymn, with Trans-
lation and Analysis of part of Hymn, .... 49

VI.— West Highland Tale : How the Tuairisgeul Mor was put

to Death, with Translation, (il

VII. — Gaelic Song by .John Macdonald (Iain Lorn), the Keppoch

Bard, 77

VIII. — Notes on Gaelic Grammar and Orthography, ... 78

IX. — Gaelic Air: " Coire-a'-Cheathaich," or " The C'orrie of the

Mist," 80

No. n.

"}\ I. — The Laws of Auslaut in Irish, 81

>v II. — Gaelic and English ; or the Etymology of the Celtic and

Teutonic Languages, .106

III.— The Muileartaoh, a West Highland Tale, with Translation

by Rev. John G. Campbell, Tiree, 1 ] ,")

IV. — Note on Tuairisgeul Mor, by Mr. Alfred Nutt, . . i:i7

V. — Miaun a' Bhaird Aosda (the Aged Bard's Wish), with

Translation by Rev. Hugh M'MUlan, LL.D., D.D., . .141

VI. — Notes on Gaelic CJrammar and Oi-thography, . . .14!)

iv Contents.

PAGE

VII. — Ciimha Mhio-Criorathaiu (Macrimmon's Lament), &c., . 157
VIII. — Music of Macrimmon's Lament, 160

No. III.

I. — Eas-Euadh ; an Ossianic Ballad, with Modern Ver.sion and

Translation, 161

II. — West Highland Tale : How Finn went to the Kingdom of
the Big Men, with Translation by Rev. John Campbell,
Tiree 184

III. — The Laws of Auslaut in Irish, by Professor Windisch ;

Translated from the German, 191

IV. — Gaelic and English ; or the Affinity of the Celtic and

Teutonic Languages, ........ 206

V. — Modern Gaelic Poem : Coii-'-a'-Cheathaioh ; or the Corrie

of the Mist, with Translation, 217

VI. — Comparative Grammar : The Gaelic Numerals, . . . 22$,'

Vlt. — Studies in Gaelic Grammar : (1) The Particle " ana," . . 2.31

VIII. — Gaelic Song : " Faillirin lUirin," by Ewen Maclachlan,

Aberdeen, 239

IX.— Old Melody to which " Faillirin Illirin" is sung, . . 240

No. IV.
I. — Tlie Lay of the Muireartach, with Translation, . . 241

II. — West Highland Tale : M'Phie's Black Dog, with Introduc-
tion and Translation by Eev. J. G. Campbell, Tiree, . 262

III. — Gaelic Orthography — Common Mistakes, .... 273

IV. — Studies in Gaelic Grammar : (1) The Particle " ann," . 297

V. — Analysis of St. Patrick's Hymn, 305

VI. — The Laws of Auslaut in Irish, by Professor Windisch ;

Translated from the German, 307

VII. — Notes on Gaelic Grammar and Orthography, . . . 318

VIII. — Mac-Griogair i Euaro (Macgrigor of Eoro), with Transla-
tion by Principal Shairp, 319

IX. — Music of Macgregor's Lament, 320

THE

SCOTTISH CELTIC EEYIEW.

No. 1.— MARCH, 1881.

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS: PLACE OF CELTIC IN
THE INDO-EUROPEAN FAMILY OF LANGUAGES —
TESTS OF ETYMOLOGICAL AFFINITY— GRIMM'S
LAW— ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE APPLICATION OF
GRIMM'S LAW.

The Celtic tongues consist of two main divisions — the Gaedhelic
and the British or Kymric. The former comprises the Irish, the
Gaelic of the Highlands and Western Islands of Scotland, and
Manx, still spoken in the Isle of Man ; the latter comprises Welsh,
Cornish, now extinct, and Armorican, still spoken in Brittany.

Celtic belongs to the Indo-European or Aryan family of speech.
The other membei-s of this family are — 1. Sanskrit, the ancient
classical or learned language of the Hindus ; 2. Zend, the sacred
language of the Zoroastrians, and, as most closely allied to it, the
old Persian and the Armenian ; 3. Greek and Albanian ; 4. the
Italian languages, including Latin, Umbrian, and Oscan ; 5. the
Slavonic and Lithuanian languages ; and G. the Teutonic lang-
uages, comprising (I) Old, Middle, and New High German, (2) the
Low German branch, including Gothic, Anglo-Saxon, Old Dutch,
Old Frisian, and Old Saxon, with their modern representatives,
English, Low German, Frisian, and Dutch, and (3) the Scandi-
navian branch, including Icelandic, Swedish, and Danish.

The place of Celtic in this family has been a subject of much
controversy among philologists. Schleicher holds' that it is most

' Of. Comp. der Vergl. Gramm. der Indo-Oerman. Spr. 4th ed., p. 6, and also
KuLn'a Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. p. 437.

2 Place of Celtic in the Indo-European family of Languages.

closely allied to the Graeco-Italic division, and more especially
to Latin. The following diagram represents his view as to the
division of the Indo-European family of speech. The length of
the lines indicates " the duration of the periods, their distances
from one another, and the degrees of relationship " : —

Schleicher's view as to the close affinity of Celtic and Latin is
based chiefly on the i-emarkable agreement of these languages in
several of their grammatical inflections; as, for example, in the
termination of the dative plural in h (cf brdithrib and fratribus).
The common termination i for both the genitive singular and
nominative plural of a large class of nouns (cf bdird = * bardi

Place of Celtic in the Indo- Eur o^iean family of Lavguages. 3

and domini) is another striking instance of this agreement.
Ebel, on the other hand, in his papers on the position of Celtic,
published in Kuhn's Beitrcige zur Vergleichenden Sprachfor-
schung, ii. 137, holds that it is most closely allied to the Teutonic
languages. This theory is based on the agreement of the
Celtic diphthongs, ai, oi, au, iu, with the Teutonic diphthongs,
ai, ei, au, iu, and on other grounds to which it is unnecessary to
refer in these introductory remarks. The conclusion to which an
examination of the arguments adduced on both sides of this con-
troversy seems to lead is, that, whilst Celtic is undoubtedly
closely allied to the Teutonic languages, it stands in the closest
relationship to Greek and Latin, but especially to Latin.

In judging of the affinity of language.?, grammar furnishes the
most reliable criterion. The English language, for example, is
derived from many sources, it being estimated that less than one
third of its vocabulary is Anglo-Saxon ; but, nevertheless, its
grammatical inflexions and other features show that it is essen-
tially a Teutonic language.

This remark on the importance of grammar, as a criterion of
relationship, applies with special force to the Celtic tongues, in
which it is often difficult, and sometimes even impossible, to
distinguish between genuine Celtic words and loan-words, which
have for centuries borne the stamp and discharged the functions
of words of native growth. In judging, therefore, of the affinity
of Celtic to the other branches of the Indo-European family, and,
more especially, in determining its place in the family, philologists
have based their conclusions chiefly on evidence furnished by a
compai'ative examination of the grammatical forms, which Celtic
and the other languages of the family possess in common. This
evidence will be considered in future papers.

The other principal source from which the evidence of this
affinity is derived, is a comparative examination of the vocabu-
laries of the languages, the mutual relationship of which is to be
ascertained. This evidence, although less definite and conclusive
than that furnished by comparative grammar, is, nevertheles.s, of
great value, when the examination is rightly conducted. A com-
parison, for example, of the Celtic, Latin, and Gothic vocabularies
may be sufficient to establish the fact, that these languages have
sprung from a common source, although it may not enable us to
ascertain the pi-ecise degree of their relationship to one another.

To render this comparative examination, however, of any real

4 Tetits of Ettjiauluyical Ajfinlty.

value, it is necessary that it should be carried on subject to certain
rules and conditions, some of which we shall now state : —

1. It is necessary to distinguish carefully between original and
loan-words, since, in judging of etymological affinity, the latter
cannot be taken into account. The Latin word caput, for
example, and the English words ca'pital, chapter, and captain,
are evidently connected, but that does not help us to prove that
Latin and English are cognate languages; for we know that
capital is borrowed directly from the Latin, from which also
chapter and captain are derived indirectly through the medium
of the Norman French. To prove the affinity of Latin and
English from a comparison of their vocabularies, we must find
the representatives of Latin words among genuine English words,
or words of Anglo-Saxon origin. The English reiiresentative of
caput must, therefore, be sought for among English words of
purely Teutonic origin.

To prove, therefore, from a comparison of their vocabulai'ies that
Gaelic and English are etymologically related, our examination
must be restricted to that portion of the Gaelic vocabulary which
is purely Celtic, and to that portion of the English vocabulary
which is purely Anglo-Saxon. It is not sufficient for this pur-
pose to prove that such Gaelic words as mlorbhuil, bcannachcl,
umhal, coisreagadh, and aoradh are connected with such Engli.sh
words as miracle, benediction, humble, consecration, and adora-
tion; for we know that mlorbhuil and miracle are derived from
Lat. mirus, beannachd and benediction from Lat. bencdictio,
umhal and humble from Lat. humilis, coisreagadh and consecra-
tion from Lat. consecratio, and aoradh and adoration from Lat.
adoratio. Comparisons like these are of no value in determining
relationship ; and yet few of our Celtic countrymen are aware of
the consequences which would result from a rigid application of
this principle. A much larger proportion of our Gaelic vocabulary
than is generally supposed, is not genuine Celtic, but consists of
loan-words, which, from long existence on Celtic soil, have assumed
the form, and become subject to the ordinary rules, of Celtic
grammar.

2. The words to be comjiared must be taken in the simplest
and oldest forms in which they ai'e accessible. Words are con-
tinually changing both in form and meaning; and, therefore,
the older the materials on which the etymologist works, the
more likely he is to obtain reliable i-esults. A few examples will

Tests of Etymological Affinity. 5

suffice to show the importance of this remark. Few would think
of tracing the English word count (to reckon) to the Lat. word
putare, which signifies literally to lop, to pirune, if we had not the
French word compter (to reckon) and the Lat. word computare (to
count, reckon) to supplj' the connecting links. Gael, hheil (is)
and Eng. will are but distantly connected in meaning, and their
resemblance in sound is only fitted to mislead ; but, nevertheless,
they are derived from the same root. Bheil is for hh-feil, the
substantive verb feil, fil, eclipsed by hh after words which ter-
minated originally in n. Feil = *fdi- = *velit or *velti (Windisch)
is from the root *t'ar= Skr. var (choose), Zend var (choose), Gr.
^ovXofxut, Lat. volo, Lith. vel-yja (I wish), Goth, val-jan (choose),
A.S. villan (to will), Eng. ivill. We would not suppose, at first
sight, that the Gaelic word aobhar (cause) is derived from the pro-
lific root ber, which is cognate with Lat. /cro, and Gr. (pepoo ; but by
means of older existing forms of the word, the connection may be
easily traced. In Gaelic books, published as late as the beginning
of this century, aobhar was spelled adhbhar, and in ancient Gaelic
it was written udbar, which shows the prefix ad (for aith) and the
root ber ( = Indo-Europ. bJiar). The Gaelic word cu7inart (danger)
would not readily be referred to the same root, but when it is
known to be an abbreviated form of cimtabart, the connection
becomes obvious. That the Gaelic word cmmhne (memory) is
connected with the Lat. word memini (to remember) becomes
apparent, only when we know that cuinthne is the modern form
of cunian (cf Stokes' Ir. GL, p. 127), which is formed by the
prefix cu- (Lat. co-) from the root man, connected with the
Skr. root man (to think) and with the Lat. root men, from
which memini is derived. Nor is the connection with this
root (man) of such words as dearmad (neglect) and farmad
(envy) obvious, until we become acquainted with their ancient
forms. In Old Gaelic, dearmad was dermet or derrnat, formed
by the prefix der- {=di-air-) and met or mat for men-t or
man-t. Similarly, farmad or foi-mad was in Old Gaelic format,
formed by the prefix for- from mat=ma'a-t. In Gaelic, n is
dropped by rule before the tenues c, t. The Gaelic word aithne
(knowledge) has no resemblance to the English word note, but by
means of the Old Irish form aithgne, we can trace it to the root
gen (to know), with which note, from Lat. nota for gnota, is also
connected. These examples, which might be multiplied inde-
finitely, show how necessary it is for the etymologist to know the

6 Tests of Etymological Affinity.

oldest existing forms of the words with which he deals. For the
purposes of sound Gaelic etymology, therefore, an acquaintance
with the archaic forms of Gaelic words is absolutely indispens-
able. Of these forms vast stores have been preserved to us in the
ancient Irish Glosses and Manuscripts.

3. No value, as evidence of affinity, is to be attached to mere
resemblance between words in sound and meaning. Professor
Max Mliller, in one of his lectures on the science of language, has
observed that perfect identity of sound between words of various
dialects is always suspicious. " It is only in the present century,"
he remarks, " that etymology has taken its rank as a science, and
it is curious to observe that what Voltaire intended as a sarcasm '
has now become one of its acknowledged principles. Etymology
is indeed a science in which identity, or even similarity, whether
of sound or meaning, is of no importance whatever. Sound
etymology has nothing to do with sound. We know words to be
of the same origin which have not a single letter in common, and
which differ in meaning as much as black and white. Mere
guesses, however plausible, are completely discarded from the
province of scientific etymology." — Lects. ii. 2G7.

We shall add here a few examples of false Gaelic etymology,
which have been based on a resemblance between words in sound
and meaning : —

Flaitheavas (heaven) is derived in the Gaelic dictionaries from
Jiath (noble) and innis (an island), and is explained as the " Isle
of the noble." The ancient form of this word, flaithcniJias, shows
that it is simply a derivative from flaitheni (dominus), which is
itself derived from flaith (imperium), cognate with Gothic
valdan, Sclav, vladiti (imperare), and German walten (to gov-
ern). Flaitheaniis, therefore, has nothing to do with in nis (an
island).

Ifrinn (hell) has sometimes been derived from 1-hhroin (the
isle of sorrow). In Armstrong's Dictionary, it is explained as
I-fhuar-fhonn (the isle of the cold clime). In Old Gaelic, the
word is written iffern and ifurnn, showing that it is a loan-
word from Lat. ivfernum, n before / being dropped by rule in
Gaelic.

Coillinn (a candle) is derived in Armstrong's Dictionary from
the Gaelic words coille (wood) and teine (fire). But coillinn is

' " L'etymologie est une science oti les voyelles ne font rien, et les consonnes
fort peu de chose."

Tests of Etijmological Affinity. 7

obviously only another form of coinneal (a candle), in Old Gaelic

caindel, a loan-word from Lat. candela (a taper or light).

Lbchran (a light, a lamp) is derived in the Highland Society's

Dictionary from lb (day) and crann (a pole or shaft, lit. a tree).

In Old Gaelic, Ibckran was Ibcharn, clearly a loan-word from Lat.

lucerna (a lamp).

R^idhlig (a burying-place) is derived in the same dictionaiy

from r^idh (a plain) and leac (a stone, a flat stone). The old form

of this word, reilic, shows that it is borrowed from Lat. reliquiae

(remains, relics).

In Armstrong's Dictionary, Discart, the name of several ecclesi-
astical places in Scotland, as Dysart in Fifeshire and Clachan-
diselrt in Glenorchy, is explained as a corruption of Ti 's dirde
(the Highest One). It is obviously a loan-word from Lat.
desert urn.

In the same dictionary, tighearna (lord) is identified with Gr.
Tvpawoi (lord, master). The old form of this woi'd, tigerne, shows
that g, which, in consequence of the aspiration, is nearly silent in
the modern word, is an organic letter, and that tighearna is to be
referred to the same root as Gaelic tigh and teach, Lat. tego, Gr. reyoy
and cTTeyo?, Skr. sthag, sthag-d-mi (I cover). Ice. thak (roof), Ger.
duch, Eng. thatch. For the suffix erne = * ernia cf Zeuss'
Gramm. Celt., p. 778.

That no reliance can be placed upon similarity in sound and
meaning, as a test of affinity, may be further shown from the fact,
that words, which have little or no resemblance to each other in
either of these respects, may, nevertheless, be etymologically
related. This may be shown by a few examples : —

The Gaelic word Nollaig (Christmas) and the English kind
have no resemblance to each other either in meaning or in form ;
and yet they have sprung from the same root. Nollaig, in Old
Gaelic notlaic, and in Welsh nadolig, is a loan-word from the Lat.
natalicia, a derivative from natus for gnatus, (root gen). This
root, again, is connected with the Indo-European root gan, to
which may be traced Goth, keinan (sprout) and kuni (race), O.H.G.
chind (proles), A.S. cynd (kind), and Eng. kind.

The Gaelic word beb (living) and the English word quick
(speedj') have not one letter in common, and they differ in
meaning; but still they have sprung from a common root. Beo
was in Old Gaelic Biu, clearly connected with Gr. B/o? for
8iFoi, Lat. vivus for * gvivus, Skr. giv,gtvas (living), Indo-Europ.

8 Tests of Etymological AJfialti/.

* glo (to live), Goth qaius, from stem *qiva- or qviva-, O.K.Q.
qiiek, O. N. kvikv-, A. S. c%oic, Eng. quick (living, lively, speedy).

The Gaelic -word hean (wife, woman) and the English word
queen are dissimilar in both form and meaning; but, nevertheless,
they belong to the same root, gan, to which we traced noJlaig and
kmd. Bean, in Old Gaelic hen, is cognate with the Boeot. ^avd
for yi/i/)/ = * yFava, connected with Gr. root yev, Vedic gnd, later
gani (woman), which is related to the Skr. root gan, Goth. qvinS
quens, A. S. civen, Eng. queen.

The Gaelic word hu and the English word coiv, although
identical in meaning, are dissimilar in form ; but still they belong
to the same root. Bo, from which v has disappeared leaving only
a trace of its existence in the long vowel, is connected with Lat.
has, hovis, Gr. jBov^^lSoFo^, Skr. guns (stem (jTrw), Ch. Slav, gov-edo
(ox), O.H.G. chuo, M.H.G. kuo, Ger. kuh., A.S. ca, Eng. coiu.

These examples of undoubted relationship between words which
have little or no resemblance to each other, suffice to show of how
little value is mere identity or similarity in sound and meaning
as a test of etymological affinity. Not unfrequently, indeed,
identity in sound is positive proof of the absence of affinity. The
force of this remark will afterwards appear.

4. To prove that languages are etj'mologically related, it is
not sufficient that we succeed in discovering some genuine but
isolated examples of cognate words. To have any scientific value,
our conclusions must rest upon a sufficiently large induction of
instances. Besides, "what etymology professes to teach is no
longer merely that one word is derived from another, but how to
pi'ove, step by step, that one word was regularly and necessarily
changed into another" (Max Mliller's Lects. II., 2G7). Etj^mology,
like other inductive sciences, is a knowledge, not of facts merely,
but also, and especially, of principles or laws, by which the facts
are explained, and so connected that they fall into their respec-
tive places in one regular system. Nor is scientific etymology
satisfied until a general law is discovered, by which the subor-
dinate laws are united into a consistent whole, and by which, at
the same time, the apparent anomalies are satisfactorily explained.

We shall now apply the foregoing principles.

To prove by a comjjarison of their vocabularies, that Latin
and English, e.g., are cognate languages, all loan-words must
be left out of account, and the representatives of Latin words
must be sought for among English words of purely Anglo-

Tedd of IJti/mulotjical Ajjinttij. 9

Saxon origin. To return Id our former example, the repre-
sentative of Lat. C(t [lut must be sought for among genuine English
woi'ds. The English word for caput is head : are caput and head
also etymologically related ? They have no resemblance to each
other in form; but, nevertheless, they may have sprung from a
common root, for it has been proved that words derived from a
common source may differ so widely in form as not to have one
letter in common. To ascertain whether or not these words are
cognates, we must first trace them to their oldest existing forms.
Thus, head can be traced to the Anglo-Saxon forms heafd, heafod,
and even to an older related form, the Gothic hauhith. By com-
paring these forms with caput we discover that, instead of the
tenues or hard mutes, c, ^), t, of the Latin word, the Teutonic words
have the corresponding breaths, h,f{b), th (d). But although one
instance may suggest, it does not prove a general law. This must
rest upon cases sufficiently numerous to justify us in inferring
a rule which will apply universally. If, however, we multiply our
instances, similar results will be obtained, as may be seen from the
following comparisons : —

Lat. capio (I take) and Goth, hafjan (to lift), A.S. hefan, Eng.
heave ;

Lat. carpo (I pick, gather fruits) and A. S. haerfcst, Eng.
harvest ;

Lat. celo (I conceal) and Goth, huljan (to veil), A.S. helan,
Eng. hele and hill (to conceal) ;

Lat. clhio, inclino (I bend, incline) and Goth. Mains (a hill), A.
S. hlynian (to lean), Eng. {h)lean ;

Lat. cor (heart; stem cord- = Gr. stem KapS-, KpuS-) and Goth.
hairto, A.S. heorte, Eng. /teari ;

Lat. cornu (horn) and Goth, haurn, A.S. and Eng. horn ;

Lat. decern (ten) and Goth, taihun, A.S. tyn, Eng. ten ;

Lat. jMter (father) and Goth, fadar, A.S. faeder, Eng. father ;

Lat. pes (foot ; stem ped- — Gr. stem ttoo-) and Goth, fdtus,
A.S. fut, Eng. foot ;

Lat. dens (tooth ; stem dent- = Gr. stem -coin--) and Goth.
twnthiis, A.S. toth, Eng. tooth ;

Lat. tepeo (to be warm, to glow) and A.S. thfjian (to rage) ;

Lat. tego (to cover) and A.S. theccan (to cover) and thac (thatch),
Eng. thack and thatch ;

Lat. frater (brother) and Goth, hrofliar, A.S. hrddhor, Eng.
brother.

10 Tests of Etymolcnjicul Affinity.

To these examples many more might be added ; and, therefore,
it may be inferred, as a general rule, that the Latin tenues are
represented by the corresponding breaths in Gothic and English.

We also see from the above examples (c£ cor, stem cord- and
hairto, &c. ; dens, stem dent- and tunthas, &c. ; decern and taihun,
&c. ; tego and theccan, &c.), that, when the Latin words show the
soft mutes d, g, the Gothic and English words show the corre-
sponding hard mutes t, c. The same result appears if we compare
other instances, as —

Lat. haedus (goat) and Goth, gaitel, A.S. gciet and gat, Eng.
goat ;

Lat. du,o (two) and Goth, tvai, A.S. tiva, Eng. tivo ;

Lat. edo (I eat) and Goth, ita, A.S. ettan, Eng, eat;

Lat. sedeo (to sit) and Goth, sita, A.S. sittan, Eng. sit;

Lat. fagus (beech) and Goth, boka (a book), A.S. hoc (beech
and book), Eng. book ;

Lat. gemt (knee) and Goth, kniv,, A.S. cneo, Eng. knee;

Lat. genus (kind) and Goth, keinan (sprout) and kuni (race),
A.S. cyn, Eng. kin and kind;

Lat. gvosco (I know) and Goth, htnii, A.S. cnmuan, Eng. ken
and knoiu.

We may conclude, therefore, that the Lat. soft mutes, d, g are
regularly represented by the corresponding hard mutes, t, c, in
Gothic and English.

According to the rule now stated, we would expect to find Latin
b represented by^un Gothic and English; but "there seems to be
absolutely no instance where the Gothic p occurs so as to corre-
spond to a Greek and Latin b; almost every word that begins
with 2^ is borrowed from the Greek, and, therefore, corresponds to
Greek tt" (Peile's Introduction to Gr. and Lat. Etym., p. 12G).
From this it has been inferred tliat, except in some onomatopceetic
words, b was not in use in the original Imlo-European language,
at lea.st not at the beginning of a word (Peile's Introduction).

Latin has no aspirates, their place being supplied by the breaths
/, k, which, in the above examples (cf. frater and Goth, hrothar,
&c. ; fagus and Goth, boka, &c. ; haedus ^nii Goth, gaitei, &lc.), are
represented by the corresponding soft mutes b, g, in Gothic and
English. But many other instances, showing the same result,
might be added, as —

Lat. few (I bear) and Goth, bairan (to bear), A.S. beran,
Eng. bear :

Tents of ElijmoUKjical Afinlt>j. 11

Lat./t)/'(j (I bore) and A.S. borian (to bore), Eng. bore ;

La.t fa- in fal (1 have been, &c.) and Goth, bav.un (to dwell),
A.S. biion (I am), Eng. be;

Lat. hortus (garden) and Gotli. <jnnh, A.S. (jeard (enclosure),
Eng. garden ;

Lat. humus (the earth), /(o/^o (man) and Goth, and A.S.
giima (a man), Eug. (jorii (a man), -(jroom in bridegroom ^= A S.
bridguvia ;

Lat. t'c/to (I carr}') and Goth, gavagja (to move), v^gs (move-
ment), vigs (way), A.S. 'waegen, Eng. vxiggon.

In these examples the Latin breaths /, h represent the corre-
sponding aspirates <j), x, in Greek {c^.f rater and (jypaTtjp ; fugus and
(priyoi ; fero and ^t'pto, /b?'0 and (papooo, fu-i and ^J-w, hortus and
Xo'/0TO9, humus and xaixal, veho and e;^- for FeX")- ^'^^ ^*^ ^"'^
also that the Gr. aspirate 6 is represented in Latin b)' /, especially
at the beginning of words, as, for example, in foris (door),
/erits (wild) and fera (a wild animal), fwmus (smoke), rufus
(red), compared with Gr. Ovpa (a dooi-), Or/p (a wild animal),
6v(j> (I sacrifice, &c.), 0i/'o? (a sacrifice), and Ou/nog (soul, breath),
epvOpo^ (red). This /, which represents an Indo-European dh,
corresponds to d in Gothic and English, as may be seen by com-
paring foris and Goth, daur, A.S. dune, Eng. door ; fera and
A.S. deor, Eng. deer; fumus and Goth, dauns (odour), A.S. and
Eng. dust; 'rufus and Goth, rauds, A.S. and Eng. red.

We thus see that the Latin breaths /, h, f correspond to the
Greek aspirates ^, x. 0, <iid to the Gothic and English soft
mutes /, g, d.

Now, the general results thus obtained from a sufficiently large
comparison of instances, prove conclusively not only that caput
and head aie etymologically related, but also that Latin and Gothic
are but two sepai-ate branches sprung fi-om one parent stock — the
language spoken by the ancestors of the Latins, Goths, and Anglo-
Saxons, before they were broken up into distinct nationalities.

If, now, to the languages above compared we add Sanskrit,
Zend, Celtic, Greek, Slavonic, Lithuanian, and Old High German,
the following facts in regard to the interchange of the mute con-
sonants in these languages may be ascertained : —

I. The tenues or hard mutes in San.skrit, Zend, Celtic, Greek,
Latin, Slavonic, and Lithuanian are represented by the correspond-
ing breaths in Gothic, and by the corresponding medial or soft
mutes in Old Hiidi German.

12 Grimm's Law.

II. The medial or soft mutes in Sanskrit, Zend, Celtic, Greek,
Latin, Slavonic, and Lithuanian are represented by the correspond-
ing tenucs or hard mutes in Gothic, and by the corresponding
breaths in Old High German.

III. The aspirates ^ in Sanskrit and Greek are represented by
the corresponding medial or soft mutes in Celtic, Gothic, Slavonic,
and Lithuanian, and by the tenues or hard mutes in Old High
German.

These statements briefly express the great phonetic law, known
as Grimm's Law, and justly regarded as of the highest importance
as a test of etymological affinity. This law has been formulated
as follows 2 : —

I. Skr., Celt, Gr., Lat,, Slav., and Litk, K T P

Goth., Anglo-Sax., and Eng., ... H (G, F) Th (D) F (B)
Old High German,

II. Skr., Celt., Gr., Lat., Slav., and Lith.,
Goth., Anglo-Sax., and Eng.,
Old High German,

III. Skr. and Gr.',

Celt., Slav., Lith., and Goth.,

Old High German,

The letters used in these formulae are mere symbols, and not
the real letters of the languages compared. A table of the real
letters, taken from Curtius' Grundz. der Griech. Etym. (1873), is
therefore given on the opposite page, for the purpose of facilitating
comparison.

We shall now add some exam]iles of the application of Grimm's
Law, taken chiefly from Fick's Vcrgl. Wofterbuch and Curtius'
Grundzilge.

1. According to the above table, original or Indo-European k
is represented in Sanskrit by k, kit, k', or <;; in Zend by k, kh, c, or
9 ; in Old Irish by c, and sometimes g (in the middle of words) ;
in Greek by k ; in Latin by c, q ; in Goth, by h and .sometimes g ;
in Old High German by h and sometimes g ; in Sclavonic by k,
0, c, s ; and in Lithuanian by k, sz.

iMax Midler's Lect, Vol. II., 6th Ed., pp. 216-218.

2Cf. Max. MuUer's Lectures, Vol. II., pp. 216-218.

3 The aspirates are not found in Celtic, Latin, Slavonic, Lithuanian, and Old
High German. In some of these languages their place is taken up by the
breathings h, f.

H (G, K)

D

F (B, V)

G

D

B

K

T

P

f;h

Z

F (Pli)

Kh

Th

Ph

G

D

B

K

T

P

Orimvi's Law.

13

^

TS

-a

a

W

&

M-T

"S

-3
,0

j=

pQ

«-

^a

rO

,a

^

,0

pq

,£J

,Q

rO

<31

,a

^

P4

•a

^

1

>

p.

N

a.

(M

•"'

P.

ft

,Q-

13

J3

o

•a

a

13

^

_a

■73

+J

r=

T3

ja

«

T3

^

13

13

'a

-0

-d

-^

N

■^

-3

^^

-d

^~^

H

-a

Jd

-a

3

-*j^

--"

-

I-

*^

ja

T3

^

-*J

N

60

.a

53

,d

H

O

J3

^-

ja"

^^

N

to

^g

io

ao

M

to

to

bo

bo

N

o

•^

M

sto

■a,

■o

.N

>N

bo

bo

to

?•

bo

-M

^

be

bo

00

^

0

.a

-M

^

H

tn

w

ja"

M

-a

^

'tri

"tn

°

N

0"

^

^

.a

A!

"

^

"

JS

■a

^

^

cj

a

3

s

c.

0

0"

HJ

-y

'ot

to

0

W

^

•Ta"

^"

q"

w

1

C3

3

-a

a

a

3

2

■^

0

Tl

•^

m

N

0

0

h-i

C5

0

CO

h-i

14 Illustrations of the Aj'iplication of Grimm's Laiv.

Examples. — (1) Indo-Europ. root *^'ru (hear), *lxru,ta (cele-
brated, famous), ]iart pert', pass, of *Jf.ree, *lciuvas (fame) ;

Skr. prw (hear), ^ruiis (reputation), <;ravas (fame) ;

0. Ir. cln (fame), cluas (ear), door (I hear) for closor;

Gr. kKvu) (I hear), kXvto? (renowned), (cXeo? (fame) ;

Lat. duo (I hear), indutios, also written indytus (famous) ;

Goth, hliuma (hearing), A.S. }du,d (loud), Eng. loud;

O.H.G. Jdut (loud), N.H.G. laut ;

Slav, sluti (clarum esse), slovo (word), shiva (fame) ;

Lith. szlov4 (honour), klausau (hear) ;

(2) Indo-Europ. root *ruk, *rauJcati (to give light, to shine),
*rauka (shining) ;

Skr. ritk' (to appeal', shine), rid' (light) ;

Zend nuc (to give out light) ;

0. Ir. lodie (lightning) ;

Gr. afj.<t>i-\vKrj (twilight), Xey/co? (white) ;

Lat. luceo (I shine), lux (light) = ?;(cs, hiiia (inoon) = *ln,c7ia ;

Goth, liuhnth (light), A.S. IcoJd (light), Eng. light ;

O.H.G. lioht (light), N.H.G. lidd ;

Slav, luat (beam, moon), luSf (light);

Lith. latikas (pale).

2. Indo-European g is represented in Sanskrit by g and g' ; in
Zend by g, gh, j, z, zh ; in Old Irish by g ; in Greek by y ; in
Latin hy g ; in Gothic by k; in Old High German by k, di ; in
Slavonic by g, z, z ; and in Lithuanian by g, z.

Examples. — (1) Indo-Europ. root, *g(in (to beget), *ganatur
(begetter), *gand (wife), *ganas (race, species) ;

Skr. gati, gan-H-mi (beget), ganas (being), ganus (race), ganitd
(genitor ; stem ganitar), Vedic gnd, later gani (woman) ;

Zend zan (beget), ghcna (woman) ;

O. Ir. ro-genair (natiis esi),gein ('child), genemain (birth) ;

Gr. 2nd Aor. eyev6u>jv of ylyvofxai (I becouie), yt'io? (race),
yei'STi'ip (begetter), yvvi'i (woman) ;

Lat. gigno (I beget), pf genid, genus (race), genitor (begettor),
genius ;

Goth, keinan (a sprout), kuni (race), quens (female), A.-S. cwen
(woman, wife), Eng. queen ;

O.H.G. chind (offspring). Old Prus. ganna ;

Slav, iena (wife) ;

Lith. gemu (to be born), gimine (origin), gentls (relation) ;

Ilhistrations of the AppUcation of Grimm's Law. 15

(2) Iiulo-Eiirop. root, *<j(in (to know), *yanta (known), *(janti
(knowledge) ; ■

Skr. gnd, ydn-d-mi (know), c/hd-na-m (iufovmation), ynd-s,
giidtls (acquaintance) ;

O. Ir. ad-gen-sa (I have known), ad-ge"tn (haa known) ;

Gr. eyvbdv 2ncl Aor. oi yiyvujcrKw (I perceive), yi/oJo-i? (perception),
yvwfjitj (opinion), yi-wTo? (known) ;

Lat. ynosco and nosco (I know), notus (known), for gnotits>
notio (becoming acquainted) ;

Goth, binu (peixeive), huntlis (known), A.S. cunnan (to
know), cndivan (to know) ; Eng. can, know ;

O.H.G. kndii (to recognise), Ger. hennen ;

Slav, znati (to perceive) ; Lith. zinau (know), part, zhiomas
(known).

3. Indo-Europ. gh is represented in Sanskrit by gh or h ; in
Zend by g, gh, j, zh ; in Old Irish by g ; in Greek by ^ ; in Latin
by h at the beginning, and by g in the middle of a word ; in
Gothic by g ; in Old High German by g (k) ; in Slavonic by g,
z, z ; and in Lithuanian by g, z.

Examples. — (I) Indo-Europ. * ghima (winter), * ghaiman
(winter) ;

Skr. himus (snow), him (cold, frost) ;

Zend zim, zima (winter) ;

O. Ir. gam (winter), gaWi (wind) ;

Gr. xe'"/"« (storm, winter-weather), ■^eiij.iiiv (winter) ;

Lat. hiems (winter) ;

Slav, zima (winter) ;

Lith, ziimd (winter), zemlnis (wintry).

(2). Indo-Europ. root * righ (to lick) ;

Skr. rih and lih (lick) ;

0. Ir. Ugim (I lick) ;

Gr. root Xt^, Xe/x'* (to lick up), Xix/xct^w (I lick over) ;

Lat. lingo (I lick), ligiirio (I lick);

Goth, hi- laigon (to lick), A.S. Uccian (to lick), Eng. lick;

O.H.G. lecchSn (to lick), Ger. lecken (to lick) ;

Slav, lizatl (to lick) ;

Lith. leziii (to lick), liius (fore-finger).

4. Indo-European t is represented in Sanskrit by t or th; in
Zend by t or th ; in Old Irish by t, and by th or d (when vowel-
flanked); in Greek l)y t; in Latin liy f; in Goth, by th (some-

IG Illustrations of the Application of Orimm's Law.

times by d in the middle of words); in Old High German liy
d ; in Slavonic by t ; and in Lithuanian by t.

Examples. — (1) Indo-Europ. root * tan, * tanu, * tanuti (to ex-
tend, to stretch), * tana (thread, string), * tantu (string, cord) ;

Skr. root tan, tan-6-mi (stretch oneself), tdnas (thread), tantis
(cord), tanus (thin), tanavam (thinness) ;

Zend tan (stretch out), tan-ya (spread out) ;

O. Ir. tM (musical string), Cymbr. taut (string, cord), 0. Ir.
tana (thin) ;

Gr. roots Ta, rav, Tev, whence rav-vixm (I stretch myself), relvo
(I stretch), ravao^ (extended), tIvwv (sinew) ;

Lat. tendo (I stretch), tenco (I hold), tenfus (stretched), tenus (a
cord), tenon (sinew) ;

Goth, thanja (I stretch), A.S. thenian (to extend), thyn,
Eng. tkiti.

O.H.G. dunni (thin), dona (a snare), Ger. dilnn ;

Slav. tin-t-kU (slender, tenuis), teneto, tonoto (snare, laquous)
tetiva (cord) ;

Lith. te'mp)}u (stretch out), timpa (sinew), temptyva (bowstring).

(2). Indo-Europ. root * ta.rs, * tarsyati (to thirst), * tarsu
(thirsty) ;

Skr. tarsJi, trshjami (I thirst), trsh, tarshas (thirsty) ;

Zend tarshna (thirst) ;

0. Ir. tirme (dryness), tirim (dry), tart (thirst) ;

Gr. root ters, from which Tepa-ojuai (I become dry), reptraivw (I
make dry), rpacria and Taparid (a drying kiln) ;

Lat. torreo (to dry or burn) for torseo, tostus, part of torreo,
torris (torch) ;

Goth, ga-thatirsans (dry), thaurs-ja (I thirst), thaurst-ei (thirst),
A.S. thyrst (thirst), Eng. thirst;

O.H.G. derm (to dry, torreo), Ger. durst (thirst) ;

Ice. thyrsta (thirst), A.S. thyrst, Eng. thirst;

Lith. trdksztu (pant, thirst).

5. Indo-European d is represented in Sanskrit by d, in Zend
by d and occasionally dh, in Old Irish by d, in Greek by S, in
Latin by d, in Gothic by t, in Old High German by z {sz in the
middle of a word), and in Slavonic and Lithuanian by d.

Examples. — (1) Indo-Europ. root *div (to shine), * divas (day,
*daiva (God) ;

Skr. root dh^ (shine), divjdmi (shine), devas (God) ;

llliiMndionii <if the A iiplicnthin of (xihn m't l.n ir, \ ~

Zend Mv (shine), daeua (demon) ;

O. Ir. Dia (God), from stem * dairn, din (day) IVoiu stem * -/('v/
or * divas ; Cymbr. dyiv ;

Gr. root SiF, Sio^ (heavenly) = StFoi, i'i't^)to^ (at midday) ;

Lat. deus (God), divus (divine), dies (day), bidinnii (a jieriixl nt"
two days), interdlti (during the day) ;

A.S. Tiv (God of war), gen. Tives (cf Tiues-ddg, Tuesday) ;

Ice. tivi (a god, divinity), tivar (gods) ; O.H.G. zio, geu. sitccn
(name of a god) ;

Slav, dtnl (day), dXnlnl (to-day) ;

Lith. devas (God), dena (day).

(2) Indo-Europ. root * dant (toiith) from d(i (to divide) ;

Skr. dantus (tooth) ;

Zend dafdan (tooth) ;

0. Ir. de't (tooth), Cymbr. dmit (tooth) ;

Gr. oSoui (tooth), gen. oSovrog ;

Lat. dens (tooth) gen. dentis ;

Goth, tmithus, A.S. toth, Eug. tooth ;

O.H.G. Zand (tooth), Ger. zahn (tooth) ;

Lith. dantis (tooth).

6. Indo-European dh is represented in Sanskrit by dli, in Zend
by d and occasionally dh, in Old Irish by d, in Greek by 0, in
Latin by d (but fiequeutly / at the beginning of a word and
sometimes h in the middle of a word), in Gothic by d, in Old High
German by t, and in Slavonic and Litlmanian by d.

Examples. — (1) Indo-Europ. root *dhur (dour), * dhvara (gate,
door), * dhvaria (belonging to a door) ;

Skr. dvdruvi, dvdv (door, gate), Ved. dur (fern. door). Tlie
aspirate is lo.st in Sanskrit. (C£ Curtius' Grundz., p. 258) ;

Zend dvarem (gate, palace) ;

O. Ir. dorus (door) ;

Gr. dupa and Oiperpov (door, gate), Qvpl^ (door or window ) :

Lat. /oj'is, \i\. fores (door, gate), Umbr. vero (gate) ;

Goth, daur, A.S. dor and dwru, Eng. door ;

O.H.G. tor (gate), Ger. thor (gate), thiir (door) ;

Slav, dvtri (dooi', Ovpa), dvoru (court, fore-court) ;

Lith. durys (fores pi.).

(2) Indo-Europ. root * rudh (to be red), * rudhra (red), ' rnudha
(red, copper) ;
Skr. rudhiras (to be red, bloody), r'llifds (ivd) for rodkuas.

18 Illustfations of the Application of Or hum's Law.

O. Ir. mad (red), Mod. Gael, rwiteach (ruddy) ;

Gr. root epvO, epevdw (to make red), epeuOpo? (red), epevOo^
(reduess) ;

Lat. ruber (red, ruddy), ruheo (to be red or ruddy), rubor
(redness), rufus (red, reddish) ; Umbr. rufru ;

Goth, rauds (red), ga-riud-jd (shame-facedness); A.S. reod, rude,
read, red, Eng. red ;

O.H.G. rot (red), rost (rust). Germ, roth (red) ;

Ice. rj6dha (to redden), rjddhr (ruddy);

Slav, riidru (red), rilzda (redness) ;

Lith. raitdd (red colour), rudas (reddish brown), rudls (rust).

7. Indo-European p is represented in Sanscrit by }} or ph, in
Zend by ji or/, in Old Iri.sh it disa[)pears (always when initial) or
is replaced by c (ch when vowel-flanked), in Greek by tt, in Latin
by p, in Gothic by/, in Old High German by / or b, and in
Slavonic and Lithuanian by p.

Examples (1) Indo-Europ. root *'patar (father), from root *j)f2
(to guard, noui'ish, defend) ;

Skr. p)itd (father ; stem ^^-iicM') ;

Zend pita (father; stem^rato?');

0. Ir. athir (father), gen. atluxr;

Or. iraTt'ip (father ; stem iruTep) ;

Lat. pater, Umbr. jMter;

Goth, fadar, A.S. faeder; Eng. father ;

O.H.G. fatar. Germ, vater.

(2). Indo-Europ. root *saptan (seven), *saptaina (seventli) ;
Skr. saptan (seven), saptama (seventh) ;
Zend haptan (seven), saptamas (the seventh);
0. Ir. secht (seven), aechtmad (seventh);
Gr. e-TTTa (seven), el3So/xoi (seventh);
Lat. sept em (seven); sepiturnus and Septimus (seventh);
Goth, sibun (seven), A.S. seofon and seofan (seven), Eng.
seven, A.S. seofodha (seventh), Eng. seventh ;
Slav, sednvt (seven), sedmyj (seventh) ;
Lith. septyiii (seven), septlntas, se'hnas (the seventh).

(3). Indo-Europ. root *svap (to sleep), * svapna (sleep) ;
Skr. root svap (to sleep), svapnas (sleep) ;
Zend qap (sleep), qafna (sleep) ;
O. Ir. suan (sleep) = * so^Ji!- ;
Gr. virvm (sleep) ;

Illustrations of the Application of Grimnis Lam. lil

Lat. somnus (sleep) for so/mits, sopor (sleep), sopio (to put to
sleep) ;

Ice. svefn (sleep), A.S. swefen (sleep), O Eng. sweveiie (dream) ;

O.H.G. stvehjan (to put to sleep) ;

Slav. sit?wt (sleep) for siLpnH, sUpati (to sleep) ;

Lith. sdpnas (dream).

(4). ludo-Europ. root * par (to fill), * pa parti (to fill) ;

Skr. par, piparmi (fill), prndmi (fill), prdnas and purnics (full) ;

Zend 2^a7' (fill up), pierena (full) ;

0. Ir. root^ja^, ro-chomall (I have filled), comalnid; root pla,
Idn (full), lin (number), Unmaire (fulness) ;

Gr. root xXa, -n-'iixir^mxi, infin. ■jriij.TrXdi/ai (to fill), TrXi/Ow (I am
full), ttX/o? (full), ttX)//))/? (full), ttX^Oo? (crowd) ;

Lat. hnpleo (I fill up), 2'^fH «■? (full), plehes or ^)/t'?iS (the multitude
or many) ;

Goth, fulls (full), A.S. full and foh\ Eng. /«/Z and /o?yt ;

O.H.G. fol (full), Ger. voll (full), O.H.G. /b/c (people), Ger. volk
(people) ;

Slav. plUnu (h\\\), plnkii (crowd), people), j;?t')ne (tribe);

Lith. pyilti (fill), pnlnas (full), pulkas (heap, crowd).

8. It has been already remarked that some have held that h,
at least as an initial sound, did not exist in the original Indo-
European language. Schleicher states, generally (cf Compendium,
p. 160, 4th ed.) that he " knew of no reliable example of this
sound," and adds, in a note, that amongst the examples quoted by
Bickell (Zeitschr. xiv. 425 fi"), he found none which could, with
any certainty, be said to belong to the original European lan-
guage. According to the few examples given by Curtius and
Fick, original b remains unchanged in Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, and
Slavo-Lithuanian.

Examples. — (1) Indo-Europ. *liarbar,*barb (to stammer) ;

Skr. barbaras (stuttering, curly, foi-eign) ;

Gr. /3dp^apos (strange, foreign), fiapfiap'i^w (to speak like a
foreigner) ;

Lat. balbus (stuttering), balbutio (I stutter) ;

Ir. balb (dumb) is borrowed from Lat. balbus ;

(2) Indo-Europ. root *bargh (to pluck) ;

Gr. I3paxvi (short), ^pax^a. (shallows) ;

Lat. brevis (short), brevia (shallows) ;

(?) Slav, bi-uzu (quick). Cf Peile's Introduction, p. 127.

20 lUastrations of the Application oj Grimm's Law.

9. Indo-Europ. bh is represented in Sanskrit, Old Irish, Teutonic,
Slavonic, and Lithuanian by b; in Greek by 0; and in Latin by
f at the beginning, and b in the middle of a word.

Examples. — (1) Indo-Europ. root *bhar, *bJtaratl (to bear),
*bharti (to bear), *hhdra (burden) ;

Skr. root *bhar (to bear), bluirati, bharti (to beai'), bhara's
bhdras (burden), bharma{n), maintenance ;

Zend bar (bear, bring) ;

0. Ir. ber-im (I bear, bring), as-biur (I sa.y) — as-biru, tabairt
(giving), h'ith (birth), bert (bundle), bairgen (bread) ;

Gr. root (pep, (pepoo (I bear), (pepixa (burden, produce) ;

Lat. fero (I bear) ;

Goth root bar, bairan (to bear), baurthei (burden), (ja-baarths
(birth), barn (bairn, child), A.S. bcran (to bear), Eng. bear ;

O.H.G. bara (bier) ;

Slav, root bcr, bcra, brati (to bring) ;

Lith. benias (child);

(2) Indo-Europ. *bhrdhtar (bother), from root *bhrd=*bhar (to
bear) ;

Skr. bhrdtd (brother), stem *blu'dtar ;

Zend brdtar (brother) ;

O. Ir. brdtldr (brother), Welsli brawd (brother) ;

Gr. (ppaTijp (brother), stem *<j>paTep ;

Lat. frater (brother), fraternus (brotherly) ;

Goth. brSthar (brother), A.S. brSdhor (brother), Eng. brother ;

O.H.G. bruodar (brother), Ger. briuler (brother) ;

Slav, bratrd, bratU (brother) ;

Lith. broter-elis (dim.), brdlis (brother) ;

(3) Indo-Europ. root *nahh. (to veil, to cover), * nabhas (cloud,
mist, atmosphere) ;

Skr. nabhas (mist, vapour, cloud), vahhaKJas (misty) ;
O. Ir. nel (a cloud)=*nebI, nimb (di'oj));
. Gr. »/e^o?, ve(j>e\)] (cloud), ve^oco (to make cloudy) ;
Lat. nubes, nebula (cloud) ;
O.H.G. nehal (cloud) ;
Ice. nifi (mist, fog), nifl-heimr (Hades) ;
Slav, nebo (heaven), stem nebes ;
Lith, debesls (cloud), with d for n;

(4). Indo-Europ. root *bhu, *bhA (to be, become), *bhida part,
pass, of *bhu, *bhiiti, *bhAti (being), *bh4man (being, plant) ;

Iiido-Eii ruiiean Ihiutx. '1\

Skr. root *hhil, hhavdti (to be, to exist), bhavus (origin;, 6/«m('s
(rise, condition), hhufis (existence), hhihnis (earth) ;

Zend bit (to be, to become) ;

O. Ir. biu (I am), ro-bd (I have been), Ijcilh (to \M), = *hii.ti ;

Gr. (jtv-, <f>vw (beget), (f>uo/j.ai (become, grow), ^i;;} (growth),
(pva-ii (nature), ^i/to? (grown), kc;

Jjeit.fu-,fiu (I have beeu),/M<Mru.->' (about to be), /«^i((j (to be
to exist) ;

0. Sax. bium, A.S. beon (to be, exist, become), P-^ng. be;

Goth, hauan (to dwell) ;

Slav, byti (to be) ;

Lith. bnti (to be), Indus (liuuse, Hoor).

The princijjles stated and illustrated in the preceding pages will
be applied, in the next number, to the Celtic and Teutonic lan-
guages, and more especially to Gaelic and English, fur the purpose
of showing their close etymological affinity.

INDO-EUROPEAN ROOTS, WITH DERIVATIVES AND
ANALYSIS OF GAELIC COMPOUND WORDS.

We begin these articles with the liquid M, which is preserved
in all the languages of the Indo-European family. The references
are to the 3rd ed. of Fick's Vergleichendes Worterbueh der
Indogermanischen Sprachen, to the 4th ed. of Curtius' Grund-
zlige der Griechischen Etymologic, and to the 2nd ed. of Zeuss'
(irammatica Celtica.

1. Indo-Europ. root ma, md, man (to measure, build, shape).
Cf Tick's Wort. i. 164.

To the root 77ia belong iomhus (measure), mieasajTa (temperate),
and several other Gaelic words noticed below under expanded
forms of this root. Tomhas (=0. Gael. Umiiui) is referred by
Stokes to a base *do-fo-mens-\(, the root mens being an extended
form of me = ma. Measarra = 0. Gael, mcsurda from miens.
Cf Beit. viii. 339.

To the same root belong also Skr. root md (to measure), md-tra-vi
(measure, measure of time, matter), md-iar (measurer), tnd-na-in
(measure), md-na-s (building) ; Zend md (measure, make) ; Gr.
fte in fxe-Tpo-v (measure), fierp-io-i (measured, proper) ; Lat. metare

22 Indu-Ewropean Routs, ivith Derivatives

(to measure), meta (the measuring thing), mensa (a table, that
which is set on the table, food), mensura (measure), &c. Cf. Curt.
Gr. Etym., p. 328. Gael, meidh (a balance; = meadh) is from
Lat. vieta. Gael, mias (a dish) = Lat. mensa.

2. Med ( = Europ. root 7nad) is an extended form of the root md.
Cf. Tick's Wort. i. 706.

To this root belong O. Gael, mess (estimate, judicium, now
Tneas) = * med-tvu, coimdiu (lord, dominus, mod. form coimhdhe^
= * Go-midiu, coimeas or coimheas (equality) = co-mes = *co-
medtu, dlmeas or dlmheas (contempt) = di-mes = *di-7ned-tu,
irmadadar (intellegit) = ir-mad-adar, conammadarsa (ut
jiulicem) = conavi-mad-ar-sa, «fec.

To the same root belong Gr. fieSw, fxeSofjiai (to think on),
yut'^(yui/o? (measure) ; Lat. modus, modius, modestus ; Goth, mita
(I mete), mitdn (consider), O.H.G. mezan (to measure), Ger.
Tnessen (to measure), &c. Gael, nwdh (mode) is a loan from Lat.
•niodus. Windish considers an Irish by-form, mid, probable.
Cf Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 242.

3 Mens = Indo-Eui-op. mans (moon, month). Cf Fick's Wort.
i., 170.

To the stem mens, which Curtius refers to the root via (to
measure), belongs O. Gael, mi (month, now mlos). Gen. mis, ace.
pi. inisa. iV before s is dropped in Gael, by rule.

Other related words are Lat. mens-i-s (month), Gr. fxr/v = *yU'?>'?.
Ion. fxelf (month), /xi/vi; (moon), Skr. mas, indsas (month), Zend
mdoTiha (moon), Goth, 'mena (moon), menoths (month). Cf Curt.
Gr. Etym., p. 334..

4. Gaelic mathair (mother ; = 0. Gael, mdtliir) is to be referred
to Indo-Europ. *«i,a<a?' (mother), a derivative, as shown by the
Skr. mas. noun mdtar (mea-surei-), from root md (to measure, to
shape). To vidtar are also to be referred Skr. and Zend mdtar
(mother), G. fj-wvp, Dor. fiUTtip (mother), Lat. mater (mother),
O.H.G. muotar (mother), Ger. mutter, A. S. moder. Eng. mother,
&c. Cf Curt. Gr. Etym., 335.

5. Indo-Europ. root man, md (to tliink). Cf. Fick's Wort.
i. 105.

To this root belong Gael, meanma (courage, spirit, imagina-
tion) = 0. Gael, menme (mens), gen. menman, cidmhne (remem-
brance, memory) = O. Gael, cuman = co-mxin, dearmad (neglect,
forgetfulness) = O. Gael, dermet = der-mei of which -met =
*-manta, farmad (envy) = O.Gael, formet =for-met = *for-manta,

(ind Anali/.siti nf Gaelic Cvnipound Wunlg. 'Ili

taithmhead (remembrance, memorial) = 0. Gael, taithmet = *do-
aith-manta, ermitiu (perseverauce), gen. ermiten = * er-mintiu,
of which -mintiu corresponds to Lat. nientlo, toimtiu (opiuion) =
*do-fo-mintiu, ionmhuln (dear, beloved) = 0. Gael. inmain= *ia-
man-i, domuinur (I think) = du-mun-lar dumenar (putavi) =
do-m^n-ar, a i-eduplicated form.

To the same root belong also Skr. root man (to think), manas
(thought, spirit), matls (devotion) ; Zend mayi (think), raanaTih,
(thought, spirit) ; Gr. fievw (I remain), /xeVo? (spirit, courage),
lxifjLvt}fj.ai (remember), ^i/)//ia)i/ (mindful), fcc; Lat.7?iaJieo (to remaiu),
memini (to remember), 7nentlo, mens, gen. mentis, Tnoneo, &c.;
Goth, gamiuian (think, keep in mind), 0. H. G.minnia,min)in
(love), meina (opinion) ; Lith. min-iu (keep in mind). Cf Curt.
Gr. Etym.,p. 312.

6. Indo-Europ. ma stem of the 1st pers. pron. sing. Cf. Fiek's
Wort i., 164.

To ma belong the first pers. pron. sing, ini (I, me) = 0. Gael,
me, the infixed pron. -m-, the suffixed -m in do-rii (to me), now
dumh, and the po.ss. pron. mo (my).

The following are from the same root : — Ski-, ma, Zend ma, Gr.
ixe and efxe (me), e/xo? (mine), Lat. m,e (nij) and ineus (mine), Goth.
mi-s, mi-l; A. S. me, Eng. me. Cf Curt. G. Etym., p. 328.

7. ludo-fiurop. rout iiiu, md (to bind, to fasten, to close). Cf
f icks's Wort. 179.

To this root belong Skr. m^A (to bind, tie) ; Gr. Itfivvco (to ward
off), cifiwa (defence), a/uijvTwp (protector); Lat. moenia (that which
wards off, walls, iuclosure), munia (duties, function, official or
professional duties), munus (office, employment), com-munis
(common), &c.

With moenia - munia = * muinia Stokes and Ebel compare O
Gael, main, main, now maoin (wealth). Gael, comain (obliga-
tion, debt ; = * com-main) corresponds to Lat. communis iov
commoinis, with which also comaineachadh (communicating) is
connected, if it be not, like comunn (communion), a loan-word.
Cf Curt. Gr. Etym., pp. 324-5, and Stokes' Goid., p. 178.

8. Indo-Europ. root smar, smarati (to think, keep in mind, re-
member). Cf. Fiek's Wort i. 254.

To this root, which retains .s only in Sanksrit, belong the Gael,
words mair (last, remain), O. Gael, marait (manent), meraid
(will remain), mair in ni mair (lives not), maireann and
maireannach (lasting, everlasting).

24 I ndo-Earupnin Roots, with Derivatives

To the same root belong Skr. root smar, smar-d-mi (I remem-
ber, I desire), nmr-ti-s (memoria), smar-a-s (love, amor) ; Zend
mar (remember, know, mention), mar-e-ti (precept) ; Gr. fj.epfji.tipa
and fxepifxva (care), fiepfiript^oj (I care), fiuprvp (witness), &c. ; Lat.
memor, (mindful), memoria (memory), mora (delay) ; Goth.
merjan (to proclaim) ; O. H. G. rndri (fame), &c.

9. Indo-Europ. root mar, ')narati (to die). Cf Tick's Wort. i.
172.

To this root belong Skr. root m<(r in marami (I die), mr-ta-s
(dead), mrt-ja-s (mortal), mr-tl-s (death) ; Gr. root fiep {/xop, f^ap,)
/8/JO-TO-9 (mortal) = *mor-t6-s fxap-a'iv-w (wither) ; Lat. mor-i-or,
mors, gen. mortis (death), mortuus (dead), mor-bu-s (disease),
marceo (to wither) ; Goth, onaur-th-r (murder), A.S. mor-dh-or,
Eng. murder; Ch.-Slav. mr-e-ti{to die), vior-u (death), Lith. ■»(!)•-
ti (die), mdr-a-s (plague), s-mer-ti-s (death), &c.

To the same root belong the Gael, words marhh (dead = O.
Gael, marb = *mar-va), marbh (kill) - 0. Ir. mitrhahn, mort (kill),
W. mar-u (death).

To the root mar may also be referred Gael, muir a fem. i-stem
= * mor-i, of which the Indo-Europ. base is * mara, and to
which are related Skr. miras (sea), Lat. luare (sea), Ch.-Slav.
mor-je (sea).

10. Europ. root mul,mnlati (to grind). Cf Fick's Wort. i. 710.
To this root belong the Gael, words mel-ini, (I grind), bleith

(grinding) for inleith, tomil (to feed, to ea.i) = dn-fo-mil, tomalt,
gen. tomalte (edendi) = do-fo-mal-t. Cf Z. SOO.

To the same root belong also Gr. p.v\t] (mill), puXo? (mill), /ivWoi
(to grind), p.v\-6Soi'T€i (molar teeth, grinders); Lat. 'tnolo (I grind),
viola (a mill), Qnolaris (of or belonging to a mill), molendinum
(mill-house) ; Goth, mal-v-ja-n (to rub together), O.H.G. mul-i
(mill), mel-o (meal), mid-ja-n (crush), Ger. mulde, A. S. miln,
Eng. riiill ; Ch.-Slav. onel-ja (grind), Lith. mal-u (grind). Cf.
Curt. Gi'. Etym., p. 339. Muileann (a mill), in O. Gael, mulevn, is
from Lat. molendinum.

11. Indo-Ger. root magh (to be able, to incrLase), of which
manyh is a nalised form. Cf. Fick's Wort. i. 168.

To this root belong O. Gael, cumang (power, potestas) = cu-
viang, of which cu =co = Lat. co, and mang is a nasalised form of
the root mag = Indo-Europ. magh, cnm<i i ng (potest) = eu-maing =
cu-mangi, cumaehte (potestas, now cvvdiaehd) = cu-mach-te, of
which much = magh, cacmuis, for co-meviag.vi, 1st. sing., and

dill} Aiidlygis of Gaelic ComiHiiiml Wovds. 2.">

coimsam for co-rnvmagfinvi, 1st. per. pi. nf tlie rcMluplicated f-h\i. nf
cuviuhig.

To the same root alsi> belong Skr. ma/f-rts (power, .spleudour) !
Gr. ixrixo'! iind /nijx'ip (means, expedient, remedy), //.tixui"'/ (de-
vice, design); Goth. ma{j (I am able, possum), mrthts (power);
Ger. ini'xjen and macJd; A. S. viai/an and meaJit, Eng. 7H«y and
miijlit ; Oil. -Slav. 7H«f7rt (possum), mostl (power). Cf. Curt. Gr.
Etyni., p. olio.

12. The root mag, which occurs in the following Celtic words,
is connected with the Indo-Europ. root magh noticed above: —

0. Gael. do-for-mag-(ir (augetur), do-for-maig (auget),
tonnag, tormach (auctio) = do-for-mag, mo (more) of which
vi6o, mda, md, mdo are ditierent forms, for *magias (or
*ma-ias) corresponding to Lat. major for *magios, Gr. fxel^wv for
*fi€yiov, Skr. makiydns, Goth, maiza, 0. Gael, super, mdam, melt
= *manti ; Corn, moghya = *magiafi, moycha. With the Gael,
comp. md, mdo, the W. com p. mwy and the Corn. comp. vioy
correspond. To the same root belong also the O. Gael, positives
mdr, mdr, W. mawr. Corn, maur, which must have early lost the
guttural. Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym., pp. 329, 330, and Stokes' Ir. Gl.,
p. 129.

To the same root with the above belong also Gr. /xe'ya? (great)
with the comp. fxel^nov (noticed above) and superl. fiiyia-ro^,
ixeya\vvw (magnify), fiiyedo^ (greatness) ; Lat. magnus (great)
with the comp. mdjor (noticed above) and superl. maximiis,
magis (in a higher degree), magister (master), &c.; Goth, mik-il-s
(great), mlkUjan (to magnify), Goth. comp. mai.<i, superl. maist,
A.S. mare, maest, Eng. more, most ; Ger. niehr.

13. From the root mar is formed the extended root niard,
mardati (to rub, to soften) and mardu (soft, tender). Cf Fick's
Wort. i. 175.

To *murdii are to be referred Skr. mrd-u-s (soft, tender),
mrdu-tA (softness) ; Gr. SpaS-v-^ (slow), /3/)a(5J-T»;(T)? (slowness) ;
Ch.-Slav. vdad-U (tender) ; Goth. mUds (mild, soft, tender), Ice.
mUd-r (gracious), Ger. milde, A. S. ?/u7r?, Eng. mild.

To the same root belongs 0. Gael, meld, now meall (alluring).
Cf meaU-shiiil (soft, winning eye). Cf Stokes' Goid., p. 18.

14. Root mer (to divide). Cf Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 332.

To this root belong the following words which imply radicallv
the idea of division : —

Gr. u€i/j-o-/uLai (obtain a p<H-tionl, /.u'/i-o? (portion, part),

26 Indo-European Roots, with Derivatives

fxepl-^-w (divide), fx6p-o? (lot, fate), jmoip-a (proper portion),
fj-op-a (division) ; Lat. iner-e-o and mer-e-o-r (to obtain as a
portion), mer-enda (an afternoon meal).

Gael, mir (a piece, part) is connected with fxelpopai in Corm.'s
Gloss., p. 118, and with W. mer (a particle) and Gr. /mtpo^ in
Stokes' Ir. Glosses, p. 1.57.

13. With the root magh, nasalised form niangh (cf No. 11
above), are connected O. Gael, mug (a servant), mac (a son),
macamh (boy, gar9on). Corn, maiv, W. ■mcyj (son), and Gael, mang
(fawn). Mug and Corn, maw ( = Goth, magus) are connected with
the form magh of the root, and mac, mace, oghamic maqo =
mac-va, mang-va, also W. ma-j^ and Gael, mang belong to the
nasalised form mangh. Cf Stokes in Rev. Celt. iii. 38.

IG. Indo-Europ. root mi, mi (to diminish), of which miii is an
extended form. Cf. Fick's Wort. i. 177.

To this root belong Skr. oni, nit-nd-ml (diminish) ; Gr. fxivvw,
fxivvdu) (diminish, destroy, grow less), plvwOa (a little while) ;
Lat. m,inuo (to make small or less), minidas (little, small), minor
(less), minus, minister (servant, attendant), minimus, &c. ; Goth.
m,ins (less), minniza (smaller), minnists (smallest) ; Ch.-Slav.
mtnij (minor), Lith. minii, men-ka-s (little).

To the same root belong Gael, mean and mion = min (small),
mtn (small, tender), ro-mvn (very meek), W. m/wyn and main
(fine, slender, thin). Corn, main (slender, thhi), Cf. Curt. Gr.
Etym., p. 337, and Stokes in Rev. Celt. iii. 38. Gael, meanhh
(small, slender) = menb, with apparently b for v as in marb =
*niaru and fedb = *fedv, and W. manu (to make small), manw
(of subtile quality), manwy (fine, rare, subtile) belong to the same
class of words. Cf. Graeco-Ital. stem *minu in Fick's Wort. ii. 190.

17. Indo-Europ. root mile (to mix). Cf Fick's Wort., i. 168.

To this root belong Gael, measg (mix, mingle) and measg in
" am measg " (among). The old form of measg was mesc, from which
are derived O. Gael, com-mescatar (miscentur) and cum-masc (a
mixing, mixtio) = * cum-mesc, e of mesc having become a by rule
after u of cum (cf Stokes in Beit. viii. 308).

To the same root belong Skr. mig-7'a-s (intermixed), mip'a-jd-
mi (mix, intermix), miksh, mi-miksh (mix) ; Gi\ root yuiy, play-w,
ixly-vv-p-i (mix), fx'iy-Sriv (mixedly) ; Lat. misceo (mix), mixtus,
(mixed), mixtio, &c. ; O. H. G. misk-iu (mix), Ger. misch-en (to
mix), A. S. m,isc-an (to mix), Eng. miv ; Ch.-Slav. mes-i-ti (to
mix), Lith. misz-ti (to mix oneself), &e. Cf Gr. Etyra., p. 330.

and Anahjsis of Gaelic Compound Words. 27

18. Indo-Europ. madhu (honey, mead). Cf. Fick's Wort., i. 170.
With madha is connected 0. Gael, med, gen. meda (mead), a

I'-stem = *medu, W. mediv (ehrius), 0. Gael, mesce (drunkenness)
= *med-ca, mescc (drunk).

The following words are related: —

Skr. madhu (.something sweet, sweet drink, honey) tiiddlnis
(sweet), Zend madhu (honey) ; Gr. /jiidv (wine), /xeOvw (am drunk),
lue6v(7K0} (make drunk), /utdrj (drunkenness) ; O. S. medo and
O. H. G. metu (mead), Ger. meth (mead), Dut. mede, Eng. mead;
Ch.-Slav. medu (honey), Lith. 7nidus (honey). Cf. Curt. Gr.
Etym., p. 260.

19. Indo-Europ. inadhia (middle). Cf. Fick's Wort. i. 170.
With vutdhia are connected O. Gael, meddn (middle), now

oneadhon, medonda (medius).

Connected with the same root are Skr. madhja-s and Zend
maidhya (middle), Skr. madhja-ma-s and Zend, madh-ema (mid-
most); Gr. /jLetraro? for /ued-jo-? (middle), ^e(ro--»;7J-[s] (between);
Lat. medius (middle), di-midius (half) ; Goth, midji-s (middle),
viid-uma (middle), Ger. tnitte, A. S. midd, Eng. mid and middle ;
Ch.-Slav. me'.da (middle), &c. Cf Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 334.

20. Europ. root malg (to milk) = root marg (to rub, to stroke).
Cf Fick's Wort. i. 720.

To this root belong O. Gael. nu-Jg (milk), du-o-malgg (mulsi),
ho-mlacht = ho- (cow) and mlacht = inluch-t (milk), blighini (I
milk), hleg-ar (mulgetur), blich-t for mlich-t.

To the same root belong Gr. root fxeXy, ufieXyw (I milk), a/neXfif
(milking), a/xoXyev^ (milk-pail); Lat. mulgeo (I milk), muletus
(milked), mulc-tra (milking-pail) ; 0. H. G. milchii, Ger. milch,
A. S. melcan (to milk), meolc (milk), Eng. milk ; Ch. Slav, rtdtiz-a
(mulgeo), Lith. melzu (stroke, milk), &c. Cf Curt. Gr. Etym., 183

21. Indo-Europ. sama (the same, the like). Cf Fick's Wort,
i. 222.

To '^ sama belong 0. Gael, samail (likeness, image, now sa-
vihail) = *samali, amul (a.s, like as, now amhail) with loss of
initial s, sandid (so). Mod. Gael samladh (appearance), 0. Gael.
co-smail (like, similis) = * co-sam,ali, &c.

To the same root belong Skr. sama-m, samd, sama-jd (together),
sama-s (same, similis), Zend, hama (the same, the like); Gr. a/ua
(at the same time), o/no^ (united), 6)xoi> (together), o/moios (like),
&:c. ; Lat. similis (like), sinivl (together, at once), simultas (a
coming together),siniifZo (I imitate) ; Goth, sama (the same, idem),

28 The Lmt's of An da id in Iriah.

O. H. G. saman, si-samave (together), A. S. and Eng. same ; Cli.-
Slav. samU (ipse, solus), &c. Of. Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 323.

22. Europ. root mcUa (mowing, Germ. Malid), from root md. Cf.
Fick's Wort. i. 706.

With * mdta are connected O. Gael. mvUhd (a party of reapers)
written meihle in Highl. Soc. Diet., meifhieoir (a reaper, messor).
Corn, mulil (reaper). These words are cognate with Lat. meto
(mow or reap), messis (a mowing, reaping, and ingathering of the
fruits of the earth), messor (mower, reaper); O.H.G. inddari
(mower), M.H.G. mdt (mowing). Gr. aixduo (mow, gather) and
its derivatives afirjTOi (harvest), a/utiTOi (time of harvest), and
dfxaWa (sheaf) seem -to be derived from the root md. To vid
also belong O.H.G. md-j-an, A.S. m,dven, Eng. iniow. Cf. Curt.
Gr. Etym., 323.

23. Indo-Europ. root dma (uncooked, raw) fioni root «>/(,
amati (to befall, to injure).

With *dma are connected Skr. dmas, ama-s (crude, raw), Gr.
wfjLo-? (raw, undressed; savage, rude, fierce), Lat. am-dru-s (bitter).
With Gr. oj/xo'-y agrees exactly O. Gael, dm (raw), now am/i.
Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 341.

24'. W^ith the Graeco-Ital. stem *m('lit (honey), from which
are derived Gr. ixeXi (honey), gen. yueXiroy, /xeXitro-a (bee) for
*fie\iT-ja, and Lat. mel (honey), gen. mellis- for *meltis, muhus
(mixed with honey, sweet) for *7//(;Z/i-ws, are connected GeLcLmilis
(sweet) with .s from t, and mil (honey), gen. meala. The Germanic
stem is *mditha, to which belongs Goth, melith (honey). Cf.
Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 331, and Fick's Wort. ii. 188 and iii. 235.

THE LAWS OF AUSLAUT IN IRISH.

(Translated from an important }iaper by Profr. V'hid'iyh, of Leipsk, in the Beilr.
znr Geschkhte der Deutschen Sprache mid Lileraliir, Vol. iv., 1877.)

TiiE laws of auslaut have the same import in Irish as they have
in the Germanic and Slavonic languages: they alone enable us to
judge with certainty in regard to every form of inflection.
Altogether, I have arrived at the .same results as Ehel, who has
briefly treated these laws, fir.st in the Beitr. Zur. Verg. Spr. i. 165,
166 (cf. ii. 66), and, afterwards, in the Gramm. Celt., pp. 172-174 ;
but I believe I must differ from our authorities, Ebel and Stokes,

The Laivs (ifAusIaut in Irl.-^h. 29

ill inj- view of certain forms, ou account of the plionctic laws of
Irish.

Ebel said in liis article on declension in Celtic: "The oldest
historical forms of the Irish, in regard to the conservation of the
auslaut, are, at most, and even scarcely upon a level with the New
High German " (cf , among other places, Beitr., i. 105). Those who
do not remember what Ebel has said in other places, may easily
misunderstand him here. For, notwithstanding all mutilations,
the Irish forms have retained more distinct traces of what they
once were than even the Gothic forms; and Ebel himself has done
much to clear up the topics that come here under consideration.

The Celtic languages have the peculiarity, that the words in a
sentence have the power of mutually influencing each other. The
Sandhi rules in Sanskrit admit in this respect of only remote
comparison. For, whilst in Sanskrit the words of a sentence, with-
out distinction, are, so to speak, soldered one to another, the
words in Celtic influence each other only when they are closely
connected in the construction, and constitute, as it were, one
grammatical formula.

Such formulas are: — article and substantive, posse.'^sive pronoun
and substantive, numeral and substantive, substantive and geni-
tive following, substantive and demonstrative particle therewith
connected, substantive and adjective, prej)osition and the case-
form belonging to it, preposition and verbal-form (in composition),
verbal particle (including the negative) and verbal-form, pro-
nominal-object (infixed pronoun) and verbal-form, relative pro-
noun and verbal-form.

That these formuliB were regaided as one united word is
evident from this, that in ancient Gaelic MSS. they were fre-
quently written without any separation of the words ; as, e.g.,
innamban (of the women ; inna gen. pi. of the ai-ticle, ban gen.
pi. of hen, woman, wife), nivicharat (non me amant; ni the
negative, m pron. of the first person, carat third pi. pres.).
Already in prehistoric time, when the ancient auslaut of the
word was still preserved unmutilated, these formul?e must have
been in use as compound words ; since the auslaut of the first and
the anlaut of the second part were treated, as we may clearly
recognise, according to the phonetic laws applicable to the inlaut
of a simple word.

Of the secondary phonetic laws, which apply to the inlaut, two
especially come here under consideration: —

30 The Lavjs of Auslaut in Irish.

1. The tenues c, t are aspirated after a vowel {tuath, people ;
= Osc. tovto), and the spirants s, v are dropped after a vowel
(roi-gu elegit, root giis) ;

2. The nasal is retained only before a vowel or a medial, whilst
it disappears before other consonants {'inoinivr puto, Skr. vmnye;
but air-mitiii honos, cf Lat. mentio).

If, in those gi-ammatical formulae, the first word-form ended in
a vowel, then the anlaut of the second word, if capable of aspira-
tion, was aspirated. The Old Gaulish ambi carpenton (circa
carpentum) would have corresponded in prehistoric Old Irish to
imhe diarixintan. If the first word ended in a nasal {n), this n
was preserved only when the anlaut of the second was a vowel or
a medial. The Old Celtic decen equi would have been dechen equi
in prehistoric Old Irish ; but decen fnrvi in Old Celtic must have
been deche tarvi in pre-historic Old Irish.

These conditions were preserved in the formula, even after the
original last sjdlables of the words had l>een suppressed. In this
way is explained the form which the examples just mentioned
have assumed in historical Old Irish : imln charpat, deich neich,
deich tairb ; apart from the formula they are carpat, dcich, eich.
In the Homeric language it is the verse-formula, in the Celtic it
is the grammatical-formula, which preserved the prehistoric con-
dition of the language.

Something similar we observe in the French language, in which
throughout, as Ebel has frequently shown, much of the Celtic
spirit is preserved. Here the ancient t of the third per. sing, has
been retained in the grammatical formula aime-t-il, a-t-il. Also
the drawing forward of .? to the following word, as in les angles,
may be mentioned here.

Terminations, the articulation of which depends upon the
anlaut of the following word, are easily drawn towards it. This
has happened already in Old Irish to the n retained before
vowels and medials, since we write, e.g., deich neich, sometimes
with a dot over an ii of this kind. In modern printing the mode
of writing, deich n-elch, is to be recommended.

This nasal is rarely omitted by mistake in the MSS., whilst, on
the other hand, the aspirate is less regularly marked, even in good
manuscripts. But for the philological examination of a form, it is
sufiicient if aspiration can be proved after it in a large number of
instances.

In the native Irish grammar the subjects here briefly di.scus.sed,

Tlic Laws of Aiislidtt in Irinh. 31

are known by the name of aspiration and eelipsis. O'Donovan
exjilains the latter, in his Ir. Gramm. (p. 58), in the following
manner : " Eelipsis in Irish grammar may be defined the sup-
pression of the sounds of certain radical consonants, by prefixing
others of the same organ." In this way, h is eclipsed in pronun-
ciation by TO, <l by n, <j by guttural n ; e.g. dr m-bd (our cow)
is pronounced like ar md, dr n-doras (our door) like dr
7iO)'«.'), and so forth. In the same way, the nasal is assimilated
to the following medial. The same law applies also to the
iidaut : to the Old Gaulish amhl corresponds Ir. imrii, and the
root gradh (Lat. gradior) has become in Irish, through nasalising,
grann, grenn, e.g. in-grennat persequuntur ; (cf K. Slav, greda).
The right view of aspiration and eelipsis was first represented by
Bopp in his treatise on the Celtic languages (cf. Ebel, Beitr. zur
Vergl. Spr. i. 1.55), although he only knew the facts of the
modern language. The suly'ect of aspiration is discussed in the
Gramm. Celt., pp. 180 ff. The eelipsis, on the other hand, is
(p. IS-l) only briefly treated, and even Ebel's (at that time) impor-
tant article, " The so-called prosthetic n," does not exhaust the
subject. The cases of aspiration and eclipsLs, which occur in the
Fis Adamnain, Stokes has collected at pp. 24" and 38 of his
(very scarce) edition of that little text.

The comparative philologist, however, must, for piactical pur-
poses, keep in mind the three following statements:

1. Words, after which aspiration appears, had originally a
vowel in auslaut.

2. Words, after which a nasal appears joined to the beginning
of the following word, had originally a nasal in au.slaut.

3. Words, after which, when they form the first part of a
grammatical formula, neither aspiration nor a nasal appears, had
originally one of the remaining consonants in auslaut. Here r, s
d, and t come under consideration. Of these only r is preserved,
the other three having always fallen off.

However, in the application of these statements caution is
necessary. Aspiration and eelipsis have become, in Old and
Middle Iri,sh, grammatical principles, which have been applied
where organically they had no right to be used. Aspiration ap-
pears, for instance, as a distinguishing characteristic after the
nominative singular of all feminine nouns, although originally it
was used only after the feminine nouns in a. In the same way, a
succeeding n has been given, m the nom. and ace. sing., to all

32 The Laws of Aadaut in Irish.

neuter nouns, e.g. even to those in i, whil.st originally it belonged,
of course, only to the a-stems.

Finally, the phonetic peculiarities of Iri.sh enable us to know
what kind of vowel .stood at last in the suppressed final syl-
lable. To this point Ebel has already drawn attention in the
Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 164.

The i of the dropped last syllable has never been lost so
completely that no trace of it lias been preserved, for it has
always entered into the preceding syllable. The regressive in-
fluence of the preserved slender vowel on the preceding syllable
is not always expressed in Old Irish writing, for we find, side
by side, fdthi and fdithi (vates), siule and sidde (seat). The
slender vowel of a lost end-syllable, on the other hand, always
appears in the foregoing syllable, and many forms of inflection
are clearly distinguished from others by the regular penetrating
of i into the stem-syllable. This is effected, in the last syllable,
not only by a primative i, but also by one originating from
weakening of other vowels. In ]n'ehistoric time, the a of the last
syllable was weakened to e and further to i, in the same case, in
which this happened in Latin and Greek (amice, iraripei, age,
agis, agit, agite, XeXonre). After a syllable of which the vowel
is a, 0, or u, one must never iufer the loss of a syllable with
e or /.

Though the a of an end-,syllable has thrown back its influence
into the preceding one, yet this is not always clearly seen.
Original / was always modified into e, by the action of a of the
final .syllable, whence fer (man) for a prehistoric vir-as. In like
manner, a of the final syllable has caused the broadening of e
(originating out of at) into ia; as, e.g. in dia (god) for ]3rehistoric
dev-as. The influence of the once existing termination -as is re-
markable in the genitive singular mdthar (matris) for niater-as,
as compared with the dative and nominative singular mdth ir.
Cf Ebel, Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 179. After a syllable with short
i, one must never infer the loss of one with a. The consonant
before a lost a does not require the softened pronunciation, even
when a long i precedes it, e.g. in Old Irish fir (verus). Generally
the succeeding vowel determines the pronunciation of the p7'e-
ceding consonant. This is shown in the later Irish bj' the
example just mentioned in the way of writing fior. In the same
way, every e, after which a syllable with a has been lost, i.s
written ca in he modern language : Old Irish dliged, New Irish

The Li iws of A add id in Irish. 33

dligheadh (law), for a prehistoric Miget-an ; ( )Iil Ir. rfh (liorse),
New Ir. cdch, for a prehistoric eqa-iis.

The u of the final syllable has been pieserved with less
regularity in the preceding one. In the ancient language this
happened always in the inhnitive of the 3rd conjugation: tflib-
rcldiud (cogitare) stands here for rddia-t-us. Also, e.g., forms like
Jiur, Lat. viro, eoch, Lat. eqiio, enable us clearly to see that the
dative singular of masculine and neuter a-stems ended, in pre-
historic time, in u, although this is not so evident in all cases.

After these preliminary remarks we turn to the exposition of
the laws of auslaut.

Presei'vation of original end-syllables.

The original end-syllable of polysyllabic words is preserved in
Old Irish — (I.) When a double consonant, and (II.) When r, s, t,
or d, stood in auslaut after a long vowel.

I.

A double consonant stood originally in auslaut. It disappeared
when s was the last consonant. This loss of consonants we
observe also in the original monosyllabic words mi, gen. mis =
Gr. fni'iv ; ri, gen. rig = Lat. rex ; a {ass) = Lat. ex, e. Here come
under consideration : —

1. The accu^sative plural of the masculine stems in a and u, and
of the masculine and feminine stems in i. Original -cms, -uns,
-ins represented by Old Ir. -u, -u; -i. From mis (Gr. fi-rjvoi) we
infer that there must have existed prehistoric middle forms in -i(s
{-6s), -us, -w.

Old Iv.Jiru (nom. sing, fer) = Goth, vairans, Lat. viros (Z. 277) ;
mugu (servos; nom. sing. Tnug) = Goth, maguns (Z. 240) ; fdthi
(prophetas, nom. .sing, fdifh, ma.sc.), cf Goth, balgins (Z. 237) ;
si'di (oculos, nom. sing, siiil, fem.), cf Goth, anstins (Z. 2.52). The
ace. plur. of feminine i- stems may have been formed originallj'
in -is, as in Sanskrit.

2. The nominative singular of the stems in ant, the n of which,
according to the phonetic laws nf Irish, was dropped in jirehistoric
time (as in cet — Lat. centuin, de't = 8kr. dantus). These are
original present participles, which in Irish have become substan-
tives or adjectives (see Stokes in Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vii. 66).

Original -ents. -ants represented bj- Old Irish -e, -a {-o, -u).

S-t Tlif Lawf< iif Auslaut in Irish.

Olil Ir. Iirih/i' (g'lilli't, tliroat, neck), t;'en. hn'ujd* almost identical
with Lat. (jiirtji-s, only that the latter contains the suffix at; hiche
(lightning, gen. Mchef), stem laiiJmnt, whilst Lat. hlcens = Skr.
rocayan; tee (contracted te), later teo (tepidus, nom. plur. te'ii) =
Skr. tapan (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. viii. 13) ; care, cava (friend,
gen. carat), a pai'ticiple, like Lat. ctmavs; dinu (lamb. gen. dinet),
perhaps a participle of a present-tense-form, like Skr. dhinoti
(Rt. dhi, to satisfy; snrely related to the root dlip, dial, to suck)
Z. 2.-) 5.

L> the same way is formed the nom. sing, of the multiples of
ten from 20 to 90 (Z. 305) ; e.g., fidie (twenty, nom. plur. tri
ficJdt = GO), for original viccnt^ ; tricha (thirty) = Old Baktr.
thrifdg-ca.

3. The nom. sing, of the stems in at, the t of which, in the
remaining cases, has become tJi, generally d, according to the
phonetic laws of Irish. This suffix was originally the shorter
form of the participial suffix mentioned under 2 (cf Skr. ace.
bharantam, gen. bharutas), but it appears in all Indo-European
languages only in adjectives and appellatives.

Originnl -o^s, -ets represented by Old Irish -a, -u, -e, -i. E.g.,
tenga (tongue, gen. tengad) connected with Lat. tango (for the
transition of meaning cf Eug. taste) ; fili,fde (poet, gen. filed), as
if it were a participle to the Cymbr. gwclcd (to see), cf. Lat. divcf<,
gurges ; coimdiu, gen. coimded (Lord, God), probably for com-
viedixi, belonging to the present stem media- in midiur (cogito,
judico); of., however. Old Saxon and A.S. inetod (God). In some
cases the vowel has disappeared, except in the loan-word mil
(miles), e.g. in cing (bellator, gen. cinged) Z. 255.

Atrebas (the Atrebate: Cacs. de Bell. Gall. iv. 35) may pa.ss as
an Old Gaul, nominative of this kind, nom. plur. Atrebates (cf
Gluek, Kelt. Namen, p. 30), connected with Old Ir. cdreba, i.e.
ad-treba (possidet, habitat).

4. The nom. sing, of the abstracts in tat, which, in the remaining
cases, has become tad (seldom tatk), according to the Irish phonetic
laws. Original -tats represented by Old Irish -tu, -thu. E.g.,

* Beside Ir. brdge Stokes (Beitr. zur Verg. Spr. viii. 351) rightly places
also Gr. /Spo'yx"' ; O.H.G. chrage (ueck, throat) also belongs here (Et. gargh).
The lengtli of the a in brdge is explained by the metathesis, as in him (hand) =
Lat. palma. But one must not, referring to the Gi-. jSpoyxoi, assume the loss of a
once existing nasal. In Irish the nasal before a tenuis or s is dropped out without
exception, but one cannot regard the loss of the nasal before the medials as a
phonetic law in Irish.

Till', Laivs of Au.-iliiAi.t 111 Frifli. 35

heothu, gen. hethad, = Gr. fiiurij^ ; I'lrnta, tlat. ueniid, — Lat.
'dnitas, Z. 256.

5. The nom. sing, of some guttural stems.

Original -ales, -eks represented by Old Ir. -c, -e. E.g., dire
(primas, gen. airech, arech), perhaps connected with Skr. dryaka,
cf. Gr. (j>u\a^; Tuire (dominus, gen. rurech). Sometimes the vowel
also disappears, e.g., ail (saxum, gen. ailech). The nom. cathir
(city), nathir (serpent), &c. (Z. 259), have been formed, according
to my opinion, without the secondary suffix ac, which, in the most
of the remaining cases, has become fixed, e.g., gen. catnich, nath-
rach (for catarac-as, natarac-as).

6. The nom. sing, of stems in /r/) and of some stem.s in n. See
Excursus iii. 2.

7. The conjunctive form of the 3rd pers. plur. active.

In combination with prepositions, and in the enclitic leaning
towards certain other particles {no, ro, ni, fee), an Iri.sh verb takes
other forms than it would, standing alone. The distinction
between these conjunctive and absolute forms consists, in most
cases, according to my view, which I have already stated
(Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. viii. 450), in this, that the first are
formed with the secondary, the second with the primary ))ersonal
endings. Some of the absolute forms seem certainly to have ori-
ginated through later agglutination of jirononiinal elements.
Stokes, however, would have all absolute forms explained in
this way (Beitr. vi. 465).

Original -ant represented by Old Ir. -at, with loss of the nasal, as
in cd = centum, ddt (tooth), &c. E.g. asberat (dicunt) = Lat.
effeinint (if it has not lost an ?' in auslaut). Stokes traces herat
back to beranti, but in Irish the i of the original auslaut is never
lost without a trace remaining, since it alwaj's penetrated, ere it
was lost, into the preceding syllable (see B. xii.). From an ori-
ginal beranti must arise berait, berit, a form which has actually
been presei-ved as the absolute form of the 3rd plur. active, and
has gradually displaced entirely that shorter form. The only
thing that can be said against my view, is that, in many places,
aspiration has been proved after the 3rd plur. in -at, -et ; e.g.
add ropat saint (modo sint diversae), fodalet chenel (distin-
guunt genus), Z. 182, Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vi. 464. We
would naturally infer from such aspiration that the preceding
word ended originally in a vowel. Since an i, as we proved
aliove, is not to be thought of, it only remains to try a and u.

36 Th,' Imwa of A mlaut in Irish.

But -aitt-a would lead to a medial form altogethei' unusual in
the present iudieative active, whilst -anf-it would lead to an
indicative form unheard of in this tense. I believe, therefore,
that the aspiration which has been proved in some places after
the 3rd person j)lur. in at must be otherwise accounted for. That
there may be cases, in which the aspiration could not have been
caused by the original auslaut of the preceding word, Stokes has
already shown in his tract Fis Adamnain. Thus, the preposi-
tion CO (ad), when joined with pronominal elements, sometimes in
Old Irish, but regularly in the middle and later language, took
the form chuc- (chucu. ad eos, chuciim ad me, &c.). Also, in the
before-mentioned asmbiur frit (quod dico tibi), the silencing of/'
has probably not been caused by the preceding word, since the
preposition fri loses its /gradually in all other places. Of other
words there are especially the particles thra and cheva, which, in
early Middle Irish, appear nearly always with aspirated anlaut.
In chucu foj- cuc'U the aspiration may have been produced by a
certain tendency towards phonetic dissimilarity, in other cases
through the carelessness with which enclitic and proclitic words
were pronounced. But they evidently are cases, in which aspira-
tion has been used in a transferred or figurative manner to denote
relationship or dependence, when of two words the succeeding
was closely connected with the preceding one, in the construction
and pronunciation of a sentence.

To these I add those, which, if the aspiration appears in the
relative verbal-forms, follow immediately after their relative
words. This usage is not prevalent, but it is found, for example,
in inani choi^ite (eorum qui deplorant, Z. 181), ni fri biasta
chathai(/mit-ni (it is not against beasts that we fight). In New
Irish it has become a rule to distinguish the accusative of the
pronoun of the second person by the aspirated form thu from the
nominative ti'i (O'Donovan's Ir. Giamm., p. 127). Of the same
kind are probably those cases, in which after the 3rd plur. in -at,
-et, the object immediately following has been aspirated, as in
fodalet chenil. We may expect this aspiration also after every
other verbal-foi'm, and, indeed, we find vo gab chrine (cepit
marcorem) given in Z. 182. Also, the aspiration of the subject
or the predicate immediately after the copula, of which I have
given above the example, act ropat saini (modi sint diversae),
I should like to explain in a similar manner : here the aspiration
was originally rightly used only, when the form of the copula, as

The Laics of Audiiut hi li-isli. 37

ill the 3rd sing. pert". Ik'iI, Im, eiidcil origiiiall}' in a vowel (ro hoi
chocad, fuit bellum), but it was also further introduced where the
phonetic cause did not exist. In the modern language this
aspiration has been preserved oidy after that 3rd sing, perfect ha,
and after no other verbal-form (O'Donovan's Ir. Gramm., p. 386).
Like the aspiration, so the n also enters in the older language
after word-forms, to which it originally did not belong (See
B. vi.).

II.

r, .s, t, or il with a preceding long vowel stood originally in
auslaut. The length of the vowel has been shortened. The con-
sonant was retained only, if an ;•. Also, an original short vowel
with r is preserved as a special syllable. Aspiration never
appears after the forms that come under this head. These come
under consideration : —

1. The nom. sing, of the names of relationship. The more
primative cir (er, dr), represented by Old Ir. ;/■, ur ; e.g. athir =
Gr. TTUTi'ip, Lat. jjciter; viathir=Dor. fxarrp, Lat. riuder; brdthir
= Gr. (ppuTi'ip, Lat. /ra^er; si«.?'=Lat. soror (for svesor), Z. 262;

2. The preposition etcr, etir, for prehistoric e«fer=Lat. inter,
Skr. untar ; Z. 6-56 ;

3. The nom. and ace. plur. of feminine stems in d (Z. 244).*
Original as, represented by Old Ir. a, seldom e, e.g. tuatha =

Goth, thiudos. Old. Sax. thiodd ; j'M/i« = Goth. runos; mnd
(women), for h'nd, hana (nom. sing, ben — Bceot. j3avd) = Ved.
gnd.s. Ebel has advanced the opinion (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i.
181) that -a in the nom. plur. originated out of di ("as in Gr. and
Lat."), but as he did not introduce it into the Gramm. Celt. (p. 24-5),
he probably abandoned it. Against this opinion there is to be said

(1) that original di would not have been preserved as a special
syllable (as proved, for example, by the dat. sing, tuaith), and

(2) that the nom. plur. fern, of the article inna or na never
causes aspiration (inna tiiatha, inma caillicha), consequently,
it mu.st have ended in a consonant, i.e. in «*•. For the Gaulish
nom. plur. of this declension, see H. D'Arbois de JubainviUe's
" La Dt^cliuaison Latine en Gaule," p. 23.

The neutral stems in a follow, in this case, already in Old Irish
the analogy of feminines : dliyeda (laws, nom. sing, dliged, for
dliijet-um, related to Goth, didc/s, K. Slav. dlUgil debitum, and

* For the gen. sing, of these stems see Excursus II. 12.

38 The Lau's of Auslaut in Irish.

connected in the stem-formation with Skr. rajata-m, Goth.
liuh(ifh) ; imneda (tribulationes, nom. sing, imned), Z. 226. H.
d'Aibois Jubainville, at p. 56 and other places, has proved that,
likewise, in the Lat. of the Merovingian period, the neuters in the
nom. plur. were formed most frequently after the analogy of the
feminines. For the genuine neuter form of the nom. and ace.
plur. dliged for dliged-a still preserved in the Old Irish, see B.
xi. 3. At first the feminine form for the neuter form, as Ebel
already saw (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spi-. i. 157, 175), was introduced
into the article (Z. 215) ; the neuter inna, na, is identical in form
with the ace. plur. feminine; a genuine neut. form is not to be
met with in the oldest sources (according to the analogy of dliged,
imned, it ought to have been in, ind, with asjiiration following).
In the ace. plur. there is existing even for the masculine no other
form than the feminine inna, na: alieady in Old Irish inna fini
(tow avSpai), instead of innufim. The nom. plur. masculine has
yet in Old Irish the special form ind or in (ind fir, ol ufSpei);
already, however, in Middle Irish this genuine form is suppressed
by the inna, na of the feminine. The adjectives follow the
article: instead of Old Irish in rnaice (])ueri) one could say na
maicc in Middle Irish, and instead of Old Irish maicc hicc (pueri
parvi), mcMCC hecca in Middle Irish.

The same analopy is, according to my opinion, to be acce])ted
in the consonantal stems (masc. and fem. gen.), which end in a in
the ace. plural, e.g.,jUeda (poetas), aithrea {iraTtpu^). The Skr. ns
in bharat-as. Or. ^e'porr-ay, would not have remained as a full
syllable in Old Irish. That a prehistoric irarepa^ was attracted
by a prehistoric tovtds is not to be wondered at, especially if we
keep in mind that the always unchanging accusative plural of the
article could only fevour this transition, and that, on the other
hand, the same stems agree also in the accusative singular (B. V. 2).
The termination as in the ace. plur. of the consonantal stems Ebel
has explained also in the Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 168, from whom,
however, I differ in view. For the Gaulisli forms of this kind see
H. d'Arbois de Jubainville (Rev. Celt. i. p. 320).

4. The 2nd pers. sing, of the present conjunctive of the conjunct
fiexion may be best observed in the 1st conjugation ( = 3rd Lat.
conjugation). Also, here the older -as is represented in Iiish by
a, and in further weakening by e. E.g., cia as-heru, cia an-herc
(quamvis dicas), Z. 440 ; -Leva — Lat. ferds, cf. Ved. gacchdn
(Delbriick, Alt-Ind. Verb. p. S7). In open contrast to this stands

The Laii's of A u dan t in Irish. 39

the coiTespoudini; form of the indicative as-beir (dicis) for -berii^.
That form can bo traced back to -hhdrch, this to -hharas.

Conjunctive-flexion is also in the rediqilicated future; e.g., nl
In'ni-so (non feres tu), Z. 452, 1091. Probably only the forms end-
ing in a and c belong to the coTijunct flexion. On the other hand, I
am inclined to add the forms in ae and ai to the absolute flexion,
which here is not sharply distinguished from the conjunct flexion,
and, e.g., to trace liack fo-n-didmae-siu to a more primitive
dedamdsi (Rt. dam), Z. 4.52. At any rate, the 3rd sing, conjunctive
of the conjunct flexion, which will be treated next, has always an
(I. Such forms as the inferred dedamdsi (from didnnae) cor-
respond in their formation most closely to Gr. conjunctives, like

o. The 3rd sing, conjunctive present of the conjunct flexion.
Original at represented hy Old Irish a. E.g., air-ema (suscipiat),
Z. 441, -emrt = Lat. emat ; cia ut-hela (quamvis pereat, Rt. b(d,
Ger. qual). Cf. Skr. bhardt, patdt, &c. (DelbrUk's Alt-Ind. Verb,
p. 57). In direct contrast to this in the corresponding forms of
the indicative are ar-fo-im (accipit; for em-it), at-bail (perit; for
bal-it). Similarly, in the 3rd sing, of the reduplicated future of
the conjunct flexion, e.g., for-cechna (praecipiet; rt. cam), to be
compared in the formation to the Gr. ■jre<pi'ii, only that the latter
had the primary personal ending.

G. The emphatic form of the 2nd sing, imperative.

Original -tad represented by Old Irish -tc, -tu, the t of which
has become, after a vowel, th or d, according to the Irish phonetic
laws. E.g., cluinte (audito, Stokes in Beitr. vii 2; Z. 443, lODO),
as it were a Ved. pmu-tdd, which may have been formed accord-
ing to the analogy of hrnutdd, quoted in Delbriick's Alt-Ind.
Verb., p. 39. In the Italic the ending in tad appears in the 2nd
and 3rd person sing, imperative, in Old Irish and in the Vedic
languages it is limited to the 2nd person, except in that one Vedic
example gachatdd, which Delbrlick, at p. 59 and other places,
quotes for the 3rd person. I regard tad as the ending jiropcily
to be inferred, not tat, because of the Oscan cstud (orig. d also in
the abl. sing, and in the pronominal forms, like Skr. tad, Lat
istud).

7. cetu; ceta (primum), Z. (114, a more uncertain case. For Lat.
pi-imus the Irish has the two words ce't and cetne (Z. 307, 308), the
former of which has the stem cimta, and the latter the fuither
developed form t/*i/a/(/r(. If the adverb (■</((, rc^a be a jietrifled

40 The LavJs of AuslaiU in Irish.

case of ce't (stem cinta), it could originate only as an ablative from
the original chitdd. The shortening of the proper long e, which
appears especially iu the form cita, may be attributed to the
frequent proclitic use of this adverb. When aspiration appears
after ceta, as, for example, in corrop si ceta the (that it is she
who goes first), then it must occur unorganically, as in the cases
mentioned at pp. 31, 3C.

Surely with regard to the Latin, the case-form in which the
compared subject stands after the conipai-ative (e.g., lia . . . triur,
plures . . . quam tres), and, further, the case-form in which the
adjective hiis become an adverb (e.g., in hiuc pauUum, from beco
parvus), have, in the Gramm. Celt., been placed along with the
Indo-European ablative. I do not think this right; in the mas-
culine and neuter a- stems the vowel a would have remained at
the end from the original -dd of the ablative. The just-men-
tioned forms are rather to be classified with the Indo-European
instrumental case, as I have done B. XI. 9.

For the formation of the ablative in -ias see under B. I. 8.

(To he continued.)

GRAMMATICAL AND ETYMOLOGICAL ANALYSIS OF
GENESIS L 1—8.

1. " 'S an toiseach chnithaich Dia na neamhan agus an talamh."

'»S' is for nnns (in), a prep, governing the dative case. Anns
was in Old Gaelic is and sometimes iss for ins, the prep, in
with the suffix s which properly belongs to the article in the dat.
case. The prep, in is cognate with Lat. ni, Gr. eV or ev], Skr.
(in- in antar (within), Goth., Gcr., A.S., and Eng. in. Cf Zeuss'
Gramm. Celt., p. 626.

An (the) is the modern form of the article. The ancient forms
were for the mas. sing, int and in, for the fern. sing, ind and mi,
and for the neut. sing, an and a. The stem is sind = sanda-
Zeus.s' G. C, p. 209. The Gaelic article, originally a demon-
strative pronoun, is cognate with Skr. dem. pron. ana, Lit. uns,
fern, ana (that, that one), Slav. onn. The modem article,
although agreeing in form with the ancient neuter article now
lost, represents the ancient furm in. Cf mod. prep. n9i=anc. in.

Grummuficul and Etymoloc/icul A nalijcits of Gcneslti 1. 1-S. 41

Tolseach (beginning) is dat. of mas. noun toiseach, gen. toisich
In Old Gael, toiseach ■was in nom. tosach and tossach, and in
dat. tosuch, tonsuch, tosug, and tossug, all which forms are found
in Zeuss. Toiseach and its related words toiseach (princeps) and
tiis (beginning) for * tonus, are derived from the root tuv, which
is connected with the Skr. root tu (to increase), tuv-i (strong),
tav-i-mi (to be strong), Zend tu (to have power), Gr. rai/y, for
TuF-vs (strong), Goth, thiv-an (to prevail upon), A.S. thit-ma
(thumb), O.H.G. dil-mo (thumb), Eng. thu-mh. Cf Welsh twf
(increase, growth), tyfu (to grow). See root tu in Williams'
Skr. Dictionary; cf. also Curtius' Grundzlige, 4th ed., p. 225.
The loss o{ V in tils (beginning) is shown by the W. touysogion,
now tywysogion, tyivys. To the same root belongs Gael, tuath
(people).

Chridhaich (created, formed), of which the inf in O. Gael, was
cruthugud, is the pret. ind. act. of the verb cruthaich (create)
from cruth (form). Cruth, a it-stem, of which the gen. in 0. Gael,
is crotho ( = * crutavas) seems connected with the Indo-European
root kar (to do, to make), Skr. root kar (to do, to make), kar-tr
(completer, creator), Gr. root Kpa, Kpav, whence Kpalv-w (I com-
plete), Lat. cre-o (I create), Lith. kiir-iu, kur-ti (to build). Cf
Stokes' Irish Glosses, p. 71, Curtius' Grundz., p. loi, and Pick's
Vergl. Wort., p. 520.

Dia (God) is nom. to verb ehnitlniich. The gen. sing, is Li
and the nom. plur. die or diathan. Dia { = Di, for ia = e), which
has dropped an original v as may be seen by compai-ino- W.
Byw, is connected with Lat. div-us (divine) and deus (God), Gr.
Sio'i ( = ciFio<;). Zeyy, Skr. divas (God) and divjas (heavenly),
Zend div (shine), daeva (demon). Old Norse tivar (gods, heroes),
A.S. Tives in Tivss-ddg (Tuesday). For loss of v in Gaelic cf
cli'h, li, bg, ola, &c.

Ka (the), the ace. plur. of the article, in 0. Gael, iima and (s)na.

Neamhan (heavens), the ace. plur. of neamh, gen. niimhe.
Nhamh was in 0. Gael, nem, gen. nime, an «s-stem {*neb}uis) con.
nected by Dr. Stokes and others with Gr. v£(po^ (clouds), vecpiXtj
(cloud), Lat. nebula (cloud), O.H.G. n'ehcd, N.H.G. nehel (mist,
fog), Ch. Slav, neho (heaven). These words are all connected with
Skr. nabJuis (heaven), from root nabh. To this root belongs also
Gael, neul (cloud), in O. Gael. nel-*nebl. For other examples of
the passing of 6 into m cf daidhearnh (sword) = 0. Gael, claideb,
mnd{gen. sing, oi bean = ben) = buna,eLnd naomh (holy) = 0. Gael.

42 Grammatical and Etymahigical Analysts of Genesis 1. 1-8.

nolb. Nem and nemed (sanctuary) are referred by Windish to
the Skr. root nam (s'incliner, venerei'). Cf. Rev. Celt., iii, 330.

Agus (and) is the modern form of the conjunction acus or ocus,
which Ebel regarded, because of its power of aspirating, as a
dative locative. Other related Celtic woi'ds are W. ac (and),
Gael, oc (at), now ag and aig, Gael. adj. acas or ocus (near), now
fagus or fogus, with prosthetic/. These and several other words
were connected by Ebel (cf Celtic Studies, p. 109) with Gr.
ayx' (near), eyyyy (near), Lat. ango (I draw or press tight
squeeze), ang-ustiis (narrow), Goth, aggvus (narrow), O.H.G
angi, N.H.G. enge.

Talamh (earth, the earth), O. Gael, talam, gen. talman, dat.
talmain, is a fern, r/ian-stem (Z. G. C, p. 775), formed by the
suffix -man from a root connected ajjparently with Skr. tala
(flatness, soil, ground), mahi-tala (the surface of the earth, the
earth itself). Cf Slav, tilo (ground, soil). See tala in Williams'
Skr. Dictionary and in Bopp's Glossarium. " Talamh has nothing
to do with Skr. dhanvan, which Kuhn (Beitr. I., 3G8-9) has
identified with Lat. telliis = telvus." (Stokes' Glosses, p. 48.)
Bopp and Williams connect both talamh and tellus with Skr.
tala.

2. "Agus bha'n talamh gun dealbh agus falamh; agus bha
dorchadas air aghaidli na doimhne ; agus bha Spiorad De
a' gluasad air aghaidh nan uisgeacha."

Bha II = hha (was) and an (the). The vowel of the article is
elided because hha ends with a vowel. Bha, in O. Gael, ha and
roha (with verbal prefix ro), is the pret. ind. of the verb hi (be
thou), of which the 1st per. sing. pres. ind. in 0. Gael, was bin,
(I am). The aspiration of hha is explained by the loss of the
particle ro in the modern preterite. Biu is from the root hu
cognate with Skr. root hhil, Zend hiX (to be), Gr. <pv in tjivw, Lat.
fa in pret./«i, O.H.G. him, Old Sax. hiiim, A. Sax. heom, Eng. he.
The Indo-European root is hhu.

Gun (without) is the modern form of the prep, cen, which,
since it always aspirates, must have ended originally in a vowel,
probably e. Stokes, in Kuhn's Beitr. (vol. iii, p. 312), connects
cen or *cene with Gr. Keve6<; (empty), Skr. gimja (inani.s). Cf.
Z. G. C, p. 055. Ce7i is one of the prepositions that governed the
ace. in ancient Gaelic. In modern Gaelic gun governs either the
dat. or ace, as "gun chrioch," " gun eheill." Cf Stewart's Gram.,
p. 161.

Grammatical and Etymological Analysis of Genesis T. IS. 43

Dealbh (form), in 0. Gael, delb ( = W. deltv), with h for /,■ as in
tarh and inarh, now tarbh and marhh, is referred by Stokes
(Beitr. iv. -IK)) to the root dhar, Skr. dhara from dhri, with
wliich may be connected Lat. for-ma, from which Eng. form is
derived. Cf. Williams' Skr. Dictionary. The gen. of dclb is
delbe, the dat. deilh, the ace. delb, and the nom. plur. delbae.
Cf. Nigra's Turin Glosses, p. 41. Other connected forms are
dullxul (figmentum) and doilbtlieoir (fictor) from root dal. Delb
is a fern, a-stem = *dclva.

Falamh or folamh (empty, void), in O. Gael, folam. Cf. folom,
folumm =: fo-lortim (the pref. fo and atij. lorn or lomm, bare). See
Wind. Ir. Texts, p. 502. Bopp. compares lomaim (I shear, make
bare), and Skt. lumpdmi (break, cut, cut off) from rt. lup = rup.

Dorcliadas (darkness) is an abstract noun mas. (nom. to hha)
from adj. dorcha (dark) = 0. Gael, dorchae. Is dovcha = do-rch-a
= do-riick-a, the pref. do cognate with Skr. dus and Gr. Sv^, and
the root ruch (to shine) with suf a I Cf Skr. ruch (to shine),
Gr. XevKo^ (light), Lat. luceo (I shine), lumen (light) for lucinen,
and luna (moon) for lucna, Goth, liuh-ath (light), O.H.G. leoht,
A.S. ledht, Eng. light, li' doreha=do-r'cJi-a, its opposite, sorcha =
so-rch-a = so-ruch-a, of which .so is cognate with Skr. su and
Gr. €u. Cf Stokes' Ii\ Glosses, pp. 40 and 09. With dorcha Ebel
has connected A.S. deorc and Eng. dark, 0. H. G. tarch, 0. N. dockr.

Air (on), a prep, governing the dat. and aec, was in 0. Gael, ar and
in Gaul, are- (cf. Arcmorici), the original vowel-ending of this
woi'd accounting for its power of aspirating. Air is for *ari =
*pari (initial p being dropped, as usual in Gaelic), cognate with
Skr. pra- (fore-), Zend/r«- (fore-), Gr. irpo (before), Lat. pi'o (for)
and prae (before), Goth, fru- in fruma (first), Slav, pra-, prro-,
p>re- (fore-), Lith. pra- (fore-). Cf. Curtius' Grundz., p. 285.

Aylutidh (face) = O. Gael, agaid, also agid, dat. of noun ugu,
which Windish has connected with Skr. alisham, aJcshan, akshi
(eye), Zend akhsh (see), ashi (eye), Gr. wi//- (sight, face), Lat. oculus
(eye), Goth, uugo (the eye), uugjan (show), Lith uMs (eye), Slav.
oko (eye). Cf. Curtius' Grundz., p. 457. In modern Gaelic
aghaidh is a fem. noun indeclinable in the singular.

Ka (the) is the gen. sing. fem. of the article, in 0. Gael, iiuia
and na.

JDuimhne (of the deep) is the gen. sing, of the abstract noun
doimhne = O. Gael, domnu from donuin (deep), now domhaiu.
The 171 of domua is for b, as may be seen by comparing Dumnorix

44 Gramnudical and Etymolugicul Analijsia vf Geneais I. IS.

for Dubnorix, Cogidumnits for Cugiduhivxs, and Samnltes for
tiahn'des in Z.G.C., p. 40. Dubn is connected by Gluck (Kelt.
Namen, p. 72) with Goth, divp from (/u^), O.H.G. tiof, Eng. (iee^j.

Spiorad (spirit), in 0. Gael, spirut, is borrowed from Lat.
spiritus.

D4 is gen. sing, of Dia compared above.

A' = ag (at) = 0. Gael, ae, which is connected with the con-
junction ocits compared above. Ag is contracted into a' before
infinitives beginning with a consonant. Ag governs the dative.

Gluasad (moving) is the inf. dat. after a' of the verb gltiais
(move), referred by Nigra to "a njot gval, Gr., Lat., and Celt.
gvol (duere, jacere)." Cf. Rev. Celt., ii., p. 448. Nigra also
compares Lat. volare, volucer, Gr. jSoXo^, ^oXi'i, Skr. gula, glau,
O. Grer. quella, cliwiva, cJdiuwa, cliuivi (glomus).

Nan (of the) gen. plur. of the article, in O. Gael, innan and
inna.

TJisgeacka (waters), gen. plur. of uisge (watei-), a mas. noun
iudecl. in the sing. Umje was in O. Gael, tiisce and usee = *ud-ce.
For change of d to s before c, cf mesce (now misge) = *med-ce
from root med cognate with Gr. /neOu (wine), Skr. madhu (honey),
Lith. medus (lioney), A.S. medo (mead), Eng. mead, and also Lat.
esca = *ed-ca. The root ud of tisce is identical with the Skr.
root vd, from which come und-ami (to gush forth), zid-am and
uda-kam (water), ud-an (wave, water), Lat. und-a (wave), Gr.
vS-iep (water), v&ap6<; (watery), Goth, vato (water), O.H.G. ivazar
(water), O.N. vatn (water), Eng. water. Cf Curtius' Grundz.,
pp. 248, 249.

3. " Agus thubhairt Dla, Biodh solus ann : agus bha solus ann."

ThubJiairt (said) is 3rd sing. pret. ind. act. of irreg. verb abair
(say). Thubhairt, like abair, is a derivative from the O. Gael,
verb biur (I say) = *biru. The suf tu- = do- fo-. Cf. Z. G. C,
p. 883. Thubhairt, therefore, if not for dubhairt (= do-ber-t),
the form in Bedel's Translation, is for do-fu-ber-t, from the root
ber, cognate with the Skr. root bhar, bhri, Gr. tpepoi, Lat. fero,
Eng. bear. The root is general in the Indo-Euroj>ean languages.

Biodh (let be), in 0. Gael, biel, biid, biid, bi'ith, biith (cf Z. G. G,
p. 495), is the 3rd sing, imper. of the verb bi, from the root bu,
compared above.

Solus (light) = *svulas-tu, from root sved connected with Skr.
scar (to shine), siirjas (sun) for »vcn-jas, Zend hvare (sun), Gr.
o-eXas (brightness), o-eXj/i/ij (moon), Lat. serenus, sol (sun), Goth.

Grammatical and Etymuloijical A nalysis of Genesis I. IS 45

sauil (sun), O.N. sol (sun), Lith. sdule (sun). To the same root
belong soillse (brightness), soiUsich (enlighten), suil (eye),
= *svali and W. haul (sun). Cf. Curtius' Grundz., p. 541, ami
Kuhn's Ztschr., xxi., 428.

Ann (there):=0. Gael, and, an adverbial locative of the article
(cf. above), with initial s of the stem *sanda dropped. See
Beitr., iii., 272. For loss of initial s in Gaelic cf amail = samail.

4. " Agus chunnaic Dia an solus gu'n robh e math ; agus chuir
Dia dealachadh eadar an solus agus an dorchadas."

Chunnaic (saw), is 3rd sing. pret. ind. act. of the irreg. verb
faic (see). Chunnaic ^ chonnaic (cf G'Don.'s Gramm., p. 223)
= con-faic, of which con = Lat. con and faic (Ir. faicim) = f-aci
= O. Gael, aci = add (videt) = ad-ci, the pref ad and the verb
ci, in 1st sing. pres. ind. cm = *cesiu (vowel-flanked s having
dropped out) from the root cas (to see) cognate with Skr. root
caksh (to see) and cakshus (eye). From the same root come Ir.
cais (eye) = *cas-ti, imcasti (consideranda), and renicaissiu
(providentia). Cf Kuhn's Ztschr., xxi., 424. The / of faic and
faca is prosthetic, as in fan (stay), /ds (grow), and fdinne
(ring).

Gu'n (couj. that, ad quod). This conjunction is the prep.
gu (to), in O. Gael, co = *cot, cognate with Gr. Kara, and an
(that) the relat. in the ace. (cf p. 79), which is identical in form
with the neuter article *san. Cf Ebel in Kuhn's Beitr. ii., 75,
and Trans, of Celtic Studies, p. 89.

Robh (was), pi-et. rel., with pref. ro, of verb hi, in O. Gael.
biu (I am), from root bu. Cf bha, above. Ro = Lat. pro, initial
2) being dropped according to rule. This pref. is, therefore,
I'adically connected with the prep, air compared above.

-E" (he, it) is the 3rd per. pron. sing, mas., in 0. Gael, e and
he. The fem. was s; and the neut. ed. These forms correspond
exactly to Goth. mas. is, fem. si, and neut. itu. Cf also Lat.
is, ea, id.

Math (good) is also written maith = *mati, O. Gael. pi.
maithi. The Gaulish form of this word, matos (cf Teuto-matus),
shows that it is not connected, directly at any rate, with Lat.
raltis = *moitis, of which the regular Gael, representative is
ancient inoith (soft, tender). Mid. Gael, maeth, Mod. Gael, maoth.
For Lat. % = oi, cf. vinum and Gr. ohoi — Foivo's and vicus =
oIko^ = FoiKoi. Dr. Stokes, in Rev. Celt., iii., 3G, gives maith
as perhaps derived from a stem *mandi from the root mand,

46 Grammatical and Etymological Analysis of Genesis I. 1-8.

but adds that the etymology of this word is " still highly uncer-
tain." For the root mancl cf. Fick's Wcirterbuch, i., 392.

Chuir (set, put, place) the pret. of cuir, intin. cur, is perhaps
connected with the Skr. root kar (to do, to make), Lith. kur-iu
(to build), and the other words compared under critth. Cf.
Curtius' Gr. Etymology, p. 154.

Dealachudh (separation) is the inf. or verbal noun, ace. case, of
the verb dealaich (separate, divide). Dealachadh = O. Gael.
deliugucl (Corm.'s Glo.ssary, p. 54) is from the root dal (to divide)
identical with Skr. root dal (to divide, to split), data (a part or
portion), Ger. thcilcn (to divide). Goth, dcdls (a part), Ice. dalr
(a dale), A.S. duel (a part) and daelan (to divide), Eng. deal.
To the same root belong Gael, dail (a dale), Ger. thai, and
Eng. dale.

Eadar (between) is the modern weakened form of the prep.
eter, also written etir and itar, cognate with Lat. inter (between),
from prep, in cognate with the Gaelic prep, in compared above.
Eter has dn:ip]icd n before the tenuis t by rule. Cf Z.G.C.,
p. 42.

5. "Agus dli'ainmich Dia an solus La, agus an dorchadas
dh'ainmich e Oidhche : agus b'iad am feasgar agus a' mhaduinii
an ceud la."

Dltaiwiuicli (named) = do ainrnivh. Do is a verbal particle
always used before the pret. ind. of verbs beginning with a
vowel or with /. It is identical with the prep, do, which is
etymologically connected with Slav, do (to), Goth, dxh, Ger. zu,
A.S. to, Eng. to, Lat. do in endo, Gr. Se (towards), Zend da.
Cf. Curtius' Grundz., p. 233. Ainmich is the pret. act. of ainm ich
(to name) from ainm (name) (= anmi), plur. annum, connected
with Skr. naman, Gr. ofofxa, Lat. nomen (name) and cognomen
(surname), Goth, namo (name), A.S. noma, Eng. name. The
stem is *gndman from root gna, gan, cognate with Skr. jna. To
the same root belong Gr. ytyvwa-KW, Lat. nosco for gnosco, Eng.
knoiu, Gael, aithgne (knowledge), gnuis (countenance), nbs (cus-
tom) for gnbs, &c.

La, or lb (day) is referred by Nigi-a to a stem *pratia, cognate
with Skr. pratar (the morning), but the connection is doubtful.
The forms Id, Ida, Id, must have early lost a t. Cf. Idthe, IditJte.

Oidhche (night), in Old Gael, aidche, was connected by Pictet
(cf. Orig. Indo-Europ., II. 588) with Skr. andhiko. (night), the
nasal being suppressed in Gaelic. For suppression of nasal

GrummaCical and Etymoluylcul Anali/sis of Genesis I. 1-8. 47

cf. Skr. root hundh ami (). t!a(;l. hulden, now huidJiean (a
troop).

B'iad = hit (was or were) and iad (they). Bu is the regular
Gael, representative of Gr. 0u- in (j)V(o,and of Lat./u- in fui, com-
pared above under hha.

Tad is the modern weakened form of the ancient 3rd per. pron.
plur. iat, from which, as shown by the absence of aspiration, ti,
preserved in W. tvynt, has di'opped out, as is usual before the
tenues. lad is thus shown to correspond to the Skr., Gr., and
Lat. suffixes in nt of the 3rd per. plur. of the verb. Cf. Bopp's
Comp. Grammar. It is worthy of notice that these pron. verb
suffixes are preserved as separate words in the Celtic lan-
guages.

Feasgar (evening) was in O. Gael, fescor, dat. fescur,
agreeing to, if not, as is more probable, borrowed from Lat. ves-
per, Gr. eo-Trejoo?. The Corn, giuespar. Arm. gousper, and W.
gosper have retained the p which Gaelic has changed into c, as is
usual in loan-words. In W. ucher p has become ch.

Maduinn (morning) is the modern form of matin, connected
with, or rather borrowed from, Lat. matutinus.

Ceud (first) was in O. Gael. c(^t = W. kynt = Gaul, cintus
(cf Cintugenus = Gael. Cetgen).

C. "Agus thubhairt Dia, Biodh athar am meadhon nan
uisgeachan, agus cuireadh e dealachadh eadar uisgeachan agus
uisgeacha."

Athar (the air, firmament) = Gr. aiOyp, Lat. aether.

Am meadhon (in midst, amidst) was in 0. Gael, immedon,
the prep, im and noun medon written together as one word.
Am (in) = O. Gael, im for in compared above under anns. N of
the prep, becomes m before the labial m of meadhon. It may
be noticed here that am is not a contracted word, and that,
therefore, it should not be written with an apostrophe befoi-e it.
Of this prep, there is a reduplicated form ann am, as "ann am
meadhon" (in midst, amidst). Meadhon (middle, midst) in
O. Gael, medon, is cognate with Skr. madhjas (middle, midst),
Zend maidhya (middle), maidhema (the midmost), Gr. ^eVo-o?,
Lat. medius, Goth, midjis, Slav, mezda, Ger. mitte, A.S. midde,
Eng. mid.

7. " Agus rinn Dia an t-athar, agus chuir e dealachadh eadar
na h-uisgeachan a bha fuidh 'n athar, agus na h-ui.sgeachan a bha
OS cionn an athair: agus bha e mar sin."

48 Grammatical and Etymological Analysis of Genesis I. 1-S.

Rinn (made), now used as the pret. of the verb dean (do), is
for rinne (cf. Bedel's Translation) = -rvne in dorine (cf. Stokes'
Glosses, p. 125) = -rigni (cf. dorigni in Z. 463) = rog^ni (fecit)
3 per. sing. pret. act (with pref. ro) of the verb giiiu (I do) from
the root gen = Indo-Europ. root gan, with which are connected
Skr. root ga7i, Zend zan (beget), Lat. and Gr. gen in Lat. gigno =
gigeno, genus, genitor, natura (= *gnatura), Gr. 'e-yev-o/xiiv,
ylyvofxai, yeVoy, Goth, kein-an (sprout), kun-i (race), O.H.G. china,
A.S. cynd, Eng. hind, kin. The form gen of this root is common
to Gr., Lat., and Celt., one of many proofs of the close relationship
of these languages.

" An t-athar." Both the art. an and the noun athar have been
already considered, but the t- inserted between the art. and
the noun in certain cases (cf. Stewart's Gramm., pp. 148-9) must be
noticed here. The modern an t- was in 0. Gael, int, as, " intathir
nemde " (the heavenly father), " intoin ball " (the one member).
Cf. Z. 210. We thus see that t, which is now written as if it
were a euphonic letter, belongs in reality to the article.

" Na h-uisgeachan." Unlike t-, the h-, now regularly inserted
between the article and the noun in certain cases (cf. Stewart's
Gram., p. 149), is not organic, as is shown by its having been
sometimes used and sometimes omitted in the ancient language.
Cf. Z. 48. A similar irregular use of h- exists in modern Gaelic
between certain prepositions and the nouns they govern, as,
" le h-uamhas " and " le uamhas," " le h-urrara " and " le urram."

A (which) is the nom. of the rel. pron., the two modern forms
being a for the nom. and ace. and «?i for the gen. and dat. of both
numbers. An and a agree in form with the neut. forms of tlie
art. an and a, and belong to the same stem.

Fuidh (under) is faoi in Bedel's Translation. Faoi corresponds
to the Gr. prep, v-rral, f representing an original v, and p being
dropped, as is u.sual, in Gaelic. Fo, the only form of this prep,
used in Scottish Gael, is from a base va, corresponding {ji being
dropped), to Skr. upa, Zend ujki, Gr. i'tto, Lat. sub, Goth uf. Cf
Rev. Celt, ii., 324.

Os (above). The prep. 6s, of which uas is another form (o and
ua being identical), belongs to the same root as Skr. vaksh- in
vakshami (I increase), Gr. av^- in au^oj and av^ai/uj (I increase),
au^r] (increase), Lith. anksz- in auksztas (high), Goth, vaks- in
vahs-jd (y^nx), Ger. wachsen. Ice. vaxa, A.S. luetxan, Eng. max.
(Cf. Curtius' Grundz., p. 386). To this family of words belongs

Grammatind and Etymolmjiad Amdi/sts oj Gcncsh I. J-S. 49

also Gael, fas (to grow) = f-(h (with prosthetic /) = O. Gael.
ds-a im.

Gionn = ciunn, dat. sing, of cenn (head), now. ceann. For
etymology, see p. 57.

Mar (as) corre.sponds to W. mor, Corn. Truer, connected by Ebel
with the conjunction 7/irt, from a ground form *sma identical with
the Skr. pron. sma, which Williams (cf Skr. Diet.) regards as for
saraa, an old instrumental case of savia (even, same, equal), and
meaning " wholly, entirely." To the root of Skr. sama belong
O. Gael, sariudl { = * samali), amnl and amail, cosmail ( = *con-
samali), of which the modern forms are samhail, amhail, cos-
iniliail. Cf. Gr. dfjLa and ofxoi, Lat. similis, Ch.-Slav. samu, Goth.
sama, O.H.G. sama, A.S. and Eng. same.

Sin (that) is in O. Gael, sin, the locative of the pron. stem sa,
with the suf dem. na. 8a is identical with Skr. sa, sa-s (he),
and connected with Old Lat. ace. su-in, sa-on, Goth, sa (the ; mas.),
si (she). Cf Stokes in Beitr. viii. 34.5, and Curt. Grundz., p. 397.

8. "Agus dh'ainmich Dia an t-athar, Neamh: agus b'iad am
feasgar agus a' mhaduinn an dara la."

An dara (the second) appears to be from the old ordinal nmn.
indula (the second, the other, one of two) = ind-ala, the art. ind
and ala which frequently occurs without the art. Cf 309. Ala
is connected with 0. Gael, aile., now eile (other). Aile is cognate
with Lat. alius, Gi-. aXXo?, Goth, ali-s (another), alja (beside),
aljar (elsewhere), O.H.G. ali-lanti (foreigner). Cf. Gael. aiUthir
(pilgrim), now oilear and oil-thireach.

{To he continued.)

[Specimen of Old Gaelic]

PATRICK'S HYMN.

Patraicc dorone inuimmunsa. Inaimseir loegaire meic neil
doringed. Fad adtiuma hautem diadiden conamanchaib arnaimdib
inbais robatar inetarnid arnacleircheib. Ocus isluirech hirse inso
frihimdegail cuirp 7 anma ardemnaib 7 duinib 7 dualchib. Cech
duine no.sg^ba cechdia coninnithem leir India nithairi.sfet demna
friagnuis . bid ditin do arcechneim 7 format . bidcomna d6
fridianbas bidlurech diaanmain iarna^tse'cht. Patraicc rochan so
iutan dorata nahetarnaidi arachinn oloegaire nadigsed dosilad
D

5(1 Patrick's Hymn.

chreitme cotemraig conid annsin atchessa fiadlucht nanetarnade
comtis aige alta 7 iarroe iiiandiaid .i. benen .7 Faeth Fiada ahainm.

Atoniriug indi'u niurt treii togairm trinoit
cretim treodataid foisiim oendatad mduleniain diiil
Atomriug indiu niurt gene Crist conabatliius
niurt crochta conaadnocul
niurt n-eseii'ge cofresgabail
niurt tiniud dobrethemnas briit!i:i

Atoiuriug indiu niui-t grad hiruphin
inurlataid aingel
ifreslul nanarchaingel
hifrescisin eseirge arcenn focbraic-e
inernaigthib huasalathrach
ItaircLetlaib fatba
hipraiceptaib apstal
inliiresaib fuismedach
inendgai noemingen
hingnimaib for firean

Atomriug iniliu niurt nime
soilse gr^ne
etrochta sneclitai
ine thened
ddne lochet'
luatbe gdetbe
fudomna niara
tairisem talman '
cobsaidecht ailecli

Atomriug indiu niurt De domluamaracht

cumachta De domcbumgabail
ciall D6 domniimthus
rose D^ domreimcise
cluas D6 domtistecbt
briatbar D6 domerlabrai
lilm D6 dommimdegail
intecb De doinrenitbeclitas
sciath De domditin
sochraite De doraniunucul
arintledaib demna
araslaigthib dualcbe
arirneclitaib aicnid
arcecb n-duine niidiithrastar^ dam
'Gl. lassracli. » MS. talmain. =M.S. miiUisthrastar.

I'<(trirk's lli/)n.ii. 61

icoin 7 inocus
iimatlied 7 liisochaide

Tocnirius etnira tlira nabuile nertso

fricechnert n-anitias n-etroear fristf domchurp ocus domin
anniain

fritinchetla saibfdtlie
fridubrechtu gentliuchta
frisdibrechtu hei-etecda
fribimoellacLt n-idlachta
fribrichta ban 7 goband 7 druad
fWcechfiss arachuiliu annian duini

Crist domraimdegail indiu arneim

arloscud ai'badud arguin,

co?iomthair ilar fochraice

Crist lira Crist rium Crist imdegaid

Crist Liinium Crist fssmn

Crist uasum Crist dessum

Crist tuatluim Crist illius

Crist issius Crist ineriis

Crist ioridiu cecliduine immimrorda
Crist iiigiii ceohden rodomlabrathar
Crist iucecliruso nomdeicsedar
Crist incecbcluais rodamcMoatliar

Atomriug indiu niurt tren togairm trinoit
Cretim treodataid f. o. in d.

Domini est salus domini est salus christi est salus
salus tua domine semper nobiscum

Translation.

Patrick made this hymn. In the time of Loegaire son of Nial
it was made. The cause of making it, however, was for his pro-
tection with his monks against the deadly enemies who were in
ambush against the clerics. And this is a corslet of faith for
the protection of body and soul against demons, and men, and
vices. Every one who shall sing it every day, with pious medi-
tation on God, demons shall not stand before his face : it will be
a defence to him against every poison and envy : it will be a safe-
guard to him against sudden death : it will be a corslet to his
soul after his death. Patrick sang this when the ambuscades were

52 Patrick's Hymn.

set against him by Leogaire [lit., were given against him from
Loegai-ie] that lie might not go to Temair to sow the faith, so that
then they seemed before the ambuscaders to be wild deer, and a
fawn after them, viz., Benun ; and " Faeth Fiada " ' is its name.

I bmd myself to-day to the power (a strong invocation) — the Truiity —
Belief in threeness — confession of oneness in the Creator of the
world.

I bind myself to-day to the power of Chi-ist's liirth with his baptism,
to the power of his crucifixion with his burial,
to the power of his resurrection with his ascension
to the power of his coming to judgment of doom.

I bind myself to-day to the power — the order of cherabim,
In obedience of angels,
In attendance of archangels,
In hope of resurrection to reward,
In prayers of patriarchs,
In predictions of prophets,
In precepts of apostles.
In faiths of confessors,
In innocence of holy virgins.
In acts of righteous men.

T bind myself to-day to the power of heaven,
Light of sun.
Brightness of snow.
Splendour of fire,
Speed of lightning,
Swiftness of wuid.
Depth of sea,
Stability of earth.
Firmness of rock.

I biud myself to-day to God's power to pilot me,
God's might to uphold nie,
God's wisdom to guide me,
God's eye to see before me,
God's ear to hear me,
God's word to speak for me,
God's hand to protect me,
God's way to lie before me,
God's Shield to defend me,
God's host to pi-eserve me,
' "Guard's cry."

Patrick')) Hymn. 53

Against snares of demons,

Against allurements of vices,

Against solicitations of nature.

Against every one who wishes evil to me

Afar and near,

Alone and in company.
I have now invoked all these powers for my protection [lit.
between me]

Against every cruel, merciless power, which may como
against my body and ray soul —

Against incantations of false prophets,

Against black laws of gentiles,

Against false laws of heretics.

Against craft of idolatry.

Against spells of women and smiths and druids,

Against every knowledge that defiles (?) the soul of
man.
Christ to protect me to-day against poison.

Against burning, against drowning, against wound,

Until abundance of reward comes to me.
Christ with me, Christ before me, Christ behind me,
Christ in me, Christ below me,
Christ aliove me, Christ at my right,
Christ at my left, Christ in breadth,
Christ in length, Christ in height
Christ in the heart of every one who thinks of me,
Christ in the mouth of every one who speaks to me,
Christ in every eye that sees me,
Christ in every ear that hears me.

I bind myself to-day to the power (a strong ijivocation) — the Trinity —
Belief in threeness — confession of oneness in the Creator.

[This hymn forms one of the Irish hymns in the " Liber Hym-
norum," a MS. belonging to Trinity College, Dublin, and written,
as Dr. Stokes conjectures, about the end of the eleventh, or the
beginning of the twelfth century. The hymn itself, however,
belongs to a much earlier date.

The text now printed follows that recently published by Prof.
Windisch, of Leipzig, in his valuable work, " Irische Teste mit
Worterbuch," to which we take this opportunity of directing the
attention of Scottish students of Old Irish.

In preparing the translation, Prof Windisch's Notes and Die-

54 Analysis of Patrick's Hymn.

tionary, and Dr. Stokes' " Goidelica " published by tiie Messrs.
Triibner & Co., of London, have been consulted.

We subjoin an analysis of part of the hymn, which it is hoped
may be of some assistance to persons desirous to begin the study
of Old Gaelic]

ANALYSIS.

Aicminug (I bind myself, ally myself, adjungo me) = ad-dom-
riug — adriug with infixed prou. dom (me). Adriug is the 1st.
per. sing. pres. ind. of comp. formed by the pref. ad = Lat. ad,
from riug = *rigu, or *regii, cognate with Lith. riszu (I bind).
The root is rac cognate with Skr. root raq. Cf. Z., 428, Beit, z,
Gesch. Deut. Spr., iv. 234, Kuhn's Zeit., xxiii. 213, and Stokes'
Goid., p. 154.

Indiu (to-day) = in-diu, of which in is the prep, in, now an,
and dill the dat. sing, of dia (day), from stem *diva, connected
with Lat. dies. Dia is now di in Di-luain (Monday), fcc.

Niurt is the dat. sing, of nert (strength), now neart. Nert
{= ner-t) is from the root ner (cf. hert = her-t from her), cognate
with Skr. nar, nara-s (man), Zend nar, nara (man), Gr. avr'ip
(man) from stem avep, Sabin. nero-n (fortis) and 7ie7io (fortitudo).
Cf Gaul. Nerto7narus and -nertus in Cobnertus. Nert is a neut.
o-stem.

Tren (strong), now treun. Tr^n (= *trcsn) and the compar.
tressa, now treasa, are connected by Zeuss and Ebel with Gr.
Opaarui, although contrary to rule, for 6 corresponds to Gael. d.
Cf. Z., p. 37. Tre'ii is moi-e regularly connected with Ved. dhrshnu
(bold, brave, courageous), Skr. dhrshta (insolent, bold). Cf Kuhn's
Zeit., xxiii., p. 209.

Toyairm (invocation), a neut. «-stem = * do-fo-gar-rnan (cf
Stokes' Goid., p. G4, and Z., p. 268), from the root gar, cognate with
Skr. root gar, from which gr-nd-mi (I call), Zend gar (sing, ex-
tol), Gr. ytjpvi (speech) and yiipuoo (I speak), Lat. garrio (I^chatter),
O.H.G. kirru (creak), Lith. gdrsas (voice). Cf Curt. Gr. Etym.,
p. 177. Togairm is probably a shortened dative (for togarmim)
standing in apposition to niurt. Cf Wind., Ir. Texts, p. 53.

Trinoit, either for trinoite, gen. of trindoit ( = Lat. trinitas,
gen. trinitat-is, triuity), or dative (cf. Wind. Ir. Texts) in apposi-
tion to togairm.

Cretim, either the 1st per. sing. pres. ind. of cretim (I believe),
formed by the pronum. suff. im from cref-, cognate with Skr.

Anuli/^iiii ('/ I'dtrick'a Hymn. •''•">

craddhd (trusting), graddhana (faith), gruddadhaiul (1 believe),
or the dat. of the noun cretern (belief, faith), in apposition to
niitrt. Cf. Rys' Lectures, p. 72, Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 2o-i, and
Windisch's Gramm., p. C)2, and Ir. Texts, p. 53.

Treodataid, dat. sing, of treodatu (threeness), a derivative from
tri (three), cognate with Skr. root tri, trajas (three), Zend th)-i
(three), Gr. Tpe??, Lat. tree. For suff. -adatii, cf. Z., p. 804. In-
stead of the dat.-form treodataid, Windisch suggests the gen.-form
treodatad (of threeness) governed by noun cretim.

Foisitin, which Stokes considers the correct word here (cf. "cretein
oenatad cofoisitiu tredatad, belief of oneness with confession of
threeness," in Goid., p. 101), is the dat. sing, of foisitiu (confes-
sion). Cf. Z., pp. 264, 266, 800. Foisitiu (confession), now
faosaid, is a fem. li-stem, gen. fuisiten, dat, foisitin, ace.
foisitin-n, formed by pref. /o, cognate with Gr. 'vtto, from root
sta, connected with Skr. root sthd, Gr. "laTrifii, Lat. sisto, &c. Cf.
Wind. Gramm., p. 88.

Oendatad is the gen. sing, of dcndutit (oneness), formed by the
suff. -datu, from 6in or 6en (one), cognate with Gr. olvo^ one.
Old Lat. oinos (one), Lat. unus, etc.

InduUmain (in Creator) = in-dul email}, the prep, in ( = Lat.
in), and dulevudn dat. sing, of dulem, geu duleman, a mas.
■n-stam from diiil (element) = *duli, cognate ^^ ith Skr. dhdtu (ele-
ment), from root dhd. Cf. Stokes' Fel. Oeng., p. 2.54.

Dailis explained by Dr. Stokes (cf. Goid., p. 15.5) as gen. sing.
of dal, probably cognate with Gr. SaiSdXo^, SaiodXfxa, and signi-
fying the x'Miverse, Koa-fAO^, but rather, perhaps, to be read as
dull, gen. of dul, a by-form of duil (element, creature). Cf Goid.,
p. 155, and see dail in Wind. Worterbuch.

Gene (of birth), for geine, gen. sing, of r/fi?! (birth), from root
gen, common to Gr., Lat., and Celt. Cf. Gr. 2nd aor. eyei'dfit^v and
Lat. gigno, genui. The Indo-Europ. root is gan.
Crist (Christ) from Gr. XpLcrro^, Lat. Christus.
Conabathius (with his baptism) = con-a-bathhis, of which the
prep, con = Lat. co, con, a (his) = Skr. asya, and bathius is the
dat. sing, of the 0. Gael, noun baithis (baptism), which, together
with its related words haithiu (I plunge), bddud (drowning),
robaded (were drowned), and W. boddi (to drown), is connected
with Gr. |8a0i/'? (deep), Skr. gdh (dip oneself, bathe), from a
common root gvadh. Cf Corm. GL, p. 18, and Curt. Gr. Etym.
p. 467.

56 Analysis of Patrick's Hymn.

Crochta {or crocJdJio (crucifixionis), gen of croc/; ac?, from crock =
Lat. cr^lx. Crochad is a «-stem.

Conaadnocid (with his burial) = con-a-adnoctd, being the
prefix eon, the poss. pron. a, and adnocul, dat. sing, of adnacul
(burial), inf of adnacim (I bury), now ndhlacaim, from the root
Qiac, nunc (to deliver up, tradere), connected with Skr. root nag
(to reach, attain), Gr. aor. 'I'j-veyK-a, Lat. nanc-iscor (I get, obtain),
Lith. nesz-u (carry), nasz-fa (burden), Ch-Slav. nes-a, nes-ti (to
bring, carry). Cf Mod. Gael, tiodldalc (anc. tidnacim, from the
root of adnacul), which signifies both to give and to inter.

N-eseirge (of resurrectioii) for es^irge, the transported n being
erroneously inserted after the dat. sing. Cf. Gold., p. 135.
Esilrge (resurrection) = ess-eirge, a dei-iv. of e'irge = ess-rige
the pref. ess = Lat ex and rige from root rag, arg, cognate with
Skr. root arg, arg'-d-mi (attain to), Gr. dpi/y-w and Spey-fv-fit
(stretch out), Lat. rego and e-rig-o. Cf. Beit, viii., 444. Esseirge
is now aiseirigh. Esseirge is an ia-stem.

Cofresgabail (with ascension) = co-f res-gab-nil, the prep, co =
Lat. CO (with), fres for fris = frith referred by Stokes to Skr.
root vart (vertere), Lat. versus, and gabail ( = *gah-cdi) connected
by Zeuss and Ebel, although contrary to rule, with Lat. capio.
Dr. Stokes has given gab (Beit, viii., 311) as an example of an
abnormal sinking of the tcnucs in Old Gaelic; but cf. Fel.
Oeng. Gloss.

Tdniud for tSiniuda, gen. sing, of tdiniud (coming), a mas.
tt-stem. Cf Z., p. 802. Toiniud is the infin. oftoiniu = do-feniu,
cognate with Lat. venio (I come), Gr. /3an>io (I walk, step). Cf.
Zeit. xxiv., 218.

Dubretheynnas (to judgment) = do-brethemnas, the prep, do =
Lat. -do in en-do, in-du, Gr. Se (towards), Goth, dv, 0. H. G. zuo,
Eng. to, and biethemnas (judgment), from brithevi ( = *hrithema)
gen. britlwman, dat. brithemain, ace. hrithcmain-n, a mas. •n-stem
from breth (judgment). With *brithema, cf Skr. brahriia, gen.
brahman-as. Cf. Z., p. 775, Beit. z. Gesch. Deut. Spr. iv., 322
and Wind. G., p. 34.

Bratha (of doom) gen. sing, of brdth (doom), a mas, M-,stem,
etymologically connected with breth, brithem above.

Grdd = Lat. gradus. Grdd is an a-stem.

Hiruphin = Lat. serai^him, a loan from the Hebrew.

Inurlataid (in obedience of angels) = in-urlataid, the prep, ioi
and urlataid ~ aurkdid (cf. Z. 7), the dat. sing, of aurlatu.

Arudynifi of Patricl-'s Hymn. 57

(obedienfcia) = aur-latu, of which the pref. aur = air = are- = j)rt?'i,
cognate with Ski", pra-, Zend fiu (fore), Gr. irpo (before), Lat.
2')ro and prae (before), and latu = la-tu, the suf. tu (cf Z. 804)
and the root la - las, cognate with Skr. root lash, las, Gr. Xa in
Xa-ft) (wish), Lat. las- in las-c-ivus, Goth, lus- in lus-tu-s, Eng. lus-t.
To the same root belong the O. Gael, words airle (voluntas)
= air-le, comairle (counsel) = com-air-le, irladigur (oboedio) =
ir-ladigur, and airlam (paratus) = air-lam. Aurlatu, treodatu,
and dendativ are dent.-stems.

Aingel (of angels), gen. plur. of angel = Lat. angelus, Gr. ayycXoy.

Ifrestul (in attendance) = i-frestul, of which i = in (w of the prep,
being elided before /) and frestid the dat. sing, of frestul =
fres-tal, the pref fres = fris = frith (noticed above) and ta,l, the
same, perhaps, with tal in hutrastal (hire, wages) = *do-fo-ar-as-tal,
connected by Stokes with Gr. Te\o? (office, duty, tax).

Nanarciiaingel (of the Archangels) = nan-archaivgel, nan
being the gen. plur. of the art., and archaingel = Lat. arvh-
angelos, Gr. upxayyeXoi.

Hifrescisin (in hope) = hi-frescisin, the prep, in (with ?;,
elided before / as above) and frescisin, the dat. sing, of frescisiu,
gen. frescisen, dat. frescisin, ace. frescisin-n, a fem. ii-stem com-
pounded of the pref /ces already noticed, and aicsiu = acsiu = *ad-
castio from root cas, cognate with Skr. caksh for cakas. Cf Wind.
Gramm., pp. 12, 55, and Z. 775, 875.

Aree^m = ar-cenn, of which ar = prep, air = Gaulish ure-
compared above, and cenn is the ace. sing, of cenn (head), gen.
cinn, dat. ciunn, referred, together with W. penn (head), by
Windisch to a common base *cvinda-m, from, possibly, an extended
form of the Indo-Europ. root *^vi, Ifvayati (to swell), Skr. fi'i,
fvay(di (to swell). Cf Beit, viii., 43, 44. Cenn is an a-stem.
Cf. Z. 623.

Fochraicc, gen. sing, oifochraic or fucJiraicc (reward) = fo-chraic,
the pref fo = W. gwo, cognate with Skr. wpa, and craic = * craiici
(cf Z. 812), connected with crenim (I buy) and cognate with Skr.
krlnaml (I buy). Cf Rev. Celt., p. 340.

Inernaigthih (in prayers) = in-ernuigtltih, the prep, in and
ernaigthib the dat. plur. of ernaigihe = aumaigthe = air-chon-
ig-the, the prefixes air and con, suffix the, and root ig. related to
Skr. %h, Ihate (to long for, desire), tha (desire, wish), Hesych. Gr.
iX'>v(ioo (to long for, desire eagerly). Cf Zeit. xxiv., 206. Er-
naigthe, now hrnuigh, is an vVe-stem.

58 Analysis of Patrick's Hymn.

Huasalaihrach, gen. plur. o{ uasalathii- (patriarch) = uasal-athir.
Uasal (= VMS-al, noble) is from the prep, uas = os, cognate with
Skr. vaksh in vakshdvii (cresco), Gr. au^- in au^w (I increase), Goth.
vahs-jd (wax), Lith. duksz-tas (high), Ice. vaxa (to increase), Eng.
wax. Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym., 386. Athir (father) is cognate with
Lat. pater, Gr. ttot))/), Skr. pitar, Goth, fadar, O.H.G. fatar,
Eng. father. Cf Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 270. Athir is an r-steni,
but is here declined in the plur. like the c-stems.

Itairchetlaib (in predictions, prophecies) = i-tair-chetlaih, %
being the prep, in (with n dropped before the tenuis i), and
tairchetlaib the dat. pi. of taircetal, also fairchital (cf Z. 881),
of which fair = do-air (Z. 880), and cetal or cital is from the root
can (n being dropped before the tenuis). Can, from which canim
(I sing) is derived, is cognate with Lat. cano, cantus, Gr. kuv in
Kavd^w (I sound), Skr. kan- in kan-kan-i (bell), kvan (to sound).
Taircetal is a neut. «-stem.

Fdtha ior fdthe, gen. pi. otfdith (prophet), gen. fatho, an i-stem
cognate with Lat. rates. Cf Goid., p. 15.5.

Hipraiceptaib (in precepts) = hi-p)raiceptaih, the prep, /a' = i = in
{n being dropped before the tenuis p), and j^raicejitaib, the dat. pi.
oi jnxiicept = Lat, praeceptum.

Abstal (of apostles), gen. pi. oi apstal, from Lat. apostolus.

Inhiresaib (in fedth8)=zin-hh'esaib,the prep, m and hiresaib for
iresaib, the dat. pi. of ires (faith) = iress (cf Z. 10) = air-ess, the pref.
air and ess = sess (?) from root sfa, cognate with Skr. sthd, Gr.
"(TTrjfit, Lat. sis<o, Goth, stem and standa, Eng. stand. Cf. 0. Gael.
scssam, now seasamh (standing) = *se-stam-a. Rev. Celt. III. 35.
/ress is a fem. rt-stem.

Fuismedach, gen. pi. of fuismedach (confessor), connected ety-
niologically with fdisitiu (confession) noticed above, both being
derivatives, with pref. fo cognate with Gr. i}-ro, from root sta re-
duplicated. Cf sessani above.

Inendgai (in innocence) = in-endgai, the prep, in and endgai,
for enncai, dat. sing, of enncae, a derivative from ennach - Lat.
innocens. Cf Stokes' Ir. Gl., p. 151, Goid., p. 155, and Wind. Gr.
P-7.

N6emingin (of holy virgins) = ndem-ingen. Ndem (holy), now
naomh, was in ancient Gael, ndib and ndeb, connected in Kuhn's
Zeit. xxiv. 210 with Old Pars, nniba (beautiful, good), New Pars.
niiv (beautiful, good).

Ingen = in-gen, the pref in and gen = Lat. gen in gigno,genui

An<di/gif vf Pdtrkk'x Hymn. 50

(tt. yev in eyevofxi^v, Skr. gdii in gan-d-mi, Goth, keinan, O.II.G.
chind. The Indo-Europ. root is gun. Of. Curt. Gr. Etym., p.
IT-i, and Z. 877. lugen is a fern, a-.stem.

Ilingniiaaib (in acts, deed) = hin-grnmaib, the prep. /t('/t for t*?
and gnimaib the dat. pi. of gnim (act, deed), now gnloruh, a mas it-
stem from the root gi'n noticed above.

Fer, now /ear, is the gen. pi. of /er (man), gen. Jir, <ia,t.jiur, ace.
fer-n, a mas a-stem cognate with Lat. vir, Goth. vair. The W. is
g^n•, gen. t/wir.

Firean for firiun (righteous) from /I'r (true), now/loc = W.
f7tt'l»', cognate with Lat. verus (true).

Nime (of heaven), gen. sing, oi nim, now neamh (heaven), from
stem *namas, which, along with nemed (sanctuary), Windisch con-
nects with Skr. namas, naynafi (to bow oneself), namasyati ^to
honour, to venerate). Ndni is connected by Ebel and others
with Skr. fiuhhas (heaven) and the related words previou.siy
noticed. Cf. p. 41.

Soilse (light), nom. form of fem. i'a-stem = *iivalastia (ef. Kulin's
Zeit., xxi. 428) from the root sval = Skr. svar (to lighten), and
cognate with Lat. sol (sun), Gr. cre'Xa? (light).

Gr^ne, gen. sing, oi grian (sun) = *r/re7ia, a fem a-stem, perhaps
connected with Skr. ghrini (sun), ghar-ma (heat), Gr. Oep/j.o's
(heat), Lat. fervvre (to be hot), Eng. xvurm. With the same root
is connected Gael, garahn. Cf. Stokes' Ir. Gl., p. 113.

Etrochta (brightness), an ■la-stem, from dtrocht (bright).

Snechta i, gen. sing, of sneda (snow) from the root snag or snig<
from which come snige (dropping), snigester (has dropped, stillavit),
and the reduplicated perf. senaich (stillavit) for sesnaig. These
words are cognate with Lith. snig-ti and sningti (to snow), sneg-
as (snow), Ch.-Slav. sneg-tl, Goth, snaivs (snow), O.H.G. sneo,
N.H.G. schnee, A. S. snaw, Eng. snow, Lat. ninguis, and nix
(snow), Gr. n(pa (snow, ace). Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 318.

Ane (splendour) = *agne, a fem. ia-stem cognate with Gr.
a'tyXrj (the light of the sun, radiance) for *ayvir], Lat. ignis (fire),
Skr. agni (fire). The loss of g in Gael, before ?i is common. Cf.
sSn, fin, den now uan. See Gold. p. 155.

Thened (of fire), gen. sing, of tcne a dental-stem (Z. 254), from
root tep cognate with Skr. root tup- in tapas (heat). The root
tep appears in Lat. tepeo. Cf. Rev. Celt. ii. 324. To the same
root belong tess (heat ; now teas) = *tepest-iis, and te (hot ; now
fi:nth) = *fcj>rnt-, teit, corresponding to Lai. tepens, gen. tepeiit-is.

60 Analysis of Patrick's Hymn.

Gaelic regularly drojjs ludo-Gerni. 'p. On tene, W. ta,n, cf. also
Beit. viii. 438.

D4ne (swiftness, speed), a fern, ■ia-stem from dian (swift), cognate
with Skr. di, from which comes cU-jd-mi (hurry, fly), Gr. root Si
in Sl-eadai (hasten), Set-v6-^ (frightful), Lat. di in dims. Cf. Curt.
Gr. Etym., p. 234'.

Ldchet (of lightning), gen. sing, of I6che (lightning), an nt-stem
{ = Hauhant), cognate with Gr. XevKoi (white), Lat. lux (light) and
luceo (I shine), Goth, liuhath (light), O.H.G. Uoht (light), Eng.
lUjJd. The Skr. root is rule (shine), Zend rule (to give out light).
Cf Curt Gr. Etym., p. 160.

Lassrach, by which lucliet is glossed, is gen. sing, of lassair
(flame), a fem. c-stem from lassim, now lasaim, related to Skr.
lal-sh (to perceive, to mark). Cf Kukn's Zeit., xxi. 427, and
Williams' Skr. Dictionary.

Luathc (swiftness), a fem ia-stem from luath (swift) = *plauta
related to Ice. fjutr (swift), Lith. pluu-ju (wash; infin. jildu-ii), Lat.
2)ht- in 'pliivia, Gr. TrXe- in ifKi-ta, Skr. plu. CT. Curt. Gr. Etym., p.
280, and Kuhn's Zeit., p. 43L

Gdcthe, gen. sing, of gdeth = gdith (wind ; now gaoth) from
root yhi, cognate with Skr. root hi- in Jtimas (snow), Gr. -^^i-
in ^icoi^ (snow), ■)(eiij.(iiv (winter), Lat. hiems (winter). 0. Gael,
(/(/m (winter), from which geanikradh is derived, is con-
nected.

Fadomna {(\(i\Ah), is from fudomain (deep) = fu-domain, the
pref fa for fo, and domain (deep), with m for b as shown by
comparing Dumnorix and Duhnoreix, Cogidumnus and Cogi-
dubnus. Dubn is connected by Gliick, as noticed at p. 44, with
Goth, diup from cZw^j, O.H.G. tiuf Eng. dee}). Cf Kelt. Namen,
P-72.

Mara, gen. sing, of Tnuir = *mori, a neut i-stem, cognate with
Lat. mare (sea) from root mar.

Tairiscm (stability) = tairissem, a fem. a-stem = do-airissem,
the prefixes do and air, and isscm, = isscni --- *ess-ma for *sess-
7iia (?). Cf iress above.

Talnian, the gen. sing, of talam (earth), a fem. Ti-stem =
*tahna, gen. talman, dat. tulmain, " reminding one as to the rt.
syllable of Lat. tellus, as to the stem formation of Skr. stariman,
stariman (couch), from rt. star (to spread out)." Cf Beitr. z.
Gesch. Deut Spr. iv. 232. Cf. p. 42 above. Talmain in MS.,
which Dr. Stokes construes as a locative case.

Aiiidysix of Ptdrirlc's Hymn.. (U

Cobsaidecht (firmness, solidity, compactness), a derivative from
eohsakl = con-fos-ud (cf. Goid., p. 22) from root/os =/os.s (cf. Z., 42),
cognate with Skr. root vas, vastu (place, house), Gr. aarv for
Fuarv (citj-), O.H.G. wist (mansion). To this root belong Gael.
fois, in O. Gael, foss (rest, and dros (an abode) = ar-fo8s.

Ailech (of rock), the gen. sing, of ail (rock, clift'), a c-stem.
Cf. Ail-Cluude, now Dumbarton.

Z)^, gen. sing, of Dm (God), = *dcva, a mas. a-.stem, cognate
with Skr. divas (God), Lith. diivas (God), Lat. deus and divus,
Gv. S109 (heavenly).

Domluamaracht (for my piloting, to pilot me) = do-m.-luam-
ar-acht, the pref do, the infixed pron. m, the suffixes ar and
acht, and luam (pilot) = *plauman from the root j^la noticed
above under luafhe. Cf. Beit, viii., 9.

Cumachta for cumaclde (power), a neut. ia-stem = cu-mach-
te from root mag, of which mamg is a nasalised form, cognate
with Skr. Tudh in mah-as (power), Gr. fiijx-o?, Mx-av (means),
Goth, raag (I am able, possum), onahts (power), Ch.-Slav.
mog-a (possum), A.S. maeg, magan (to be able), meahte
(power), Eng. may, migJd. Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 335.

JDomchumgabail (for my keeping, to keep me) = do-m-cum-
gab-ail, the prep, do, the infixed pron. m, the pref. cum = cov,
the root gab, and the suff. ail (= *ali). The root gab was
noticed above under fresgabail. Cumgabail, with m for n in
pref. before g, is now cumail.

Ciall (wisdom, sense) = W. invyll, a fem. a-stem, connected (cf.
Beit. viii. 39) with Skr., root ci (to observe, perceive).

(To be. continued.)

MAR A CHAIDH AN TUAIRISGEUL MOR A CHUR
GU BAS.

For thefoUomnrj West Highland Tale and translation, we are indebted to the
Rev. Mr. Campbell, Tiree. — Ed.

[The following tale was written down some j'ears ago, in Gaelic,
from the dictation of John Campbell, Hianish, Island of Tiree.
It has the chief or necessarv recommendation of whatever is

62 Mar a Chaidh an Tuairisgeiil rndr a Ckur gu Bch.

gathered from oral sources, that it is given exactly as it came to
hand, and that it is as free to the reader to draw his own con-
clusions from the language, or any other part of it, as to the
person who committed it to writing. The tale was at one time
well known. Many old people have heard its title, but it required
a search to find any one who could go through its incidents. Of
these there were various versions. The attention is kept alive by
the name ; it is only at the end that the listener becomes aware
that the " Great Tuairisgeul " was a giant of the kind called
''\amhanalch — that is, one who lived in a cave by the sea-shore,
the strongest and coarsest of any. The translation is literal in
the pi'oper sense of the word — that is, each clause is rendered by
the English expression which conveys to the English reader the
same idea and the .same phase of thought that the Gaelic conveys
to the Gaelic reader. When there is anything noticeable in the
difference of idiom, it is pointed out.]

'S e mac rlgh Eirinn a bh' ann, agus bha e dol do'n bheinn-.sheilg •
agus bhiodh uaisleau oga 'ga choinneachadh an sin. Bha e an sin
a'tighiiin dachaidh oidhche bial an anmoich, agus chunnaic e fras
a'tighinn air as an aird'-an-iar; agus thainig olach inor as an fhrois,
agus steud bhriagh aige, agus an t-aon bhoirionnach 'bu bhriagha
'chunnaic e riamh aige air an steud air a chulaobh. " An tu so,
a mhic righ Eirinn ?" thuirt e. "Is mi," thuirt mac righ Eirinn.
" An iomair thu cluich riumsa ? " " lomairidh," thuirt mac righ
Eii'inn ; " cha b'ann ri m dhaoine fein a rachainn mur iomairinn
cluich riutsa. Thoisich iad air a' chluich, 's chaidh a' chluich le
mac righ Eirinn. " Tog brigh do chluiche," thuirt an t-61ach. "Is
e brigh mo chluiche-sa, am boirionnach briagh so bhi leam a' dol
dachaidh." Dh'tholbh e, 's thug e leis i, agus rainig e'n tigh.

Co moch a 's 'g an d'thainig an latha maireach, rinn e deas air son
dol do 'n bheinn-sheilg ; agus thuirt am boirionnach ris, " Tha thu
air son falbh an diu, agus coinnichidh am fear ud thu an nochd
fhathasd. Theid e dh'iomairt cluiche leat, agus th^id a' chluich
leatsa, agus na gabh ni ach an steud a tha aige fodha." Dh'fholbh
e, 's thug e a' bheinn-sheilg air ; agus anmoch dar a bha e a' tighinn
dachaidh, chunnaic e fras a' tighinn air as an aird-an-iar, mar a rinn
e roimhe ; agus thainig an t-61ach sin air lar, agus an steud aige.
"An tu so, amhicrigh £iriim?" "Is mi," thuirt mac righ Eirinn?"
" An iomair thu cluich rium an nochd, a mhic righ Eirinn ? "
" lomairidh," thuirt mac righ Eirinn ; " cha b'ann li m' dhaoine

Mar a ChitlilJi an Tuairhgevl mhr a Chur ija Bets. G"

f6\n a rachainn mur ioinairinn cluich liutsa." Chaidh a' chluich
le mac rtgh jfiirinn. " Tog brigli do chluiche." " Is e sin,"
tluiirt mac righ Eirinn, "an steud so bhi agam." Dh'fholbh e
dliachaidh, 's rainig e 'n tigh.

An la'r na mhaii'cach chuir e air gu del do'n bheinn-slieilg a
choinneachadh iiaislcan oga eile. Thuirt am boirionneach ris,
" Tha thii falbli an din a ris airt'ais; ach coinnichidli am fear
ud thu, agus tlieid a' cliluich ortsa an diu ; agus cuiridh e mar
gheasan ort gun thu dheanamh stad, tanih, no fois, agus gun uisge
dhol as do bhroig, gus am faigh thu mach ciamar a chaidh an
Tuairisgeul Mor a chur gu bas ; agus cuir thusa mar gheasan air-san
gun e dh'fhagail na tulaich ud gus an till thusa. Their esan an
sin, ' Sios is suas do gheasan ort ; ' 's their thusa, ' Cha sios 's cha
suas ach mar sud.' Their esan an sin, ' Fuasgail orm, agus
fuasglaidh mi ort.' Their thusa an sin, ' Cha 'n f hua.sgail thu
orm, 's cha 'n fhuasgail mi ort.' "

Dh'fholbh e 'n bheinn ; 's dar a bha e a' tighinn dachaidh.
choinnich an t-61ach mor-sa e, gun each, gun steud, gun ni aige.
" An tu so, a mhic righ Eirinn ? " " Is mi," thuirt mac righ
Eirinn. "An teid thu a chluich riumsa," ars' esan? "Cha
b'ann ri ra' dhaoine fein a rachainn, mur iomairiun cluich riutsa.''
Thoisich iad air a' chluich, agus chaidh a' chluich air mac righ Eirinn,
'' Tha raise cur mar chroisean 's mar gheasan ortsa, gun uisge dhol
as do bhroig, gus am faigh thu amach ciamar a chaidh an Tuairisgeul
Mor a chur gu bas." " Tha mise a' cur nan geasan ciadna ortsa,"
ars' mac righ Eirinn, "gun thu dh'fhagail na tulaich so gus an
till mise." " Sios is suas do gheasan ort," thuirt esan. " Cha
sios 's cha suas ach mar sid," thuirt mac righ Eirinn. " Fuasgail
orm agus fuasglaidh mi ort." " Cha 'n fhuasgail mi ort," thuirt mac
righ Eirinn, " 's cha'n fhuasgail thu orm."

Dhealaich iad, 's chaidh mac righ Eirinn dachaidh ; 's thuirt am
boirionnach ris, " Seadh, thainig thu." " Thainig mi," ars' esan.
"Tha thu nis a' dol a dh'fheuchainn ciamar a chaidh an Tuairisgeul
Mor a chur gu bas." "Tha," ars' esan. " Is ioma mac righ agus ridire,"
ars' ise, 'chaidh air an t-saothair sin nach do thill ; ach cha 'n iad sin
'bheir ceann saoghail dhuit-sa, air son sin." Chuir e mu dh^igh'un
falbh anns a'mhaduinn ; "Agus bheir thu leat an steudsa fodhad,"
ars' ise. "Tha triiiir bhraithrean agamsa, agus is e 'n Ridir Dubh
a til' air fear dhiubh, agus an Ridir Ban air fear eile, agus an Ridir
Donn air fear eile ; agus tha fear dhiubh a' cur cuairt air an treas
cuid de'n t-saoghal,agus tha fear eile cur cuairt air leth an t-saocihail.

64- Mar <t Chaidh an Tuairisgeid •nibr a Char ijw Bus.

agus tha 'm fear eile cur cuairt air an t-saoghal air fad. Mur faigli
thu tios aca siu, feudaidh tu tilleadh dhachaidh ; agus tlia astar
1^ agus bliadhna eadar tigh a h-uile fir dhiubh ; agus mur
deachaidh an steud air a h-ais, o 'n bha i aig mo bhrathair-sa
bitliidh i ann an tigh a' chiad fhir dhiubh mu 'n ti^id a' ghrian
fodha : agus 'n iiair a ruigeas tu, iarraidh tu stiibull do d' steud air
a' ghille-stabuill; agus their an gille-stabuill riut, ''D(^'n stabull a
bhiodh tusa'g iarraidh ach an stabull a th' aig ar cuid each fhein.>
Bheir thusa sin breab da, agus gabhaidh tu stigh, agus bheir thu
leat an steud do'n t-seoinar am bi thu fhein ; agus bitliidh an darna
grdim agad fhi^in agus an grdim eile aig an steud. Thig mo
bhrathair far am bi thu, agus their e riut, 'C'ait,' 'ille mhaith,
an d'f huair thu 'n steud-sa ? ' Their thu ris, ' Fhuair mis' an
steud-sa air greigh each a bha aig m' athair fhe^in ; ach e' ait' air
bith an d'f huair mi i, b'fhearr learn gu'n robh na fhuair mi leatha
agam an so nochd.' Their e.san an sin, ' Tha mi 'gad chreidsinn.'
Theirig a nis air main an steud, agus aithnichidh mis' an teid
do thurus leat."

Chaidh e an so air muin an steud, agus e dol a dh'fholbh. Thug
an steud an crathadh sin oirre, 's thilg i sios air a tulchaiuu e ;
agus thug i'n ath-chrathadh oirre, 's thilg i sios air a gath-muing
e ; agus air an treas crathadh, dh'fhan e 'n a aite fhe'in. "O!" ars'
ise, " theid do thurus leat — biodh misneach mhath agad."

Thog csan ri 'astar 's ri sior-imeachd ; agus bha e aig tigh an
Ridire Dhuibh mu'n deachaidh a' ghrian fodha. Rainig e an gille-
stabuill : " Bheir dhomhsa stabull anns an cuir mi an steud so."
" Ciod an stkbull," ars' esan, " a bhiodh tu.sa 'g iarraidh, ach an
stabull a tha aig ar cuid each fhein ? " Thug e breab dha, 's ghabh
e stigh, agus thug e leis an steud far an deachaidh e f ht^in. Bha'n
darna greim aige fhein, agus an greim eil' aig an steud. Thainig
an Ridir Dubh far an robh e. " C ait', 'ille mhaith, an d'fhuair
thu an steud-sa?" "Fhuair mis' an steud-sa air greigh each a bha
aig m' athair fh^in ; ach c'ait air bith an d'fhuair mi i, b' fhe^rr
learn gu'u robh na fhuair mi comhla rithe agam an so an nochd.'*
" Tha mise 'g ad chreidsinn," ars' esan; " agus is maith a's aithne
dhomhsa ceann do shaoid agus do shiubhail. Tha thu dol a
dh'f haotainn amach ciamar a chaidh an Tuairisgeul Mor a chur
gu bas ; agus is ioma mac righ agus ridire 'chaidh air an turns sin
nach do thill ; ach cha'n iad sin a bheir ceann saoghail dhuitse.
Tha mi.se cur cuairt air an treas cuid de'n t-saoghal, agus cha'n 'eil
fios'sam bith agam mu dheigh'nn ; ach tha mo bhrathair eile,

Mar a Chaldh an 2\iairii:(ji'ul mvr a Char gv. fids. 65

a tha cur cuairt air leth an t-saogliail, astar 1^ agus bliadlma as a
fo — an Ridir Ban ; agus mur deachaidli an stcud dad air a
h-ais o 'n bha i aig mo Ijliratliair, liithidli tu an sin mu'n teid
a' ghrian fodlia."

Dh'fholbli e 's a' mliadulun, 's thug e gu 'astar, 's bha e ann mu 'n
deacliaidh a' ghrian fodha. Raiuig e an gille-stabuill. " Bheir
dhomhsa stabull anus an cuir mi an steud so." " Ciod e'n
stabull," ars' esan " a bhiodh tusa 'g iarraidh acli an stabull a tha
aig ar cuid each fliein?" Thuge breab da, agus ghabh e stigh; agus
tliug e leis an steud, far an deachaidh e fhein. Bha'n darna greim
aige fh^in, 's an greim eil' aig an steud. Thainig an Ridir Ban
far an robh e. " C ait', 'ille mhaith, an d'fhuair thu'u steud-sa ? "
" Fliuair mis' an steud-sa air greigh each a bha aig m' athair fhein ;
ach c'ait' air bith an d'fhuair mi i, b' fhfearr leam gu 'n robh na
fhuair mi comhla rithe agam an so an nochd." " Tha mise 'gad
chreid.sinn," ars' esan ; "agus is maith a's aitline dhomhsa ceann do
sliaoid agus do shiubhail. Tha tliu dol a dh'fhaotainn amach
ciamar a ehaidli an Tuairisgeul Mor a chur gu bas ; agus is ioma
mac righ agus ridire 'chaidli air an turus sin nach do thill ; ach
cha'n iad sin a blieir ceann saoghail dhuitse. "Tha mise cur
cuairt air leth an t-saoghail, agus cha'n 'eil fios 'sam bith agam mu
ilheighinn ; ach tha mo bhrathair eile, a tha cur cuairt air an
t-saoghal air fad, astar la agus bliadhna as a so — an Ridir Donn,
— agus mur deachaidh an steud dad air a h-ais o 'n bha i
aig mo bhrathair, bithidh tu an sin mu 'n teid a' ghrian fodha."

Dh'fholbh e 'sa' mhaduinn, agus thug e gu 'astar, 's bha e ann
inu'n deachaidh a' ghrian fodha. Rainig e an gille-stabuill. "Bheir
dhomhsa stabull anns an cuir mi an steud S(x" "Ciod e 'n stabull,"
ars' esan, "a bhiodh tusa 'g iarraidh ach an stabull a tha aig ar cuid
each fht^iu?" Thuge breab dha, agus ghabh e stigii, 's thug e leis
an steud, far an deachaidh e fhein. Blia'n darna greim aige fhein,
agus an greim eile aig an steud. Thainig an Ridir Donn far an robh
e. "C ait', 'ille mhaith, an d'fhuair thu an steud-sa ? " "Fhuair mis'
an steud-sa air greigh each a bha aig m 'athair fhe'in ; ach c' ait' air
bith an d'fhuair mi i, b'fhearr leam gu 'n robh na fhuair mi
comhla rithe agam an so an nochd." "Tha mise 'gad chreidsinn,"
ars' esan ; " agus is maith a's aithne dhomh.sa ceann do .shaoid agus
do shiubhail. Tha dol a dh'fhaotainn a mach ciamar a chaidh an
'J'uairisgeul Mor a chur gu bas ; agus is ioma mac righ agus ridire
'chaidh air an turus sin nach do thill ; ach cha 'n iad sin a bheir
Ceann saoghail dlniitse. Tlia mise cur cuairt air an t-saoghal
K

GG Mar a Cluiidh an Tuairisgeid mhr a Char gu Bits.

air fad, agus cha 'n 'oil fios 's am bith agam mu dheigli 'nn ;
ach dh'fhaoiteadh gu'n seolainn thu air an doigh air am
faigheadh tii mach ciamar a chaidh a chur gu bas. 'N nair a
dh'fholbhas tu am maireach, blieir thu leat seachd botuill
fhiona ; agus tha loch romhad, agus leth an rathaid suathaidh tu
tri botuill ris an steud an aghaidh an fhionnaidh agus leis an
fhionnadh, agos dar a ruigeas tu taobh an locha suathaidh tu na
ceithir botuill eile rithe; agus mur deaehaidh an steud air a h-ais
o 'n bha i agam-sa, gearraidh i 'n loch ; agus dar a tht'id thu bhiirr
an locha, coinnichidh oganach thu, agus farraididh e dhiot, ciod a
ghabhas tu air an steud, agus their thusa, nach gabh thu dad oirre ;
agus tairgidh e dhuit a cudthrora do airgiod oirre, agus cha ghabh
thusa sin. Tairgidh c a cudthrom do or oirre, 's cha ghabh thusa
sin. Tairgidh e dhuit Icth a rloghachd oirre, agus cha ghabh thusa
sin ; ach abair gu'n gabh thu 'n seann duine liath a tha aige stigh
air a son : agus 'n uair a bheir thu dha i, thoir an t-srian as a
ceann, agus gleidh i ; agus dar a bhios an steud a dhith ort, crath
an t-srian, agus hithidh i agad." Thug e dha an seann duine liath
an so. " Nis, ni 's am bith a dh'iarras an seann duine liath ort,
dean thusa an ni an aghaidh sin."

Dh'fholbh e, agus an seann duine liath aige mu chnaimh amhcha.
Thuirt an so an seann duine liath ris, " Am f'aic thu da rathad an
sin ? " " Chi," thuirt mac righ Eirinn. " Rathad a' dol an aird'-
an-iar, 's rathad a' dol an aird'-an-ear ? " " Seadh," thuirt mac
rlgh Eirinn. " Gabh, mata, an rathad a tha dol do'n aird'-an-iar."
Ghabh mac righ Eirinn an rathad a bha dol do'n aird'-an-ear.
'' 0 ! cha 'n 'eil diiil leam f hin gur h-e 'n rathad ceart a ghabh thu ;
ach tha sin a' toirt barrachd saoghail dhuitse, agus giorraid saoghail
dhomhsa. " Am faic thu tigh an sin ? " thuirt an seann duine
liath. "Chi," thuirt mac righ Eirinn. " Da dhorus air?" thuirt
an seann duine liath ; " gabh thusa stigh air dorus na h-aird'-an-
iar, agus seachainn dorus na h-aird'-an-ear " Chaidh esan stigh air
dorus na h-aird'-n-ear. " Cha b'ann air an dorus cheart a chaidh
thu stigh ; ach tha sin a' toirt barrachd saoghail dhuitse, agus
giorraid saoghail domhsa." Chaidh iad a stigh do'n tigh. "A
bheil da chathair an sin?" thuirt an seann duine liath. "Tha,"
thuirt mac righ Eirinn. Shuidh e 's an dara cathair, 's an seann
duine liath 's a' chathair eile. " Am faic thu coire an sin ? "
" Chi," thuirt mac righ Eirinn. " Cuir air e. Is maith a 's aithne
dhomhisa ceann do shaoid agus do .shlubhail. 'S ann a dh'fhaotainn
amach ciamar a chaidh an Tuairisgeul Mor a chur gu bas a

Mar a Chaidh an Taairisgeul mbr a C/iur gu Bu.r G7

shaothraioh tliu i^ns a so ; agus is ioma mac righ agus ridire 'chaidh
gu bfis 'g a fhaighinn amach, ma gheibli tluis' amach e. Is e mac
righ 'tha annam-sa mi fhln ; agus shiubhail mo mhathair, agus
dh'fhag i triuir mhac, mise agus dithis eile ; agus phos ni'athair
ban-rig]iinn eile, agus thainig an Eachrais-uilair gu tigh m'athar.
Thuirt i ri m' mhuimo, gur bcag a gheibheadh a cuid cloiune-sa
do mhatli o aon ni 'bh' aig an athair, ach gu 'm biodh amhath uile
aig a' chloiim eile. Agus ghabh i duals o m' mhuime air son sinne
chur fo gheasaibli ; agus bhuail i 'n slacan draoidheachd a bh' aice
oirnn, agus rinn i tri madacha-galla ^ dhinn. Chaidh sinne air
folbh,agus ghabhsinn amach ris nabeanntan'nartrimadacha-galla;*
agus bhitheamaid a' tighinn rathad a' bhaile, agus a' marbhadh nan
cearc oirre-sa. Cha b'urrainn duinn tuille dloghaltais a dhoanamh
oirre. Thuig i 'n so gur sinne a bha tighinn a mharbhadh nan
cearc ; agus dh'orduich i gach brocair a bha 's an rioghaclnl a
chruinneachadh gu cur as duinn. Chasadh sinn an sin 'n ar triuir
ri ailbhinn mhoir chreige, a bha ciad aitheamh os ar ceann, 's ciad
aitheamh fodhainn, an f hairge fodhainn ann an aodann na creige ;
's bha sinn an sin a' dol bas le cion a' bhidh. Chuir sinn an so
amach croinn, los gu'n aithnicheamaid am fear againn air an
tigeadh an crann. Thainig an crann orm fhin; 's mi 'bu shine na
dich — agus thug mi leum, agus rug mi air sgornan air mo bhrathair,
agus mharbh mi e. Dh'ith sinn e 'n ar dithis. Bha sinn an sin
CO dona 's a bha sinn roimhe, gun bhiadh. Chuir sinn croinn
amach a ris, agus 's ann ormsa 'thainig e 'n darna uair ; agus rug
mi air mo bhrathair, agus mharbh mi e, mar a rinn mi air an fhear
eile. Bha mi sin a' m' onrachd, gun bhiadh gun ni. Bha so
la a chunnaic mi soitheach dol seachad air an aite 'n robh mi; ao-us
smaointich mi nach robh ach am bas romham 's am dheigh, a^us
leum mi do 'n fhairge as deigh an t-soithich. Bhuail mi air
glaodhaich leis an t-seorsa glaoidb a bh' agam. Chuala sgioba^ an
t-soithich mi, agus dh'iunis iad do 'n sgiobair gu'n robh iad a'
cluinntinn glaoidh eiginn. ' Theirigibh leis a' gheola far a bheil e,
dh' fhaicinn 'de 'n duinc 'tha 'n a eiginn.' Rainig iad far an robh mi ;
agus dar a chunnaic iad an ereutair grannda 'bh'annam, dh'fhao-
iad an sid mi, 's thill iad thnn an t-soithich. Dh'innis iad do 'n
sgiobair an ereutair a chunnaic iad. ' O ! falbhaibh 's thufaibh
air bord e", ars esan, " \\4 'sam bith a th" ann. 'N uair a chaidh mi air
b6rd,bhithinu 'g am shuathadh fhein ris an sgiobair, agus a' mith-
Ican ris, agus ghabh e tlachd mor dhiom. Cha dealaicheadh c rium;

' Ma.laduv alhiiilli. '- Crew.

(i.S Mkv a C'hiiidli (cn Taaivi»geijl mbr a Chur gn Ba.'i.

bhitbinn comhla ris aims a' chuhln,^ gus an d'rainig sinn
daehaldh. Bha sinn an sin aig an tigh. Dh'fhas an sin bean an
sgiobair trom ; agus 'n uair a thainig am a h-aiseid, fhnair iail
muathan-gUiine dhi. Rug i leanabh mic. 'N uair a ghabh iad
mu 'n bhean 's mu 'n leanabh, chaidil na mnathan-gluine. Bha mis'
a 'm' laidhe fo 'n leabaidh : thainig crog mhor a stigh air druim an
tighe, 's thug i leatha an leanabh. 'N uair a dhilisg iadsan, cha
robh an leanabh air faighinn. 'S e rinn iad fuil agus gaor a
shuathadh riumsa, agus 'fhagail onn gur mi a dh'ith an leanabh.
Dh'innseadh so do'n sgiobair, gu 'n d'ith mise an leanabh. ' 0 !
an creutair dona,' ars esan, 'tha e nior leam cur as da, 's gur ro-thoigh
leam fhin e, 's leigidh mi sid leis.' Fad goirid 's a bha i gun fhas leth-
tromach, dh'fhas i aiin a ris; 's cho luath 's a thainig am a h-aiseid,
fhuair iad mnathan-gliline dhi. Rug i leanabh mic. 'N uair a
ghabh iad mu 'n bhean 's mu 'n leanabh, chaidil na mnathan-glfiine.
Bha mis' a' m' laidhe fo'n leabaidh : thainig crog a stigh air druim
an tighe, 's thug i leatha an leanabh. 'N uair a dhuisg iadsan,
cha robh an leanabh air faighinn. 'Se rinn iad fuil agus gaor a
shuathadh riumsa, agus 'fhkgail orm gur mi a dh'ith an leanabh.
Dh'inn.seadh so do'n sgiobair, gu 'n d'ith mise an leanabh. '0 !
an creutair dona, tha e mor leam cur as da, 's gur ro-thoigh leam
fhin e, 's leigidh mi sid leis fhathasd. An treas uair,' ar.s' an
sgiobair, ' culridh sinn as da, ma dh'^ireas a leithid amach.'
Dh'fhas is' an treas uair leth-tromach ; agus 'n uair a thainig an
t-am 'sam biodh i air a h-aiseid fhuair iad mnathan-gluine dhi.
Rug i leanabh mic. 'N uair a ghabh iad ma 'n bhean 's mu 'n
leanabh, chaidil na mnathan-gluine. Bha mis' a' m' laidhe fo 'n
leabaidh: thainig crog mhor a stigh air druim an tighe; 's dar a
chunnaic mise a' chrog a' tighinn, leum mi, 's rug mi air a' chroig ;
's thug a' chrog mise suas gu druim an tighe; 's thug mise a' chrog
o 'n ghualainu deth, agus thug mi stigh fo 'n leabaidh i ; agus
cluiir esan a stigh a' chrog eile, agus thug e leis an leanabh.
Ghabh mise mach as a dheigh, agus lean mi e dh'ionnsuidh a'
chladaich. Bha'n sneachd air an lar, 's lean mi air 'fhuil e.
Chunnaic mi eilean thall mu 'm choiunimh, 's shnamh mi do 'u
cilean. Chaidh mi stigh do'n uaimh a bh'aige ; 's bha esan 'n a chadal
aun am braigh na h-uamha, agus an leanabh fo 'achlais, 's an da
pliaisd eile 'thug e leis a' cleasachd air urlar na h-uamha. Thug mi
leum suas 'n a sgornan, 's thug mi an sgornan as. Bha geola bheag
aige-san anns an eilen ; 's fhuair mi 'n da phaLsd agus an leanabh

' Senmar hiitige.

Mar a Chtiidh an Tualrisije'ul mbr a Char gn />«•■<. 00

a chur anus a' ghcola, agus glircas ini dhachaidh ; agus blia mo
nihaighstir an deigh c«irigli an sin. Gliabh mi stigli, agU3 thug
mi a' chrog air a bhialaobli. 'Tha so ag innseadh, a laochainu
nach tusa 'bha ris a' chron ; ach an fhoadhainn a bha ris a' chron,
tlit^id iadsan a losgadh.' Rinn mi 'n so sign ris, agus lean e mi
dh'ionnsuidh a' chladaich. Fliuair c a tliriuir leanaban anns a'
gheola; 's ma bha gaolaige ormsa roimhe, bha 'sheachd uiread aige
orm an sin. Thug e leis a' chlann dhachaidh, 's chruinnich e
daoine 's cual chonnaidh, 's loisg e na mnathan-gluine 'bha mu
thimchioU na mna aige. Chaidh e an so la gu dinneir gu tigh
in' athar fhein, 's chaidh mise leis — cha dealaichinn ris : agus bha
leanabh bg a stigh a bha aig m'athair 's aig mo nihuime, agus
bha 'n slacan di-acddheachd a chuir mi f hin fo na geasaibh 'n a
laimh; 's bha mi smaointeachadh nam biodh an slacan air a
bhualadh orm, gu 'm falbhadh na geasan diom, 's gu 'm bithinn mar
a bha mi roimhe. Agus bhithiun a' dol seachad air an leanabh
dh'fheuchainn am buaileadh e orm e. Mu dheireadh, thug mi
criomag as, agus bhuail e an slacan orm, agus dh'fhalbh na geasan
dhiom, agus dh'fhiis mis' a'm' dhuine mar a bha mi riamh. An so,
dar a bha mo nihaighstir a' falbh dhachaidh, cha robh fios c' ait' an
robh mise. Bha lad 'g am iarraidh anns gach ait'. Rinn mise
mi fhin an so aithnichte do 'm mhaighstir; agus dh'innis mi dha
mar a bha a' chuis, 's mar a thachair. Sin agadsa, a mhic righ
Eirinn, mar a chaidh an Tuairisgeul Mor a chur gu bas ; agus,"
ars' an seann duine liath, " cha 'u 'eil tuille saoghail agamsa : tiig
anns a' choire ud mi." Dh'fholbh mac righ Eirinn an so, agus
chrath e 'n t-srian, 's fhuair e 'n steud, 's rainig e tigh 'athar mu 'n
do stad e.

Choinnich a' ghruagach a dh'fhag e aig an tigh e. " Tluiiiiig
thu," ars' ise. " Tliainig," ars' esan. "An d'fhuair thu a niach
ciamar a chaidh an Tuairisgeul Mor a chur gu bas?" "Fhuair,"
ars' esan.

" Falbh a nis agus ruig an tulaieh air an d'fhag thu 'n t-olach
dubh, agus innis dha gach car mar a dh'eii'ich dhuit." "01"
ars' esan, " 'd6 a ni sin domhsa, 's nach 'eil cniiimh a choir a cheile
dheth 'n diu ? " " Ruig thusa agus innis do 'n ait' a dh'fhag
thu mar a chaidh e gu bas."

Dh'eirich esan beo slan as an tulaieh; 's plios mac righ Eirirn
ar'us a' "hruagach.

70 IIoiv the Great TuairisgevI v:as 'pi-^f '^ Death.

HOW THE GREAT TUAIRISGEUL* WAS PUT
TO DEATH.

A WEST HIGHLAND TALE.

It was a son of the King of Ireland, and he was going to the hill
to hunt (lit., to the hunting hill); and young nobles used to meet
him there. He was coming home one night, towards dusk,
and saw a shower coming upon him from the west ; and a big
fellow came out of the shower, having a beautiful steed, and the
most beautiful woman he ever saw behind him on the steed.
" Is this you, son of the King of Ireland?" he said. " It is," said
the son of the King of Ireland. "Will you play with me?"
" I will," said the son of the King of Ireland; "I would not be
worthy of my people if I would not play a game with you."
They began to play, and the game was won by the son of the
King of Ireland. " Take with you the reward of your play," said
the fellow. " The reward of my play is, that I should have this
beautiful woman going home with me." He went away, and took
her with him, and reached home.

Early as the morrow came he made ready to go to the hill to
hunt; and the woman said to him, "You are going to-day, and
that fellow will meet you to-night again. He will play a game
with you, and you will win, and take nothing but the steed
he has under him." He went away, and betook himself to the
hill to hunt; and when he was coming home late, he saw a shower
coming upon him from the west, as he did before; and that fellow
alighted, for he had the steed with him. "Is this you, .son of
the King of Ireland ?" " It is I," said the son of the King of
Ireland. " Will you play a game with me to-night, son of the
King of Ireland ? " " I will," said the son of the King of
Ireland ; " I would not be worthy of my people if I would not
play with you." The game was won by the son of the King of
Ireland. " Take the reward of your play." " That is," said the
son of the King of Ireland, " that I should have this steed." He
went away home, and reached the house.

Next day, he made ready to go to the hunting hill to meet
other young nobles. The woman said to him, " You are going
to-day again ; but that man will meet you, and you will
lose the game to-day ; and he will lay as charms upon you that

* Description, reimrt, calumny.

llow tlir Great T uairlxijcul ivas put to Bculh. 71

you do not stop, nor be at peace or rest, and tliat water leave not
your shoe till you find out how the Great Tuairisgeul was put to
death; and lay you as charms upon him that he leave not yonder
hillock till you return. He will then say, ' Up and down with
your charms ; ' and you will say, ' Neither up nor down, but as
has been said.' He will then say, ' Let me go free, and I will let
you go flee.' You will then say, ' You will not set me free, and I
will not set you free.' "

He went away to the hill; and when he was coming home, the
big fellovv met him, without horse, or steed, or anything. "Is
this you, sou of the King of Ireland ? " " It is I," said the son of
the King of Ireland. " Will you play with me ? " said he. " I
would not be worthy of my people if I would not play with
you." They began to play, and the son of the King of Ireland
lost the game. " I lay as crosses and charms upon you that
water leave not your shoe till you find out how the Great Tuair-
isgeul was put to death." " I la}' the same charms upon j'ou,"
said the son of the King of Ireland, "that you leave not this
hillock till I return." " Up and down with your charms," said he.
" They will be neither up nor down, but as the}' ai'e, " said the son
of the King of Ireland. " Set me free and I will set you free."
" I will not set you free," said the son of the King of Ireland,
" and you will not set me free."

They parted, and the son of the King of Ireland went home ;
and the woman .said to him, " Well, you have come." " I have,"
he said. " You are going now to find out how the Great Tuairis-
geul was put to death." " Yes," he said. " Many a king and
squire's son have gone on that errand who never came back ; but
that will not be the end of your life-time to you, for all that." He
prepared to start in the morning. " And you will take the
steed under you," said she. "I have three brothers, and the
Black Squire is the name of one, and the White Squire is the
name of another, and the Brown Stpure of another ; and one of
them surrounds the third joart of the world, and another sur-
rounds half the world, and the other surrounds the whole
extent of the world. If you do not ascertain it from them, you
may return home ; and there is the distance of a day and a year
between the house of each one of them ; and if the steed has not
gone back since my brother had it, it will be in the house of the
fiist of them before the sun goes down : and when you arrive, }-ou
will ask of the groom for a stable for your horse; and the groom

72 How the Great Tuairisycvl was 2iut to Deidh.

will say, ' What stable would you have but the stable our own
horses have ? ' You will then give him a kick, and you will go
in, and you will take the steed with you to the room in which
you will be yourself; and you will have one bite for j'ourself, and
the other bite the steed will have. My brother will then come
to you, and will say to you, ' Where, my good sir, did you get this
steed ? ' You will say to him, ' I got this steed in a herd of
horses that mj' own father had ; but wherever I got it, I wish
all that I got with it were here to-night.' He will then say,
' I believe you.' Go now on horseback, and I will see if your
journey will be successful."

He went on horseback. As he was about to go, the steed shook
itself, and threw him down on its haunches ; and it gave itself
another shake, and threw him down on its mane; and on the third
shake, he remained in his own place. " Oh ! " said she, " your
journey will be successful : have good courage."

He took his journey, and was ever going on ; and he was in the
Black Squire's house before the sun went down. He went to the
groom : " Give me a stable where I shall put this steed." " What
stable would you have but the stable our own horses have?"
He gave him a kick and went in, and took the steed with him
where he went himself. He had one bite himself, and the steed
had the other. The Black Squire came where he was. " Where,
my good sir, did you get this steed ?" " I got this steed in a
herd of horses my own father had ; but wherever I got it, I wish
I had all I got with it here to-night." " I believe you," he said ;
" and I know well the object of your going and journeying. You
are going to find out how the Great Tuairisgeul was put to death ;
and many a king and squire's son have gone on that journey, and
have not returned ; but that will not be the end of your life-time
to you. I surround the third part of the world, and I know
nothing about it ; but my other brother, who surrounds half the
world, is a day and a year's distance from here, the White Squire ;
and if the steed has not gone any ways back since my brother
had it, you will be there before the .sun sets."

He went away in the morning, and made haste, and he was
there before the sun went down. He went to the groom : " Give
me a stable where I shall put this horse." " What stable," said he,
" would you be wanting but the stable our own horses have ? " He
gave him a kick and went in, and took with him the steed where
he went himself He had the one bite himrclf, and the steed had

IIuiv the Great Tuairisgeul ims jyut to Death. 73

the other. The White Squire came to him. " Where, my good
sir, did you get this steed ? " "I got this steed in a herd of horses
my own ftither had ; but wherever I got it, I wish I had all I
got with it here to-night. " I believe you," said he ; " and well do
I know the object of your going and your journeying. You are
going to find out how the Great Tuairisgeul was put to death ;
and many a king and squire's son went on that journey who
never returned ; but that will not be the end of your life to you. I
surround half the world, and I have no knowledge of it ; but my
other brother, who surrounds the whole world, is the distance of
a day and a year from here, the Brown Squire ; and if the steed
has not in any way gone back since my brother had it, you will
be there before the sun goes down.

He went away in the morning, and made haste, and was there
before the sun went down. He went to the groom : " Give me a
stable in which to put this hoi-se." " What stable would you ask
but the stable our own horses have ? " He gave him a kick and
went in, and took the steed with him where he went himself
He had the one bite himself, and the steed had the other. The
Brown Squire came where he was. " Where, my good sir, did
3'ou get this steed ? " "I got this steed in a herd of horses my
own father had ; but wherever I got it, I wish I had all I got
•with it here to-night." " I believe you," he said, " and well I
know the object of your going and journeying. You are going to
find out how the Great Tuairisgeul was put to death ; and many a
king and squire's son went on that journey who never returned ;
but that will not be the end of your life-time to you. I surround
the whole world, and I know nothing about it ; but perhaps I can
show you the way in which you can find out how he was put to
death. When you go away to-morrow, you will take with you
seven bottles of wine ; and there is a loch before j'ou, and when
half-way you will rub three bottles to the steed against the hair
and with the hair : and when you reach the side of the lake you
will rub the other four bottles to it ; and if the steed has not gone
back since I had it, it will cut the loch ; and when you have gone
over the loch a young man will meet you, and will ask what you
will take for the steed, and you will say that you will not take
anything for it ; and he will offer its weight in silver for it, and
you will not take that. He will offer its weight in gold for it,
and 3-ou will not take that. He will offer j'ou half his kingdom
for it, and you will not take that ; but you will say that you will

74 IIoiv the Great Tiudrlsgeul was 'put to Death.

take the old grey man he has in the house for it: and when you give
it to him, take the bridle off its head and keep it; and when you
want the .steed, shake the bridle, and you will have it." He now
gave him the old grey-haired man. " Now, whatever the old
grey man asks you to do, do you the contrary to that."

He went away having the old grey man astride on his neck {lit.,
about the bone of his neck). The old grey man now said to him,
" Do you see two roads there ? " "I see them," said the son of the
King of Ireland. " Is thei-e a road going west and a road going
east ? " " Yes," said the son of the King of Ireland. " Take,
then, the road that goes west." The son of the King of Ireland
took the road that went east. " 0 ! I don't think myself it is the
right road you have taken ; but that gives longer life to you, and
shorter life to me. Do you see a house there ? " said the old
grey man. " I see it," said the son of the King of Ireland. " Two
doors to it ? " said the old grey-haired man ; " go you in at the
west door, and avoid the cast door." He went in at the east
door. " It was not at the right door you went in; but that gives
longer life to you, and shorter life to me." They went in.
" Are there two chairs there ? " said the old grey-haired man.
" Yes," said the son of the King of Ireland. He sat in the one
chair, and the old grey-haired man in the other. " Do you see a
cauldron there V "I see it," said the son of the King of Ireland.
'' Put it on. Well do I know the object of your going and jour-
neying. It is to find out how the Great Tuairisgeul was put to
death you have toiled till now ; and many a king and squire's son
have suffered death in finding it out, if you can find it out. I am
myself the son of a king ; and my mother died, and left three sons,
myself and two others ; and my fiitlier mairied another queen, and
' Trouble-the-house ' came to my father's house. She said to
my stepmother that little good would her children get from
anything that my father had, but that all the good would go to
the other children. And she took a bribe from my stepmother to
place us under enchantments ; and she struck us with the divining
rod {lit., the beetle or mallet of Druidism), and made three wolves
of us. We went away, and took to the hills as three wolves ; and
we used to come the way of the town, and kill her hens. We
could not take more revenge upon her. She then understood it
was we who came and killed her hens ; and she ordered every
vermin-killer that was in the kingdom to assemble to destroy us.
We three M'ere then hard pressed against a big precipitous rock,

ILnv the Great Ttiutr'tsgeal was jnit to DcalJi. 7-')

that was a hundred fathoms above us, and a hundred fathoms
below us, in the face of the rock ; and we were there dying from
want of food. We tlicn cast lots, that we might know which of
us the lot might fall on. The lot fell on me. I was older than
the rest; and I sprang and caiiglit my brother by the throat and
killed him. The two of us ate him. We were then as ill off as
we were before, without food. We cast lots again, and it was
upon me it fell a second time; and I caught my brother and killed
him, as I had done to the other. I was now alone, without food
or anything. One day I saw a boat going past the place where I
was ; and I thought there was nothing but death before and after
me, and I jumped into the sea after the boat. I began to call out
{lit., I struck at calling out) with the kind of cry I had. The
crew of the ship heard me, and they told the captain that they
were hearing a ciy of distress. ' Go with the skiff where it is, to
see what man is in distress.' They reached where I was ; and
when they saw what an ugly creature I was, they left me there,
and I'eturned to the ship. They told the captain the creature they
had seen. '0! go away and take it on board, whatever it be,' said
he. W^hen I went on board, I used to rub myself against the
captain and fawn upon him, and he took a great liking to me.
He would not part with me ; I used to be with him in the cabin,
till we arrived at home. We were after this at home. The
captain's wife then became pregnant ; and when the time of her
delivery came, they got midwives for her. She had a male child.
When they had sorted the woman and child, the midwives slept.
I was lying below the bed : a big fist came in through the roof of
the house, and took away the child. When they awoke, the
child was not to be found. What they did was to smear blood
and filth over me, and accuse me of having eaten the child. ' 0,
the bad creature ! I am loath to kill it, as I am myself very fond
of it, and I will forgive it that.' Long or short as .she might
be in proving pregnant, she became so again ; and when the time
of her delivery came, they got midwives for her. She had a male
child. When they had dressed the woman and child, the mid-
wives slept. I was asleep below the bed : a hand came in through
the roof, and took away the child. When they awoke, the child
was not to be found. What they did was to smear blood and
gore over me, and accuse me of having eaten the child. It was told
to the captain that I had eaten the child. ' O, the bad creature !
I am loath to kill it, fir I like it ver^' much myself, and I will

76 IIoiu the Oreat Tuairingeul was 2nd to Death.

forgive it this time yet. The third time,' said the captain, ' we
will destroy it, if the like happens.' She became a third time preg-
nant; and when the time came when she was to be delivered, they
got midwives. She had a male child. When they had arranged
about the woman and child, the midwives slept. I was lying
below the bed ; a big hand came in at the roof of the house ; and
when I saw the hand coming, I sprang and caught the hand ; and
the hand took me up to the roof of the house ; and I took the hand
from the shoulder off him, and I took it in below the bed; and he
put in the other hand, and took the child away. I ran out after
him, and followed him to the shore. There was snow on the
ground, and I followed him by his blood. I saw an island over
opposite to me, and I swam to the island. I went into the cave
that he had ; and he was asleep in the upper part of the cave, and
the child under his arm, and the other two children he had taken
with him playing on the floor of the cave. I sprang at his
throat, and tore his throat for him {lit., took the throat out of him).
He had a little skiff in the island; and I got the two children
and the babe put into the skiff and hurried home; and my master
had then got up. I went in and took the hand before him.
' This shows, ray good fellow, it was not you that was doing the
mischief; but those that did the mischief — they will be burned.'
I now made a sign to him, which made him follow me to the shore.
He found his three children in the skiff; and if he loved me before,
he loved me seven times more then. He brought the children home
with him, and got men and bundles of fire-wood, and burned the
midwives that were about his wife. He went one day to dinner
to my own father's house, and I went with him — I would not
part with him : and there was a young child there that my father
and stepmother had, and the divining rod that had put myself
under spells was in its hands; and I thought if I were struck with
the rod, the spells would leave me, and I would be as I was
before. And I was always going past the child, to see if it would
strike me with the rod. At last, I took a bite out of the child, and
it struck me with the rod, and the spells left me, and I became a
man as I was before. Then, when my master was going away home,
no one knew where I was. They were seeking me everywhere. I
then made my.self known to my master ; and I told him how the
matter stood, and how it happened. That is for you, son of the
King of Ireland, the way the Great Tuairisgeul was put to death,
and," said the old grev-haired man, " I am not to live any longui-;

Ih Mhonur Ghliniie Garadli. ' 77

throw me into yonder cauldron." The son of tlie King of Ireland,
upon this, shook the bridle and got the steed, and reached his
father's house before ho stopped.

The woman ho had left at home met him. "You have come,"
she said. " I have," he said. " Have you found out how the
Great Tuairisgeul was put to death ? " "I have," he said.

" Go now to the liillock on which you left the black fellow, and
tell him every turn that befel you." " 0 ! " said he, " what is the
good of that when one bone of him does not stick to another to-
day ? " " Go you and tell to the p)lace you left how he was put
to death."

He rose alive and well from the hillock; and the son of the
King of Ireland and the woman were married.

DO MHORAIR GHLINNE-GARADH :

Le Iain Lom.

[The following poem by John M'Donald, the Keppoch bard, is

from a MS. collection of Gaelic poems, transcribed from an

older MS. by the late Mr. Ewen M'Lachlan of Aberdeen.]

1. Bidh an t-uidheamsa triall,
Gu Ceaun-uidhe nan cliar.

Far 'm bu chubhaidh 's 'm bu mhiann le 'r seod ;

2. Gu tur mheadhrach nach crion.
Am bi Cinn-fheadhna 's glan liondi,

A chiiirt ghreadhnach an rioghail gloir.

3. Mi fada mu thuath,

Gu 'n lion fadachd mi 's gruaim,
Cha chadal dhomh uair air choir.

4. Th^id mi shealltainn a nunn
Air nighinn Sheumais nan tur,

Gu 'm meall thu 'n stuoidJde sin pu.sd' ri d' bheo.

5. Gu mnaoi aillidh 'n fliuilt r^idh ;
Cir do'n airgiod 'ga reir,

Agus coinnlean do 'n cht^ir 'g a coir.
G. Gur tu 'n iuchair nach bath,

'Chuir do fhradharc thar chaeh —

'S tu 'thaghainn do'n als' 'tha beo.
7. Mach 0 Mhorair nan steud,

Nan organ, 's nan tend,

'S tu 'h' fhormaile beus tra-neoiu.

78 Do Mhomir GhVninr G<uudh.

8. Theid eich sheanga 'n an leum,
Dol 'n aa deannaibh 's an reis,

Fhir a theannaicheadh srein mu 'm lieoil '.

9. B'fhearail t' fhaicinn air siaid,
Led' chiabh-fhalt cleaclidacli gu ];u,
Urla mhaisich, 's neo-tliaireil oirnn.

10. B' ait leam torman do phiob',
Creach 'g a togail le strith,

Le Mac aignidh bho 'n rioghail stoirm.

11. Leat dh'direadh na laoich,
Clann Domhnaill an fhraoich,

Sud na connsbuinn nach faoin 'san toir.

12. Bu leat Banich o thuath,
Clann-'Ill-Audrai.s nan tuagh,
Agus Rodhaicli le 'm buailtibh bho.

13. Thig Mac-'Ie-Ailein o 'n chuan,
Le 'loingeas daraicli dubh luatli,
Buidheann bharrail le 'm bnailteadh stroichd-

14. Buidheann alloil mo ruin,
Cha laidh smal air an cliii,
Leis an Ala.stair hiseil h".

NOTES ON GAELIC GRAMMAR AND ORTHOGRAPHY.

1. " De '??i 6/ieil moran air am baisteadh."

(Of whom whom many have been baptised).

In"de'm bheil" the relative is repeated,for hheil= hh-fe'd is
the verb feil = *velfi or * relit (cf. Windisch in Beitr. z. Gesch.
derDeutsch. Spr. iind Lit., p. 228), from root vel, Ski-, var (to
chooi3e,towill),Lat. velle, with hi), by which /of /c;7 is eclipsed,
representing n of the relative, and, therefore, forming really
no part of the verb. But 'to, after the preposition, is also the
relative, and thus in " de 'm bheil,'' or, written in full, " de am
bh-feil," the relative, occurs twice after the same pi-eposition.

2. " Gu bheil," or, more correctly, " gu bh'eil."

The above remarks shew that "gu bheil " ("gu bh'eil ") in
" gu bheil againn aitreabh o Dhia " (2 Cor. v. 1) is strictly
correct, for the relative is concealed in the eclipsing bh. "Gu 'm
bheil," sometimes used in both spoken and writtf-u Gaelic,

Notes un Gdclic Grammar ami Orthor/raplnj. 7l>

is a mndiTii cori-niitioii, which ought to ho tliscoiitiuui'd
.3. "Gu'ii," "gu 'lu," (tliat, lit., to tliat, ad quod).

Bh of hheil (for hh-fe'd) proves conclusively that 'n of (ju'n
in "gu'n dean," "gu'n ith," "gu'n ol," is the relative used
as a conjunction (cf Gr on, Lat. quod, Eng. tliat), and not,
as Stewart supposed (cf Grarara. 2nd ed. p. 17G), a mere
euphonic letter. It should, therefore, be written with an
apostrophe — not a hyphen — before it, to mark the elision of
the vowel of the relative.

4. In "gu'n," "gu 'ni," gu is a prep., the modern form of the old

prep. CO (to, (id) = *C(>t, cognate with Gr. /coxa. This prep,
governs the accusative. In (/u'n, gu'm, therefore, the relative
is really the accusative, although it is now usually construed
as the dative, the modern accusative, sing, and plur., being a.

5. It may be noticed here that the mod. prep, gu represents two

distinct prepositions in ancient Gaelic, the prep, co (to, ad),
referred to in the last note, and the prep, co, con (with),
cognate with Lat. con, cum. These prepositions differ in their
government and phonetic influence as well as in their mean-
ing and etymology. Co (to) governs the accusative, but co
(with) the dative. The former, having terminated originally
in t (dropped by rule), does not eclipse ; but the latter,
having terminated originally in n, eclipses regularly. In
"gu bheil,'' it is not the preposition but hh = n of the
relative, as noticed above, that eclipses the initial consonant
of the verb. These prepositions, having originally a con-
sonantal termination, do not aspirate the word following.
Hence " gu tir" (to laud), " gu fois" (to rest) ; "gumall"
(.slowl}^), "gu tosdach" (silently),
fi. The eclipses have long disa]i})eared in Scotland from written
Gaelic, except in some fossilised forms, such as hheU, above
referred to, and ona in the phrases, "gu ma beannaichte,"
" gu ma h-amhlaidh ' bhio.s," " gu ma slan a chi mi." In some
of the remote Western Islands, they are still partially
retained in the spoken language. A native of the Island
of Lewis pronounces " mullach nam beann " (the top of the
mountains) as " mullach na meann," " ar Dia " (our God)
as "ar nia," " aireamh nan daoine' (the number of the men)
as " aireamh na naoine."

(To he continued.)

COIR'-A'-CHEATHAICH— CORRIE OF THE MIST.

Mode of the 2nd of Scale.
iSlowly, with markt^d accent.

r : dJ^i : i\,jn

i^HE

^3^:

^^^

^-

^-F

-F «

=^^

From " The Thistle."
£1/ the Ettitor's Permission.

d:-

f : s . f :m.r ]d : d ,j id.l.

^-S^z^^

--^

=s-

;r.,in

r : d .li : r .,m f :-.s :1.1 r:r.r:l.l

-X

m

:^=P--P:

^^^=

^=^t

-^:^E^^~

s:-

— I-

.8 :U1 I r :r.r :1.,1

-*-^'^-

sr-.f :m^

tsse

E^=

d :d^.,r :dji 1 d:-

. m : r.,m

r : d J, :T.,m ' f: .s :1.1

I

^

izdz^z^nt

-m^

:3tM:

r' :1. s :f .m I r:

r-

tE^&==

:dzr=r4?=:

THE

SCOTTISH CELTIC PtEYIEW.

No. 2.—N0VEMBER, 1881.

THE LAWS OF AUSLAUT IN IRISH.

Contimted from Page 40.

( Translated from an important paper by Prnfr. WindUch, of Ltipiiij, in the Beitr.
zur Geschichle tier Deiitschen Sprac/ie und Lileratitr, N'ol. iv., 1S77, and
revised hy the Author.)

P.. LOSS OF ORIGINAL I'lN'AL SYLLABLES.

Every final syllable formed diftereutly [from those of which wo
treated in the first part of this article] is lost a.s an indejjendeiit
syllable — not only every final .sj'Uable which consisted originally
of a short or a long vowel, or of a diphthong, but also every
final syllable which consisted of a short vowel with s or t, or
of a short or long vowel with a nasal. But there still remain
both regressive and progressive effects of the once existing
.syllable : regressive, when its vowel, in the form which it last
assumed, has thrown its reflex into the preceding syllable, which
has taken place invariably when the vowel was i; progressive,
when an original vocalic auslaut, in certain combinations capable
of being formulated, aspirates the anlaut of the following word,
and when an original nasal auslaut is preserved at the beginning
of the following word, if that word begins with a vowel or a
medial.

a. TERMINATIONS \V1TH S- AUSLAUT.

I. as stood originally in auslaut. Before this syllable dis-
appeared, its vowel, iu some cases, was preserved as a (with
perhaps a leaning towards o) ; but, in other cases, it was
weakened to e or ?'. The agreement with Greek and Latin in
this weakening of the vowel, is very striking.

Hi Tlir Laws of Aiishud in Ir'ixli.

Original «■-*, i-L'prescnted in nionoeyllaliic words by Old Irisli
;'; ni (we) = Cymr. vi — Skr. nas (cf. Lat. noa) ; si, si-si, sissi
(ye, you) = Cymr. chwi, cJavi-chui, for original svas, related to
Skr. vas, Lat. vos (Z. 325). A pronominal s also appears in the
fuller form sni, sni-sni (we).

Of polysyllabic forms there come here tinder consideration : —
1. The nom. sing, of the masc. stems iu a. E.g., Old Ir. ech,
for prehistoric eq-as = Lat. equos, Skr, a^vas ; fer, for prehistoric
vir-as = Lat. vir, Goth, vair, Skr. vh'os (the e of fer has
originated from i through assimilation to the a of the once
existing final syllable) ; Corh-macc, Cormacc = Cor2nmaqas in
an Oghaniic Liscription, which is older than our literary sources ;
lai'h, for prehistoric tarr-as = Old Gaul tarvos (bullock) — Z. 222 ;
Stokes in Beitr. i. 449, ii. 102; Becker in Beitr. iii. 168. In
Old Irish, e represented two modifications of the e sound — one
approaching to i, and the other to Germ. d. In New Irish, the
former is written ei and the latter ea; whence New Irish /car
(without the softened pronunciation of r), each, etc.

2. The nom. and ace. .sing, of the neutral stems in as (Z. 270),
which were first recognised by Ebel in his able article in the Beitr.
zur Vgl. Spr. vi. 222, etc. E.g., Old Ir. tech (house), for prehistoric
teg-as, New Ir. teach — Gr. o-reyo? ; Old Ir. leth (side), for pre-
historic let-as, New Ir. lenth = Lat. latus ; much, ma(f (a plain),
for prehistoric mag-as (cf. Skr. mahi, earth) ; ncTn (heaven), for
prehistoric nem-as, New Ir. neamh, perhaps identical with Skr.
namas, cf. Old Ir. nertied = Old Gaul, neraeton (sanctuarj'), Skr,
mamati (to bow one's self), namasyati (to reverence, to worship).
The usual comparison (defended by Ebel) of Ir. nerti with Skr.
nabhas conflicts with the phonetic laws of Celtic.
3. The gen. sing, of all consonantal stems.

E.g., hethad (nom. beofhu, life), for prehistoric hivatuf-as = Gr.
jSjoTijToy ; ht'dget, hrdgat (nom. brdge, neck), for prehistoric
bargent-as, Lat. gurgitis; coimded (nom. coimdiu, lord), for
prehistoric -medet-as (cf. Gr. fxiSovroi) ; athar (father), for pre-
historic aier-as = Gr. Trare/ooy; menman (nom. inenme, sense,
mind) = Skr. manmanas; er-miten (nom. er-mitiu, reverence),
for prehistoric mentin-as (cf Lat. mentiSnis).

The e in these forms is of difierent origin. In brdgct, it is the
a of the stem-forming suffix ant, weakened in prehistoric time
to e; cf Lat. fer-ent. In coivided (stem cov-medi at), it is the
representative of an original ia, the a of which changed the i

Tin- fAtivs o/Aaslniif i,i Ir'ish. 8:5

into (', ftii'l tlicii disa]i]H'aivd. In like manner, tlio <■ d' tr-ui'ilcii
has spruni,' iVoni an original /, wliicli, according to the phonetic
laws of Irish, has been changed into e, as in fer, by the a of the
once existing final syllable. For, the -an of the compound sufBx
ti-an is variable in Irish, like the Skr. primary sufBx an: it has
its vowel lengthened in the strong cases, and dropped in the
weak cases (cf. Skr. ace. rdj-dn-am, gen. rdj-n-as), whilst in
Latin the lengthened form has established itself for all cases.
Therefore, the difference between Jr. viiten and Lat. mentionis,
consists in this, that the former presupposes a man-tin-as, but
the latter a man-tidn-af.

That, however, the e in hrugd, coimded, ermitev, and in all
similar genitives, was a broad e, is not proved so much by the
form hrdijat, in which one might also assume the progressive
influence of a long a in the root syllable, as by the spelling en in
later MSS., e.g., le'nead, nom. le'ine (shirt); tenead, nom. leoe
(fire).

4. The 2nd per. sing, of the reduplicated perfect. C'f Ztschr, fiir
Vgl. Spr. xxiii. 229. E.g., con-dare = Gr. 8eSopK-a<;.

5. The 1st per. plur. act. of the conjunct flexion.

Original mas represented by the Old Ir. m. E.g., doheram = Dor.
<pipo-fxe^ or Skr. bhard-mas. It cannot be determined whether
Ir. heram is for bhar-a-mas or hh.ar-d-mas. The Irish has
shortened the long d of an unaccented suftix-syllable in the stems
in tdt, e.g., bethad = Gr. jSiotiito?. In the following cases, the
weakening of -as into -es, -is, was effected in prehistoric time.

6. In the nom. plur. of the mas. and fern, consonantal stems.
The slender vowel has always entered into the preceding syllable,
and has there become the characteristic mark of this case (internal
flexion), e.g., athir, for prehistoric ater-is = xaTe'/oe? (cf Osc. censtur,
Umbr. frater, Lat. quattuor; see Biicheler's Lat. Decl., p. IG) ;
teit (nom. tee, fervidus), for prehistoric te{p)ent-is — Skr. tapantaa;
filid (nom. file, poet), for prehistoi'ic vdet-is; carait, (nom.
cara, friend), for prehistoric carant-is (cf. Gr. <p€povTe<}) ; coin
(nom cu, hound), for prehistoric con-is = Gr. /cJi/ey ; teoir (three,
fem.), for prehistoric <esoj'-is = Skr. iisj'as; cetheoir (four; fem.),
for prehistoric cetesor-is = Skr. catasras (cf Ebel in Beitr. zur Vgl.
Spr. i. 431). The forms teora, cetheora (Z. 302, 303) are formed
after the analogy of the nom. plur. of the fem. stems in d.

7. In the 2nd pers. sing. pres. ind. of the conjunct flexion. The
slender vowel has penetrated in the first conjugation ( = 3rd Lat.

84 Tlic Ldws (if All da ut in Irish.

conjugation) into the root-syllable. Cf. Boitr. zur Vgl. Spr., viii.
450.

E.g., (ts-hir (dici.s), for prehistoric ber-is (cf. Gr. e<j>ep€<!, Ved.
abharas, bharas). Stokes infers also (Beitr. zur Vgl. Spr. vi.
465) bens as the original form.

In like manner are formed in thei-preterite, ns-ru-birt (dixisti)
Z. 454 ; in the s-preterite, iv charais (amasti ; first pers. ro charus)
Z. 462 ; in the s- future, -teis (cf Beitr. zur Vgl. Spr. vii. 44), for
prehistoric (s)tex-is ; cf Gr. o-rfi'^ei?, which, however, has the
primary ending.

S. Perhaps, in the adverbs in th, d (Z. 6()S), which I might
regard a.s formations with the ablative-suftix fafi, familiar to us
in Sanskrit and Latin.

E.g., ind oindid, i-iul dendaid (semel, singulatim), adverb from
oinde (.singularis ; stem ainatia); Sindid for prehistoric ointc-t-ifi
(gramm. groundform ainatia-tas) ; sarnlid (ita) Z. 610, for pre-
historic samcdi-t-is (Lat. siwili-fer, with another suffix), cosniil =
Lat. consimilis (Z. 76iS). Cf. Lat. primi-tus (fiist), Skr. sarvataa
(from all sides, everywhere). Only I cannot explain the form in
of the art. ind. {in troxidaid, Tpo-n-iKiei).

II. is stood originally in auslaut. The i has penetrated into
the preceding syllable. Here come under consideration : —
1. The nom. sing, of the niasc. and fem. stems in /.
Examples — Old Ir. fdith, for prehistoric vdt-is = Lat. vdtes ;
rosmail (adj.), for prehistoric con-samal-is = hsit. con-siTnilis ;
crvbim (worm ; fem.), for prehistoric crom-vs = Skr. hrmis (masc.) ;
buith (to be ; fem. infiu.), de-buith (dissensio), for prehistoric but-is
= Gr. <j)vai9 ; suil (eye ; fem.), for prehistoric sill-is; cf Corn.
heuul (sun), Lat. sol, Goth, saitil; com-bairt, convpert, for pre-
historic -bret-is = Goth, ga-bailrths.

Aspii'ation appears at a later period after the nom. sing, of the
fem. i-stem.s, accoi'ding to the analogy of the fem. stems in a : suil
chairech (the eye of a sheep), gair choille loinche (the voice of
the wood [full] of blackbirds). See Beitr. zur Vgl. Spr. i. 335.
In this case, aspiration has become the gi'ammatical sign of the
fem. gender.

2. The dat. plur. of all stems.

The more ancient form -bis, represented by Old Ir., -b, with
a slender vowel in the jjreceding syllable ; e.g., feraib, tuathaib,
(tiiath, fem. people), sidib (suil, fem. eye). The stems with conson-
antal auslaut follow the analogv of the stems with vocalic auslaut:

The Lmvs of A unlaid in Iiii<Ii. Ho

aiedaih {file, poet), V\kc. fcraih ; b rdigtib{brdge, neck), like fdthib;
athraib {atldr, father), alongside of brditkrib {brdthir, brother).
In the Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 173, Ebcl assumed -bis, as we have
done, as the original termination of this case; but in his edition
of the Gramm. Celt. (p. 222), influenced probably by Old Gaul,
forms, like fxuTpe^o vafxuvcriKa^o (Beitr. iii. 162), he has assumed
-bos as the older form. That assumption, however, is not correct,
according to the phonetic laws of Irish. The Irish prehistoric
-bis may have, possibly, originated from an Indo-Germ. -bhias
(like -bim in the dual form -bhiam ; cf B. VI. 2), so that, after all,
it may be identical with the Gaulish -bo (=Lat. -bus) ; but, just
as well, the Irish -bis may be a continuation of the Indo-Germ.
-bhis. The latter a.ssumption is supported by the fact that the
Iri.sh dative is used by itself (without a preposition) only in an
instrumental sense, or to express time. Stokes has adduced from
the older language a case of aspiration after the dative plural
(Beitr. ii. 10-i, note) ; but in the face of the numerous Old Irish
examples without aspiration quoted by Z •ass (p. 21G), this single
Instance of it is of no weight against tae original consonantal
auslaut of this termination. May the nuh (Z. 216), sometimes
found in the article, contain the Gaulish termination -bo 1

III. ihs stood originally in the last syllable. Of monosyllabic
words, there comes here under consideration the particle du-, do-,
which corresponds to the Skr. dus-, Gr. Sv^- (Z. 863). No doubt,
it has aspiration after it, as, e g., do-chruth (turpis ; cruth, forma)
proves. I presume, however, that here the analogy of the particle
sii-, so- (=Skr. sit-) may have had some influence. In polysyllabic
words, the u has sometimes penetrated into the pi'eceding syllable.
Most frequently, the u of the secondary suflix fii has penetratetl
into unaccented suflix-syllable.s, which are short either by nature
or by position.

1. The nom. sing, of the masc. stems in -u. E.g., mug (servus)
= Goth, magus ; follu-s, soUus (apertus), for svalnast-its (suff. tu) ,
cf Old Baktrian qwreaag-ca (brightness), gen. qarenanho ; uccus,
occus (vicinus), for ancas-tus (cf. Goth, neliv, nigh, near; Zeitschr.
fur Vergl. Spr. xx. 415); cosmilius (similitude), for -samaliast-us ;
inib-rddud (cogitatio), fov-rddiat-us (Goth. redan), cf Lat. vestitus,
Goth, aukjodus (noise) ; fid (tree), New Ir. fiodh, for prehistoric
rid-us = O.H.G. luitii; bith (world). New Ir. bioth, for prehistoric
bit-US (cf Gaul. Bitu-viges), belongs to Old Baktrian jiti, life ;
molad (praise; cf. Ch.-Slav. -moliti, to beg, to pray), for prehistoric

m Thr L,nrs,.f Aiishnii nt Irish.

iii(il(d-us, a fijiniation like Lat. traciatas, wliicli in Irisli has
liecome tractad. Whether molad is to be traced back to rnold-t-us
(ir to inolaja-tu-s I leave here undecided. Cf. Stokes in Beitr. zur
Vergl. Spr. i. 355.

b. TERMINATIONS WITH J/- AU.SLAUT.

Tlie in, in prehistoric time, became n, and ha.s been [)reserved
in this form up to the present day in certain phonetic combina-
tions at tlie beginning of the following word, before a vowel or a
medial. Original am is presei'ved in the monosyllabic co n- =
Lat. CM«i (Z. G40); as, e.g., co n-eoch (with a horse), but co claidiub
(with a sword).

IV. am stood originally in au.slaiit. Before this .syllable
disappeared, it remained, in certain cases, unchanged (with
perhaps a leaning towards on), but, in other cases, it became en,
in. Here come under consideration : —

1. The ace. sing, of the masc. stems in u. J^'sj-, fer n-aile for
vir-an = virum ulium, but in fer (virum). The e offer is to be
accounted for as in the nom. sing. /er (B. I. 1). An unmutilated
Old Celtic form we have, perhaps, in /napKuii ~ 'i-Tnrov (Paus. x.
19 ; cf Ebel in Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. ii. 67).

2. The num. and ace. sing, of the neut. stems in «, with the
termination on in Old Gaulisli.

E.g., Old Ir. dliged n-aill (lex alia), for dli<jet-an (cf Goth
dulfjs, guilt, Ch.-Slav. dluyU, with suffi.K-formation as in Skr.
rajatam, silver, Goth, liuhath, light) ; hiath, usually hiad (susten-
ance, food), for bivat-an, to be compared, without taking the
difference of gender into account, with Gr. /3/oto? (cf '^kr.jtvitani;
nemed (sacellum) = Old Gaul, nemeton (Z. 801; Beitr. zur Vergl.
Spr. iv. 130) — from the same root, Skr. nam, also netn (heaven),
which has nothing to do with Skr. nahhas ; at-trah (possessio ;
atreba, possidet, habitat, Z. SON), for -tr,ii-an, perhaps = Goth.
thuurj').

Following the analogy of the neut. «-stems, other neut. stems
also have got n in Old Irish in the nom. and ace. sing, as a
grammatical mark, although it did not originally belong to them.
E.g., tech n-oiijed (donius hospitum) Z. 270, although tech = Gr.
crreyog ; leth oi-gotho (dimidiura vocis), placed erroneously by
Zeuss (p. 228) under the stems in a, although leth = Lat. lat us
(Z. 271) ; niuir n-Icht (mare Ictium), although wmir= Lat. mare.
The n after aivni (name, stem (inrneit = Skr. ndman), is, perhaps,

The L(wn (if Au-shdit ill Irish. 87

to be accounted for iu the same way; ;is, e.j,'., in aiiim ti-(ihs*il
(nomeu apostoli), Z. 2(5i>.

Probably the n in the noni. and ace. dual of neuters after dd
(e.g., dd n-gruad, duae genae, Z. 228), of which Ebel (Beitr. zur
Vergl. Spn ii. 70) did not know what to make, is also to be ex-
plained in a similar manner. The cause of such an analogical
construction, may partly be found in the nom. and ace. dual
having frequently come to be of the same form as the nom. and
ace. singular.

-awi in prehistoric time became -eo, -in:

3. In the ace. sing, of the consonantal stems of the masc. and
fem. geudere.

E.g., hrdgif (uom. brdge, neck), for prehistoric brdgent-in (cf
Lat. gurgitem) ; alr-mitin (nom. air-initlu, reverentia), for pre-
historic -mentin-in (cf Lat. mentionem) ; athir (nom. athiv,
father), for prehistoric {p)ater-in = Lat. ixdrem, Gr. iruTepa.

V. dm stood originally in the last syllable. Before the syllable
disappeared, the vowel was shortened, so that original dm could
be treated as ami. Here come under con-idevition : —

1. The gen. plur. of all nouns. The formation of this case is
everj'where the same, as in Gothic (e. g., fiske, h(dge, sunive,
hanane, brothre ; gibo, tuggono).

E.g., na n-ech n-aile (aliorura equorum ; nom. ech), New Ir. na
n-each, for prehistoric eq-an = Gr. 'Ittttoov ; inna tuath (nom.
tuath, people; fem.), for prehistoric tdt-an = Goth, thiitdo ; na
'Ill-ban (nom. ben, a woman), for prehistoric ben-an (cf Goth.
qene) ; filed (nom. file, poet), later fileadh, for prehistoric velet-an
(cf Lat. milit-um) ; con (nom. cw, dog, hound), for prehistoric
cun-an = Gr. kvvwu; anman (nom. ainm, name), for prehistoric
anman-an = Skr. ndmndm, Goth, namno ; brdthar (nom. brdthir,
brother), for prehistoric brdter-an — h&i. fratrum, Goth, brothre.

In the names of relationship, however, brdthre is found along-
side of brdthar (Z. 263). It is remarkable that also the gen. plur.
fem. of the numerals tri (three), cethir (four), has a vowel in the
auslaut (Z. 302, 303) : teora n-ungae (trium unciarum; teoir, tos ;
see B. I. 6), also vetheora (uom. cetheoir ; see B. I. 6.) Perhaps
the article may help to an explanation.

The article in the gen. plur. has the forms inna and na, with
n following (Z. 215). As the dissyllabic inna is evidently the
older form, and na only a shortened form, so likewise in inna we
seem to have an instance of the violation of the laws of au.slaut.

88 TliC Luivn of Aitdaut in Irish.

However, the phonetic relations are perfectly regular, if we
start from the pronominal termination sdtn. The fixed vowel a
of inna, na, which never interchanges with another vowel, does
not stand for dm, but for -dmm.

Perhaps, then, the gen. plur. fem. of those two numerals, ieora
and cetheora, is formed after the analogy of the article. The same
would then also be the case with the by-forms ieora and cetheora
in the nom. plur. fem., to which inna and na in the nom. plur,
fem. of the article correspond. In the gen. plur., inna is the
form of the article for the three genders. If my view of teora and
cetheora be correct, one may assume that, in prehistoric time,
inna was only the fem. form of the gen. plural, and that, there-
fore, the termination sdm occurred originally in Irish, as in Greek
Tauiv, /xovaawv, only in the feminine. The fem. inna, however,
has foiced its way into the two other genders in the gen. plur., as
well as in the ace. plur. of which we have already spoken
(A. II. 2).

Could the genitive forms teora, cetheora, have also influenced
the genitive-formation of the names of relationship ? The stems
teor-, cetheor-, stood in a certain connection with the.se as r-.stems
by the genius of the language (sprachgefuhl). The difference,
however, between teora and hruthre in the modification of the
final vowel, may have been caused by the r of tewa being pre-
ceded by a broad vowel, whilst in brdthre an c has certainly been
suppressed between th and r. [I do not believe this now; ir-hrdthre
is like the Gen. PI. of the stems in -i and -u ; fdthe from faith ;
inoge from mug. Also, in Gothic hrothar follows in the Nom. PI.
brotherjuft, and other cases the declension o{ sunus. E. \V.]

Ebel supposed (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 170, 172) that athre
stands for a prehi.storic atrdn, and that it has preserved the vowel
on account of the preceding double consonant. Of the correctness
of this conjecture and of a snppos' d parallel case, I shall treat in
the last Excursus.

The stems in ia, i, and ((, have also the auslaut e in the gen.
plural (see Excursus i. ii.); but it cannot be supposed that these
stems influence the nouns of relationship in Irish.

2. The ace. sing, of the fem. stems in d. The vowel of the
syllable -dm, before it was dropped, appeal's not only shortened, but
also attenuated. In this prehistoric -in, the above mentioned femi-
niues coincide with the consonantal stems (B. IV. 3) and the
/-stems (B. VI. 1). [May it be taken from thein ?]

The Laws ,'/ Audmif in Irish. 89

E.g., tuaith-n-aili (another people), for prehistoric t6t-in=^Goth.
thiuda; Mini (nom. Mm, hand), for prehi.storic {p)M.m-in = Lat.
palmam, 0. H. G. folma, Gr. Tru\diuL>]v.

VI. im stood originally in the la.st syllable. The / invarialily
penetrated into the preceding sj-llable. The following forms come
here under consideration : —

1. The ace. sing, of the masc. and fern, stems in /. E.g., in S'uil n-
a'd'i (the other eye; nom. j.'(t;7), for prehistoric .silZ-m. VGVETIN
(Beitr. iii. 163), which is found alongside of VCVETE evidently as
an inflected form, appears to he an Old Gaulish ace. of this kind.
The form rutin, mentioned by Stokes (Beitr. ii. 104), is unfortun-
ately only a conjectural reading of the Inscriptional RA jTiV" (Beitr.
iii. 1C6).

2. The dat. dual of the numeral deib, dlb (Z. 301), with a nasal
following ; e.g., in dib n-uarib deac (duodecira horis) Z. 240.

This deib, dib, stands for prehistoric dveb-in, the termination
bin of which Ebel (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spi-. ii. 70) has connected
with Skr. bhydm in dvdhhydm. Formally the Gi-. (pw agi-ees more
exactly with this Celtic bin, bim. From original bhidm we
should expect, according to rule, to find be in Old Irish (cf.
Excursus i).

The foregoing example, in dib n-iuirib deac, j)roves, at the
same time, that the nouns in the dative dual had already in Old
Irish assumed the corresponding plural form. Had they pre-
served the proper dual form, it would have been in dib n-uarib
n-deac. In the course of time, even the n after dib was dropped ;
for, as early as the Lebar Brecc (14-1.5 centuries), we find, e.<'.,
cona dib apstolu (with his twelve apostles). The noun stands here
even in the form of the ace. plural ; from which it clearlj' follows
that, according to Irish usage, the updaMib of the dual was not
different from the apstulaib of the plural.

The lengthening of the i in dib appeared, probably, only at
a later jaeriod, perhaps after the analogy of the nom. phir.
fern. di.

VII, urn stood originally in the last .sj-llable. The u does not
always penetrate into the preceding .syllable. Cf what has been
remarked on -us (B. III).

1. Ace. sing, of the masc. stems in it; e.g., in ra-bilhm-braa (the
great world), in which bith stands for bit-un.

'.ID Tlic Linvs of A asUmt iit Irish.

C. TERMINATIONS WITH X- AUMLAUT.

VIII. an stood originally in the last syllable. The followinjf
cases come liere under consideration : —

1. Seckt (seven), for secht-an; secht n-aisle (septem articuli) Z.
303, 304; cf. Lith. sepfynl, Goth, sihun. That the vowel of the
last syllable, before it was dropped, was a broad one, is proved by
the modern spelling seaeht. In the same way, ocht may be
referred to ocht-an; ocht n-ahle (octo articuli). Cf. Lith.
asstunl.

In the followiiiy; case.s, an- was wuakeueil in prehistoric time
to en, in : —

2. N61 (nine), for vov-in ; voi iu-hut (nine cows); cf Goth.
until, Lat. novem ; deich (ten), for dec-in; dcich m-hai (ten cows);
cf Goth, taihun, Lat. decern. Ir. cdic (five) for cdc-i, i.e., quenqne
= Old Gaul. pevi2)e-, Cymi-. pimp, shows just as little as Lat.
quinque, Gr. TreVre, TrefXTre, an auslauting nasal, although it appears
in the Skr. stem pafican.

3. Nom. and ace. sing, of the neuter stems iu n (Z. 2G8) ; e.g.,
uimn n-abstil (nomen apostoli) in the Wtirzburg Codex; aimn
n-Aeda in the Codex of the Cloister of St. Paul: ainrn for a pre-
historic anm-in, anm-en (cf K.-Slav. ime).

I do not hold this opinion as absolutely established ; for here
also the n following might have been introduced only after the
analogy of the neut. a-stems, as we have found already in the case
of the neufc. stems in -as and -i (B. IV., p. 80). In the same
poem, from which we have quoted ainvi n-Aeda, is found inrnain
n-ainm . . . Aeda (beloved the name ... of Aed — Goid.,^ 178),
with n after the neut. nom. sing, of an adjective z'-stem ; and like
this n, the n after ainm might also be a transported one. For, the
neut. stems in » form in Sanskrit the nom. and ace. sing, without n
(e.g., ndma, name). Here may also be quoted the Old British
form Koupfxi, Kopma (Z. 115),i which at the same time manifestly
represents theprehistoricform of Ir. coirm,cwirm (beer; = corm-i),
anil that without n in ausla.ut. This renders of more import-
ance the one passage, in the Codex of St. Gall, in which ainm
diles (nomen proprium) is written without n (Z. 209, 984).

4. Stokes quotes (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 341) a dulim na n-did

■In the oldest authority, Dioskorides (40-60 A.D.) Trep! CXt)! iarp«ijs ii. lio,
the nominative is Kovpiu; the genitive in the heading is irepi Kovpiu.Oo$. Curmeii
is i)iobablv only a Latinised form.

Tlic Lmvs iij Aiifflant in I rink. !M

(0 Creator of tlie elements) as voc. sing, of dulem (creator), gen
diUeman. Perhaps tliis di'dirn is to be referred to a prehistoric
diUem-in (ef, Skr. rajan, 0 king) ; but dulim may also be a later
spelling for nom. di'doi), [nud tliis is what I nqw believe.]

ll. TEKMINATIONS WITH T-AUSLAUT.

IX. at stood originally in auslaut.

Of monosyllabic words, there is to be considered here the prep.
CO, ciu (ad, usque ad; Z. 647), redu])licated in cucu-m (ad me),
ciicu-t (ad te). This preposition terminated originally in a con-
sonant, as shown by its not being followed by aspiration, and by
its combining with the article to form cossin n-. This con-
sonant was t, as is proved by cudku (ad eos), which occurs along-
side of cucu. Therefore Ir. co = Gr. kut. The a of kuto. must
have been dropped in Irish very early, even before the laws of
auslaut began to operate.

Of polysyllabic forms there come under consideration here : —

1. The 3rd sing. pres. ind. of the conjunct flexion of the 2nd
conjugation ; e.g., no chant (amat), for prehistoric cara-at, caraj-
at : cf. Horn. 6pun (witli primary personal termination). See
Excursus ii. 9.

2. The 3rd sing. couj. fel (sit), e.g., in the impersonal con-dum-
fcl (ut es.sem) Z. 491. This form stands for prehistoric vel-at, in
contrast to the ind. Jil, feil, for prehistoric velt-i (or vel-it). The
root is Europ. vel, Skr. var (to choose, to will). To see the cor-
rectness of this etymology, one must know that Jil, conj. fel,
governs the accusative, e.g., ni Jil mndi'^ nacliit charad (there is
not a woman who did not love thee). The Germ. " nicht gibt es
eiue frau " (there is not a woman, lit. it gives not a woman) is a
counterpart to this Irish idiom: "There chooses not," or " there
wills not a woman." The form fel, however, for prehistoric vei-at,
is a reliable example of conjunctive-formation with a short vowel
in the stem, like Ved. re.sai, Horn, i'o/uec, e'l'Sofxev. As these stand
alongside of the indicative asti, ifxev, 'tSfxev, so fel stands alongside
of the indicative /iV, i.e., velti, Lat. volt. Cf Curtius' Verb. ii. 5.5 ;
Delbrlick's Altind. Verb. o7.

In the following cases the original -at was weakened to -cf, -it,
the slender vowel of which penetrated into the preceding
syllable : —

' MiuH is the iicc. .sing, of ben (woman). See A. 11. 3.

92 77«_' Lav.v of Aadant in Irish.

1. The 3rd sing. pies. ind. of the conjunct flexiou of the 1st
conjugation ( = Lat. 3rd conjugation). This form has a secondary
personal termination, as has been ah'eady pointed out in the
Beiti". viii. 450.

Old Ir. 910 h(-'ir ((urt), for prehistoric her-it, cf. Skr. abhurdt ;
not ail (alit te), for prehistoric al-it ; ni ib (he drinks not), for
prehistoric {p)ib-it, = Lat. bibit. Cf. B. I. 7. The same prim-
itive forms have been inferred also by Stokes (Beitr. zur Yergl.
Spr. vi. 405).

In the same way is formed the 3rd sing, of the ^-preterite; e.g.,
birt (she brought forth), for prehistoric bert-it; cf Gr. eKoirre
(Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. viii. 451). But most verbs have in this
tense a, also e, in the root-syllable, without i penetrating into it
(Z. 455). Either the -at had not been here so decidedly weak-
ened to -it, or the double consonants {rt, It, cht) prevented the
penetrating of i.

The 3rd sing, of the conjunct-flexion of the .s-future has suffered
a specially remarkable mutilation. This tense is formed in Irish
in a way similar to that in which it is formed in Greek, only that
in Irish it is limited to the roots with a guttural, a dental, or s
in auslaut. A guttural or a dental with s becomes in Irish ss, or
.s\ The 2rid sing. fut. of the conjunct-flexion of tiagaivi (o-Te/xw)
according to rule, is t/is, for prehistoric t&s-is, of which the corres-
ponding form in Greek would bo * crrei^e?. Likewise, in the 3rd
sing, we should expect t(^is for prehistoric teas-it ; but, generally,
this has been mutilated to tei, te (Z. 467). Consequently, even
the Aft', s, has also been dropped, which has otherwise happened
only in the ease of a primitive final ss, e.g., ri, = Lat. rex, a from
ass = e^, Lat. ex.

2. The nom. and ace. sing, tmig (foot) Z. 255, for prehistoric
trag-it. Ebel, in Beitr. i. 170, took this word as a neuter. Traig
would, therefore, correspond in its formation to Skr. bharat, the
neuter of the participle. Cf. Beitr. ii. 08. [A very doubtful case.]

e. TERMINATIONS WITH VOCALIC AUSLAUT.

The word-forms coming here under consideration, have the
peculiarity that, in certain positions, they aspirate the anlaut
of the following word.

X. o, stood originally in the last syllable.

1. The 1st pers. sing, of the reduplicated perfect. See Ztschr.
fur Vergl. Spr. xxiii. 229. E.g., con-dare (conspexi), for pre-

Tlic L((ivfi of Auslaut in IriA. 'J-"i

liistoric dcdarc-a = Gv. StSopKu, Skr. dadar^a ; se'sluch for
prehistoric sedac-a (cf. Gotli. doh). [I believe that this (i was
originally long.]

la. can (unde) Z. 356, for prehistoric can-a ? Tins word,
according to its form, is to be compared with Goth hvan, but
according to its signification, with O. H. G. hwanana. Its
ablative character is based upon the pronominal-stem na.

Perhaps certain prepositions ought to be mentioned here; e.g.,
ar (before, for ; Germ, vor, filr) Z. G22, for prehistoric (■p)ar-a,
Gr. Trapd. The Old Gaul, are- in Are-moricae civitates (Gliick's
Kelt. Namen, p. 31) seems to indicate a short vowel in auslaut.
Since, however, Irish has dropped even long d in auslaut, and
since, in Gothic, faura occurs alongside of faiir, ar might have
also originated from (p)ar-d.

In all the following cases, a was weakened to e, i : —

2. In the voc. sing, of the masc. stems in a. A similar
weakening lias taken place in the con-esponding Greek and
Latin forms, -e, -e.

E.g., a maicc, mice (0 son), for prehistoric niaq-i nom.) mace,
for prehistoric maq-as), cf. Gr. (pl\-€, Lat. amic-e ; a cU (0 God),
for prehistoric clev-e (nom. dia, for prehistoric dev-as) = Skr.
dev-a; a fir (O man) = Lat. 0 vir = Skr. vira.

3. In the nom. and ace. dual of all consonantal stems. Simi-
larly, -e occurs in the corresponding Greek forms.

E.g., cli siair (duas sorores), for prehistoric sesar-e (nom. sing.
siur, for prehistoric sesiir) Z. 263, cf. Gr. Qvyartp-e ; dd sligid
(duas vias), for prehistoric sliget-e (nom. sing, slige) Z. 259 ;
di tiprait (duo fontes), -ait for prehistoric -ant-e (nom. sing.
tipra) Z. 259, cf Gr. yepovr-e.

We are justified in assuming here a special dual-formation
distinct from the plural, because the accusative has in the plural
a form distinct from the nominative : nom. sing, dige, nom. dual
sligid, nom. plur. sligid; ace. sing, sligid with n following, ace.
plur. sligeda, ace. dual sligid.

4. In the 2nd sing, imperative of the 1st conjugation.
Similarly, the Lat. has -c in the 3rd conjugation, and the Greek
-e in the corresponding forms.

E.g., heir, for a prehistoric her-i, ,Gr. <j)ip-€ (Z. 443).

5. In the 2nd plur. imperative. Original -to, represented by
Old Ir. -d, with slender vowel penetrating into the preceding
syllable ; similarly in Greek -re, and in Lat. -te.

^•i TIte Laivs of Auslaut in Irisli.

E.g.,berid, for prehi.stoiic beref-i ~ (h: (pepere, cf. L&t. feHe ;
'ibid (drink ye), for prehistoric pihel-i = Lat. bibite.

6. lu the 2nd plur. of the conjunct-flexion of nearly all tenses.
Here, likewise, the Greek lias -re, whereas the 8kr. has -tha
and -ta.

E.g., pres. do-berid (Lat. date), for prehistoric beret-i = Gr.

^eper-e ; fut. for-tesid (suceurretis), for prehistoric tesset-i = Gr.
(TTei^€T€, etc.

7. In the 3rd sing, of the reduplicated perfect. The stem -a
of Skr. forms like dadar^xi was here, before it was dropped,
weakened to e or i, in beautiful accordance with the Gr. e in
XeXonre. Cf Ztschr. xxii. 229.

E.g., con-dairc (conspexit), for prehistoric dedarc-i = Gr.
(^eSopKe, Skr. dadar^a ; cechuin (cecinit), for prehistoric cecani.
Curtius holds (Verb, der Griech. Spr. ii. 173), but incorrectly,
that this form ended origiuallj' in t — (ce-cavi-t). The aspiration
proved (Z. 181) so often after bo (fuit; shortened for bdi, for
prehistoric bcbovi, root bJiu), in the ancient language, and still
tised in the modern language (O'Donovan's Ir. gramm. 386),
shows that the 3rd sing, perf in Irish, as in Sanskrit and Greek,
was formed without f.

8. Cdic (five), for prehistoric cde-i, that is, cuenq-e = Cymr.
pimp, Lat. qitivqiie, Gr. irivre, irefXTre.

XI. d stood originally in the last sj-llable. It is preserved in
the monosyllabic vocative-particle a (sometimes d) = Gr. (S, Lat.
o, with aspiration after it (e.g., a chossa, 0 feet ') Z. 240, which is
still an established law in New Irish. The Indo-Germ. d was
split up on Irish territory into a and 6. Before these vowels
were dropped in the auslaut of polysyllabic words, they were
shortened into « and u. The following forms come here under
consideration : —

1. The nom. sing, of the fem. stems in d.

E.g., tuath (people), for prehistoric tSt-a = Goth, thiada; fvoech
(heath, heather), for prehistoric vroik-a = Gr. epe'iKri ; Idm, (hand),
for prehistoric (pjldnia = Gr. TroXa/xi;, Lat. palma ; run (secret,
mystery), for prehistoric ri'm-a = Goth, runa ; fedb (widow), for
prehistoric vidv-a — Lat. vidu-a; ingen (daughter). New Iri.sh
rnghean with n not softened, because it was followed in prehis-
toric time by a broad vowel. See Ebel in Beitr. zur Vergl.
Spr. i. 179

2. The nom. and ace. dual of the masc. and neut. stems in a,

Thf Lmrn of Au^luiU In Irish. 1)5

The original loug d of this form lias been ineserved in tlie mono-
syllabic ihi = Ved. dm, Gr. Svw, Lat. duo.

Old Ir. dd ech (two liorses), for prehistoric ech-a — Ved. agvd,
Gr. iTTTTft). The original vocalic auslaut of dd is shown by the
aspiration following it; e.g., eter dd son (inter duos sonos) Z. 228.
In regard to the n in the neuter dd ii-gruad (duae genae), see
under B. lY. 2.

3. The nom. and ace. phir. of the neut. stems in a, and of the
neut. consonantal stems.

The neut. stems in a certainly follow in these cases, even in Old
Ii-ish, the analogy of the fem. stems in d (A. ii. 2) ; but there
have also been preserved alongside of these some genuine neut.
forms : grdn, for prehistoric grdn-a = Lat. grdna; neii (^virtutes),
for prehistoric nert-a (as in Patrick's Hymn in the Liber Hymno-
rum ; but in a more recent MS., we have in the same passage the
later form neurta) Z. 228 ; tri diet (Z.307, 1087) = Ved. tvi gatd,
tri thrdth (three times), and others.

Of consonantal stems : annum,, cmmann (nom. sing, ainm,
name), for prehistoric anman-a, cf. Lat. nomina ; bimen, b^menn
(verbera ; nom. sing. be'i7n, connected with benim, ferio), for pre-
historic bemen-a; drommann (terga; nora.druimm), for prehistoric
drommann-a (assimilated from drosmann-, like e/jL/uLevat from
ea/xefat, cf. Lat. doisum for droso-) Z. 269. Instead of these, we
find in later MSS. forms ending in a following the analog}'' of the
neuter stems in a : anmana, beimeanna (cf. O'Donovan's Ii'.
Gramm. p. 98). The doubling of the n in the auslaut of the
sufSxes an and man has not yet been explained.

4. The nom. sing, of the masc. stems formed by the suffix man
(Z. 264a). This suffix serves in Irish for the secondary word-
formation (Z. 775), but has had md in the nominative, like the
primary ma?i of Sanskrit and Latin : brithem (judex; from breth,
judicium), for prehistoric brithem-a (cf. Skr. brahmd, gen. Ir.
bretheman, Skr. brahma-n-as ; flaithem (dominus ; from fiaith,
dominion), for prehistoric liatim-a ; Airem,, nom. propr., for pre-
historic Arem-a, {Ariam-d), gen. Aireman, Eremon (cf Skr.
Aryamd, stem Aryaman). The lost broad vowel is clearly shown
bj' the modern spelling breithcamh, flaithcamh. To this class be-
longs also talam (earth), for prehistoric talm.-a, gen. talman, re-
minding us, as to its root syllable, of Lat. tellus, but, as to its stem-
formation, of Skr. stariman, stariman, (couch; cf. Commentary on
the Unadis.), locative starimani, Ved. infinitive to the root star.

9G Tlie Laws of Auxlaat in Iridi.

Oil the nom. sing, of the remaining stems in n, mentioned in Z.
2C4a, see Excursus iii. 2.

5. The instrumental sing, of the fem. stems in a, preserved in
isolated forms. See thereon under 9.

6. The conjunct-form of the 1st pers. sing, pre.s. conjunctive.
E.g., CO n-aer-bar (donee dicam), coni eper (ut non dicam) Z.

440 ; -bar for prehistoric ber-a, orig. bhard. This person is rarely
met with in the 1st conjugation, as the old conjunctive was
already in Old Irish neai-ly extinct. The question now is
whether the original termination of this form was d or dm. In
the latter case, we should be reminded of Lat. feram. But, on
the other hand, Vedic forms, like nir ayd (I will go out), stavd (I
will praise),' and Gr. (pepw, belong to a very ancient type ; and for
this latter I decide, since a nasal has not been proved after any of
the Irish examples, whilst aspiration has been pi-oved after, at
least, one of them : ni ta chumme-se friu-som (non fuerim ego
par illorum ; tau, tao indicative, td conjunctive) Z. 490. In
Irish, therefore, in prehistoric time, the common ground-form for
the 1st pers. sing, indicative and conjunctive assumed different
forms, so that the latter became berd and the first hero (B. XI. 8),
whilst Greek has (pepu) in both cases.

In some verbs, whose present-stem is formed with ia, we find
also in the conjunctive indications of a tendency towards the
obscuring of the vowel : do-gn^o (faciam) beside do-gniu (facio),
beo (sim) beside bm (sum), Z. 492. The modified form eo in the
conjunctive beside iu in the indicative, shows that here also the
a was preserved pure in the conjunctive longer than in the indi-
cative. How it is that gneo, beo, by the preservation of the last
vowel, do not conflict with the laws of auslaut, will be explained
in Excursus i., 2.

7. The conjunct-form of the 1st sing, of the reduplicated future,
which, in nearly all instances, has a conjunctive-flexion. This
form may be more correctly regarded as the conjunctive of a
reduplicated perfect or aorist, the indicative of which is not
always preserved in Irish.

Of these forms more numei-ous examples can be adduced, since
they belong to a favourite formation which has been preserved
down to the modern language : as-hc'r (dicam), originating out of
bebr-d ; nad eel (quod non celabo), originating out of ced-d (Z.

' See Delbriick's Altind. Verb. 26.

The Laws of A uslaut in Irish. 97

452 ; Beitr. zur Yergl. Spr., vii. IG). The Vedic prd n'A vocd (I
will announce ; R.V. vi. 59, 1 ; Delbriick's Altind. Verb. 26) is
precisely the same formation ; for vocd is contracted from va-uc-d,
Indo-Germ. va-vak-a, from which also Gr. elVw (for FeFe-Trui) has
originated. On this <f in Irish, originating through compensation-
lengthening, see Ztschr. fur Vergl. Spr. xxiii. 246.

Original d was modified to o, and then shortened to u, before it
was dropped.

8. In the 1st sing. pres. iud. act. of the conjunct-flexion, which
may be best observed in the 1st conjugation. The u has almost
always entered into the preceding syllaVilo.

E.g., as-hiuf (dico), for prehistoric her-a = Lat. /t;'o, Gr. (ptpw,
for-chun (praecipio), for prehistoric can-u = Lat. cano ; con-riiKj
(ligo), for prehistoric rici-tt (or veg-ti) = Lith. riszii ; ar-riuth
(adorior), for prehistoric rit-u = Lith. ritu.

With these, moreover, agree the 1st pers. sing, of the i-preterite
as-ru-hurt (dixi; of Gr. ko'tttw), 3rd pei-s. hirt, bert (Z. 454; Beitr.
zur Vergl. Spr. viii. 450) ; the 1st pers. of the conjunct-flexion of
the s-preterite ro-charus (amavi) Z. 461 ; the 1st person of the
conjunct-flexion of the 6-future for-chanuh (docebo; Beitr. zur
Vergl. Spr., vii. 33 ; Z. 458), although this tense has a conjunc-
tive character in the other forms. Also, the 1st pers. sing, of
the conjunctive-flexion in the s-future, comes under this head.
The reflex of the u is seen in nocho n-erus (I shall not rise; 2nd
pers. eris), for prehistoric eress-u = ope^w ; at-dums (exponam), for
prehistoric coss-ih (i.e., cod-syd) Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr., vii. 45. The
u does not enter into syllables with long i, 6, ia, whence ria tias
(before I shall go), for prehistoric tess-xi = Gr. crTe/^w.

Of the reduplicated future, there come under this head only as-
ririu (impendam) Z. 452, and the 3rd. pers. as-riri (appendat ;
Ml. 30 c) of the perf as-rir (dedit), pres. as-renat (reddunt), which
I have connected with Gr. ■rrpiafj.M and Trepvtjixi (Beitr. zur Vergl.
Spr. viii. 11 ; Ztschr. flir Vergl. Spr. xxiii. 214). But, as in the
perfect, the simple r6i-r (i.e., the verbal particle ro, with the
reflex of the lost reduplication-syllable ri, r being the last relic of
the vei-bal form)' belongs to the compound as-rir, so the simple
forms ni ria (ne emat), ni ria.t (ne dent, van Ian t),' which have
likewise lost the reduplication syllable, belong in the future to

' See Ztschr. xxiii. 52-i.
- See Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vii. 7 ; Z. 447.

98 The Laivs of Auslaid in Irish.

the compounds as-ririu, as-riri. These forms show the conjunc-
tive-flexion ; ria (i.e., prehistoric ricit) stands in the same relation
to riri (i.e., prehistoric riri-it), in which in the present the con-
junctive indidea (i.e., niddidi) stands to ni6icli (gloriatur ; i.e.
mudi-it). See A. II. 4, B. IX., and Excursus i. 1. The redupli-
cated future has everywhej-e else the conjunctive-flexion ; and it
is remarkable that this future ririu, riri, standing beside a per-
fect, shows an indicative-flexion. We may here refer to the
relation of the Vedic forms of the ind. perf jaghdna, and of the
conjunctive jayhanat (Delbriick's Altind. Verb. 57), and assume
that in Irish a further trace has been preserved of the conjunc-
tive with a short vowel in the stem (see B. IX. 2).^ By means of
Skr. forms, the original relation of the connected indicative and
conjunctive forms, may be represented in the following manner —

IND. PERF. CONJ.

jaghana. (jaghand) cf vocd.

jaghantha. (jaghanas.)

jaghdna. jaghanat.

All Indo-Germanic languages realise, in the course of time, a
tendency to distinguish, as a general rule, the conjunctive by the
length of the stem vowel. In this way, the more distinctly
conjunctive ria has been formed alongside of riri.

According to Stokes, ibiu is another example of a future formed
like 7'iriu: 7n praindigiuh-sa ocus ni ibiu (I will not eat and I
will not drink) Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vii. IG. The passive form
ebar, which occurs in the Leb. Bi'ecc. p. 9b (Facs.), proves that Ir.
ibimm (I drink) is a pres. tense formation, like Skr. pibdmi, Lat.
bibo. Now, one might suppose from the gloss, deugaigfit i. ibait,
on fotabunt in the Lat. Text of the Milan Codex, fol. 30° (Goid.-
p. 35) that the pres. ind. of ibimm had been used as a future ;
but, on the one hand, the glosses ai'e not always accurate as to
tense, and, on the other hand, ibixi would be a present-form, which
we would have to put into the 3i'd conjugation. The compara-
tive philologist is here readily reminded of Gr. Trlofxai, the xi-o

' If we trace riri to riri-it, but, on the other hand, fel to vel-ai, we must
admit that certainly a want of agreement appears, in these prehistoric forms,
in the treatment of the conjunctive vowel : ririu, riri, might be connected,
according to the phonetic relations, with the pres. of the 3rd coujugation
{rCidiu, rddi), whilst vd-at could only have been connected with the pres. of
the 1st conjugation {beir for ber-it) ; but, then, vel-it would have become feil,
fiL as in the iudicative.

The Laws of A uslauf in Irish. 99

of wliifli beside the tti coutaineil in ttI-Oi, could very well be taken
as an original conjunctive-formation. Ir. ibiu, originating, accord-
ing to the Celtic phonetic laws, from jyibid, would have diflei'ed
in the stem-formation from ircofxat only by the reduplication,
which, by the bye, we find also in Greek in the instance of the
root-form tti in Tmria-Kco.

The absolute form tiasit (with it in the auslaut), which has
been compared by Stokes (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr., vii., 45) with
Gr. arei^w, I shall endeavour to explain in Excursus iii.

9. In the instrumental sing, of the masc. and neut. stems in a.
In the so-called dative (characterized by w) of thisstem,twodifter-
ent cases, in my opinion, have come to coincide in form, and those
certainly not, as Ebel is inclined to assume, the dative and abla-
tive, but the old dative and the old instrumental. Why it cannot
be the ablative-form is stated under (A. II. C). As regards the
laws of sound, no objection can be urged against the opinion that,
e.g.,fiur {nom. fer., masc. man), niurt {nert, neut., strength), may
have originated, on the one hand, from vir-di, nart-di, an Indo-
Germ. dative-formation, but also, on the other hand, from vir-a,
nart-d, an Indo-Germ. instrumental-formation. The latter hypo-
thesis commends itself especially on this account, that it enables
us to understand why the Irish dative without a preposition, is
used only with an in.strumental signification (e.g., 7iach cruth ailiiv
[in any other way] Z. 60S), and requires, when used with a purely
dative function, the preposition do before it.

Here I might especially point out as an old instrumental the
ii-case when it expresses the compared object after the compara-
tive; e.g., ba mo amrii arailiu, (greater than another miracle
was ; nom. sing, amre, araile, from stems in ia). For other
examples see Z. 917.

In the same way, I explain the adverbs formed from adjectives,
as in hiucc (paulum ; for prehistoric hicc-u), which are treated in
Z. 608. In regard to its formation and vowel modification, this
Irish instrumental is to be compared with the O. H. G. instru-
mental in 10 ; e.g., onit inuatu (cf Erdmann's Syntax der Sprache
Otfrids, ii. 248).

As an instrumental of a fem. stem in d, I regard ind or sa (hac
hora), quoted as an ablative in Z. 244. The instrumental agrees
here in form with the nominative. Similarly, e.g., the Vedic
barhand {" mit maclit," with might) is not diflerent in form from
the nominative barhand. So, likewise, we may take the form

100 The Lau-s of Auslaut in Irish.

(mcreitmech in the sentence creitmech sin as messa ancreitmech
(fidelis liaec quae est deterior quam infidelis) Z. 917, for an
instrumental; also, ind adaig thi!issech (in the first night) Fled
Brier. 83; in tan (when; tan fern., time), alongside of the dative
in iar tain. In the course of time, this old instrumental was
entirely supplanted by the dative-form : alongside of lia tureen
(Fled Brier. 28), appears mo turim (greater than can be told) Hy.
5, 18.

On the other hand, we have the real ablative of or in the conjunc-
tion oj^e, uare (because) Z. 708. In the declension-paradigm, this
form must be given in the first place, as a genitive ; but similarly
in Sanskrit the genitive and ablative sing, of the feminines in d
coincide. Also the accusative (or dative) I'lair is used as a con-
junction in the sense of " because."

XII. i stood originally in the last syllable. It penetrated into
the preceding syllable, and was dropped in the auslaut. To this
class belong the following cases : —

1. The nom. and ace. sing, of the neut. stems in /. E.g.,
muir, for prehistoric mori, = Lat. mare ; guin (wound), for pi-e-
historic gon-i; buald (victory), for prehistoric b(kl-i. Cf. Ebel
in Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr., vi. 223.

After the analogy of the neut. stems in a, an n has crept in
after these forms, as if to mark the neuter : muir n-icht (mare
Ictium) Z. 235; see B. iv. 2.

2. The 2nd sing, of the absolute-flexion of the present, which
may be best observed in the 1st conjugation (= Lat. 3rd). The
single s of the termination must have fallen away, according to
the Irish laws of sound. E.g., beri (thou bearest), for prehistoric
beres-i, = Gr. ^e'peiy.

Similarly, tlie same person in the s-future : t^si (thou wilt or
shalt go), for prehistoric tesses-i = Gr. a-rei^et? (Beitr. zur Vergl.
Spr. vii. 46).

3. The 3rd sing, of the absolute-flexion of the present. The t
of the termination -ti is repi-esented by th, generally d. E.g.,
berid (he bears), for prehistoi'ic berct-i, = Gr. tpepei, Skr. bharat-i ;
ibid, for prehistoric {[j)ibct-i, — Skr. 'jpihati. Likewise, whenever
-id appears in any 3rd pers. sing., e.g., in the ?^-future jp'^'^'^chibid.

Under this head comes likewise is, for prehistoric est-i, = Gr.
eo-Ti, Ski-, asti ; aXso fail, feil, fd (there is, "es gibt"), for prehistoric
vel-ti, Lat. volt. Whilst in is (iss) the t of the personal-termin-
ation -ti has been assimilated to the preceding s, injil the t, having

The Laws of Audaut in Irish. 101

come into the auslaut, was dropped. If/t'(7,/i?, occurred onlycon-
junctlj' (nifil.ajil, conjil), it might be referred to vel-it ; but then
fil appears in the ancient language also absolutely. For the abso-
lute fi.1, however, wc must, according to the analogy of berid,
assume a ground-form with a primary personal-termination, and
are thus led back to a prehistoric vclti, a form which is also de-
manded by the thei-eto belonging conjunctive fcl, for prehistoric
vel-at. See B. IX. 2.

4. The 3rd pers. plur. of the absolute-flexion of the present.

Original anti represented, according to tlie Irish phonetic
laws, by -it. E.g. berit (they bear), for prehistoric heravt-i, =
Doi-. ^epoi'Ti ; tiagait (they go), for prehistoric tegant-i, — Gr.
(TTeixovat-

o. The dat. sing, of the consonantal stems. By this assumption we
take, as Ebel does (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 169), this case to be, ac-
cording to its form, an original locative,like the dat. of the Greek 3rd
declension. But since also ai, the termination of the Indo-Germ.
dative, must have led to the Old Ir. forms before us, it is possible
that here, cases, which differ both in function and in form, may
have been blended into one case. E.g., Old Ir. Joncl athir (patri),
for prehistoric (p)ater-i, = Gr. warepi ; do fill (poetae), for pre-
historic re^ei-ii ; do menmain, for prehistoric mennian-i, — Skr.
manman-i.

The neuter stems in man (ainm, name ; cuirm, beer, Z. 208)
have, however, preserved in the dative an old instrumental-form,
as was already seen by Siegfried (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 452) :
anmaimm for prehistoric anmamm-i, originating out of anman-
mi, with sufRx mi like Lith. aJcmen-i-mi.

6. Some prepositions, viz. : —

Imb, imm, for prehistoric amb-i, = Gr. u^^/, Z. 654.

The original final vowel is occasionally preserved in composition,
e.g., in imme-churetar (negotiantur) Z. 876. Imm, im, because
originally ending in a vowel, aspirates the following word : mi
churpat (circa carpentum) Z. 654.

Aiili, for prehistoric fli-i, corresponding etymologically to Skr.
ati, Gr. eVi, but used like Lat. re-, iterv.m (Z. 869). This particle
is found only in composition. For aith- we find also aid-,
id, and, before a sj'llable with a broad vowel, occasionally even
ad-.

E.g., aidr-chrochad (crucifixio iterata); aith-rech (paenitens), cf.
Goth, id-reiga (repentance), id-veit (disgrace). "Whether aithir(,e,

102 'The Laws of Ah da at in Irish.

ithirge (repentance) stand for aithi-ri(je or aith-rirje, cannot be
decided.

The Gaulish forms of these two particles are amhi-, ate-, e.g.,
Ambi-renus, Ate-gndta (Gllick's Kelt. Nam., pp. 18, 97). The
weakening of the final i to e occurs also in Irish in imme-churetar,
and also in ci, ee, related to Lat. quis, quid.

The Irish preposition ind- (Z. 877), related both etymologically

and as to usage to Goth., and, anda e.g., in ind-rid (incursus ;

ar-riidh,ioT ret-u, adorior) to be compared with Goth, and-rinnan,
— might have originated out of and-i, but also out of and-a, since
a, before nd, nn, has been attenuated even without the influence
of an i in the following syllable (Z. 5). The Gaulish form is ande-
(Gliick, p. 24, &c.), e.g., Ande-ritum ; ritum = Cymr. nt
(vadum),^ Old High German furt, Old Baktrian peretii (bridge).

7. onn und (ab anno priore) Z. 611; urid for prehistoric
(p)arut-i = Doi". iripvTt, Ion. irepvcrt.

8. Cethir (rea-rTapa, neutr. Z. 303) aspirates the anlaut of the
following woi'd, and may, therefore, stand for prehistoric cetar-i
= catvdri ; cethir chM = Ved. catvdri gatd.

XIII. i stood originally in the last syllable. It has been pre-
served in the monosyllabic forms si (ea) Z. 32G = Goth, si, and tri
(tria) Z. 302, 1087, since tri ch^t = Ved. tri §atd. In polysyllabic
forms i has been lost, having first been shortened and having
jienetrated into the preceding syllable. Here come under con-
sideration : —

1. The nom. and ace. dual of the stems in i.

E.g., di mil (duo oculi), for prehistoric sill-i (cf Ved. kavi,
K.-Slav. nosti, Lith. naldl. See Leskien's Die Decl. im Slaw.-
— Lith. und Germ. p. 107 ; Ebel in Beitr. ii. 73).

2. The dat. sing, of the stems in i.

E.g., fdith (nom. faith, Y>oet),iov prehistoric vdt-i; silil (nom.
suit, eye, fem.), for prehistoric sill-i ; muir (nom. muir, sea,
neut.), for prehistoric mor-i.

Certainly, an i stood in the last syllable before it was lost;
but for an explanation of this i, we have a choice of several
possibilities. It might have been shortened fi'om an original i,
as in the nom. and ace. dual. In that case, this so-called dative
would be, as to its form, an instrumental, like the Vedic instru-

' If this Gaulish ritum, therefore, be etymologically related to O.Tl.G.fwt, we
would have here a farther proof that the ludo-Germ. ^ was lost also in Gaul-
ish (cf. Gaul, are-, p. 229).

Till', Lawif of Auslaut in Irish. 103

mental of the i- stems in i; e.g., onati from mat is (see Grassmann's
WiJiterbuch). Tliis supposition is supported by the fact that, so
far as I know, tlie Irish dative without a preposition occurs
only with the function of an instrumental. It is, however,
possible that this i may have originated from a primitive i-i ;
in which case, this Irish dative would be an original locative,
like the Ionic -rroXl. But the locative form iroXei for iroXejt
also would have led in Irish to a similar contraction, since
from tcgesi, the locative of an as- stem, the Irish tig has been
formed (see Excursus ii. 6). Of an original i-ai, or even -aj-ai,
which would be a genuine dative-formation, more would pro-
bably have survived than the mere penetrating of i into the
preceding syllable. Finally, we have to mention that the dat.
sing, of the consonantal stems and of the fem. o-stems, is,
likewise, chai'acterised by internal i, and that the force of
analogy may have contributed its part to give, as far as possible,
one form to this case.

XIV. u stood originally in the last syllable. In the mono-
syllabic particle su, so = Skr. su (Z. SG3), it is either preserved
as lb or weakened into o. In polysyllabic words, the i(- more
frequently, but not always, penetrated into the preceding syllable.
Cf the remarks on -us and -u'ln under B. III. and VII.

Here come under consideration : —

1. The nom. and ace. sing, of the neut. stems in -it.

E.g., siith (fetus), for prehistoric siht-u (related to Skr. siUiis,
fem. pregnancy), cf Lat. corn-u ; dorus (door), for original
dvarast-u. Cf Ebel in Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vi. 223.

2. The 3rd pers. sing, and plur. of the imperative.

E.g., berad for prehistoric herat-u — Skr. hharatit ; berut (they
shall bear), for prehistoric bcrant-u = Skr. bharant-u. In any
case, this u would have been lost without a trace ; but, especially,
the 3rd pers. sing, is hardly to be explained otherwise, since
its d or th (for original t) could not have been the original
auslaut of this form, but must necessarily have had a vowel
after it. That the dropped m does not always influence the a
of the preceding syllable, is proved by the short word cath (tight,
combat), for prehistoric cat-us (cf Old Gaul. Catu-rix in Gluck's
Kelt. Namen, p. 47), 0. H. G. hadu-, A. S. headho-.

XV. tl stood originally in the last .syllable. Before it dis-
appeared it was shortened to u. Here come under considera-
tion : —

104 The Laws of Aushmt in Irish.

1. The nom. and ace. dual of the stems in u.

Of this case very few examples are quoted by Zeuss (pp. 240
241) ; but dd atarcud (duo relationes ; nom. sing, atdrcud,
relatio Z. 882, with -ud for prehistoric -atu) is certainly, as to
its formation, to be compared with Skr. iln'i (the two thighs).
Of Ebel in Beitr. ii. 73, 74.

2. The dat. sing, of the stems in it. This case I mention here,
but only with hesitation. From is'tn bluth (in mundo ; nom.
hith), it is evident that, in prehistoric time, this case terminated
in u (biuth for prehistoric hit-u). In the other examples men-
tioned by Zeuss (239), it does not differ in form from the
nominative. Also, the dat. sing, of the masc. and neut. a- stems
is distinguished 1iy u, e.g., don fiur (viro). See B. XI. 9, and
B. XVII. There is, moreover, a coinciding of the a- and v-
stems in the ace. plural, as, e.g., in fru = Goth, vnircmfs and
mugu = Goth, maguns (A. I. 1). But as the u- steins nowhere
show any tendency to pass over into the inflection of the (i-
stems, I might, likewise, regard the agreement in the dat. sing,
as accidental. If we, therefore, try to explain organically the
u of biuth, I think we must leave out of view u-i or av-i (with
slender vocalic termination) ; for this would be the only case
known to me, in which an i in the termination has been lost,
without a trace remaining. It appears, therefore, that the only
other alternative is to try the instrumental u-d, vd- (Ved. madhvd
from madhu). The phonetic combination ud (u6 ?) is represented
in the monosyllabic cii (hound) — Skr. fr« (see Excursus iii. 2)
by long v.. Such a ^t might, in the auslaut of a polyisyllabic
word, have easily disappeared, without leaving a trace except its
reflex in the preceding sjilable. Supported by the Old Bactrian,
we may even assume a very ancient instrumental formation of
the u- stems in il (like the i- stems in i and the a- stems in d) :
Old Baktr. hhratiX, instrumental of khratu (wisdom) ; dauhu,
instrumental to danhu-s (district, province). See Justi's Handb.
der Zendspr. p. 390.

If, finally, we would assume for hiuth a ground form hitvd, we
would then have another example in support of the loss of vd in
the auslaut: Ir. drd (high) goes back in the fem. to a ground-
form ardhvd = Lat. ardua (cf Old Baktr. eredhwa, Skr. 4rdhva,
Gr. opQo^).^ By this hypothesis, the u preserved in biuth would

• In other words, however, b{bh) has originated from -ras, ■ vd, after a single con-
souaut: Ir. tarb = Gaul, tarvos, Ir./ec/6 = Lat. vidua (cf. Stokes in Beitr. ii. 101).

The Laics of An da ut ii> Iridi. lUo

not be the reflex of the original v or r, but of the d, which was
obscured in the instrumental. Cf. B. XI. 9; XIII. 2; XVII.

XVI. ai stood originally in the last syllable.

In the root syllables this diphthong is represented generally bj'
e, from which the new diphthong ia originated, when the fol-
lowing syllable contained a broad vowel. This substitution of e
for at, is seen also in the mono.syllabic e (he) = Old Lat. eis. The
ai in the auslaut of inflected words, however, became early in
Irish an i, and was then treated as an original 1' Here come
under consideration : —

1. The nom. and ace. dual of the fern, stems in d. The more
ancient i is preserved uncurtailed in the monosyllabic di, which
Ebel (Beiti'. zur Vergl. Spr. ii. 70) already compared with Skr.
dve. This diphthongal origin of the i is clearly and distinctly
proved by the corresponding did, duy, the ui, uy of which usually
represent an original ai. In polj'syllabic words only the internal
i is now preserved; e.g., dt choisti (duo pedes; nom. sing, cos), for
prehistoric coss-i (cf Skr. kalishe). The aspiration after di proves
that the original termination was vocalic. Very interesting is the
fact, that in Lithuanian the original ai in this case has been
treated in quite the same way ; for mergl stands for merge, as
dvl ( = Ir. di) stands for dve. The more ancient form has been
preserved only in the pronoun; e.g., te-dvi. Cf Leskien's Die
Declination, p. 106.

2. The nom. plur. of the masc. stems in a.

E.g., cich for prehistoric eqii-i = Lat. equi, Gr. 'l-n-Koi ; fir for
prehistoric vir-i = Lat. virt. That this case terminated originally
in a vowel (not, as we might have supposed, in s) is evident from
the fact that aspiration can be proved after it; as, for instance,
after the nom. plur. of the article, which, of course, is formed in
the same way: in chnamai (ossa) Z. 215, 236.

XVII. di stood originally in the last syllable. Of this ai there
remained, in prehistoric time, in the one case an i, in the other
case a u. How di became i may be explained by reference to Gr.
Tj (pronounced, at a later period, like i); and how di became ii

' In the ancient language e is also used for the plural : at a later period
iat—Cyrar. wynt (Z. 372), formed, probably, after the analogy of the 3rd pKir.
in the verb [doherat), appears as the plural. The interrogative pronoun cia
(who, what) reminds one of dia (god), and may, possibly, contain the stem
cai-a, as the latter contains the stem daiv-a. The Cymr. puy (= Ir. cia) does
not furnish any argument against this hj-pothesis.

106 The Laws of Auslaut in Irish.

may be explained by reference to Gr. w. Here come imder con-
sideration : —

1. The dat. sing, of the fem. stems in d. The original di passing
through the intermediate stages of ei, d, had become i in prehis-
torictime. Itpenetrated into the preceding syllable, and disappeared
altogether in the last syllable.

E.g., tucdth (nom. tuath, people), for prehistoric tut-i = Goth.
thiudai ; Idim (nom. Idm, hand), for prehistoric (p)ldm-i = Gr.
TraXafii] ; froich (nom. froech, erica,), for prehistoric vroic-i = Gr.
epeiK}]. The original vocalic auslaut of this form is shown by the
aspiration after it, e.g., ina Idim chli (in his left hand). As an
Old Gaulish dative of this kind, Stokes regards (Beitr. ii. 103)
Bij\>]crant (Belesama is the Gaulish Minerva). C£, however,
Becker in Beitr. iii. 353, 354. On i in an Old Gaulish dative of
this kind, see H. d'Arbois de Jubainville in Rev. Celt., i. 326.

2. The dat. sing of the mas. and neut. a-stems. The original
di, passing through 61, 6, had become u in prehistoric time. It
penetrated before it was dropped into the preceding syllable, ex-
cept when that syllable contained a long vowel or a diphthong.
In Mod. Irish, it has wholly disappeared.

E.g., Old Ir. fiur, for prehistoric vir-u = Lat. viro ; eoch, for
prehistoric eq-o = Lat. eqito ; blufh (dissyllabic), for prehistoric
hivat-u = Gr. ^i6tm. The original vocalic auslaut of this case is
shown by the aspiration after it; e.g., on mud chctna (eodem
modo). As Old Gaulish forms of this kind are regarded ALISANV,
ANVALONXAGV (cf. Stokes in Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. ii. 103 ;
Becker, ibid. iii. 189).

That the Irish dative, not only as to meaning, but also as to
form, may be a mixed case, I have remarked under B. XI. 9.

(The firet and second " Excursus " added by Professor Windisch to the above
article will appear in our next number.)

GAELIC AND ENGLISH; oe, THE AFFINITY OF THE

CELTIC AND TEUTONIC LANGUAGES.

(Continued from f. 21).

We intend to give in this article illustrations of the affinity of
the Celtic and Teutonic languages, and more especially of Gaelic
and English, as shown by the application of the general principles
of etymology stated in the opening article of our first number.

Gaelic ainl Englifilt. 107

We begin with the Celtic tenuis c, which, according to Giiinm's
Law, corresponds to /;, (sometimes g) in the Teutonic languages.
To facilitate reference, the examples are arranged alphabetically,
words with initial c being placed first, whilst words with c in the
middle or at the end are put in a separate list. A few doubtful
examples, which, however, are pointed out as such, are included ;
but most of the Gaelic words comjDared are genuine Celtic words.

It is necessary to keep in view that it is only the fact, and not
the precise degree, of relationship of the Celtic and Teutonic
languages we are dealing with in these articles. The posi-
tion of Celtic in the Indo-European family of languages will be
considered in separate articles.

I. Words beginning with c.

1. Cach, gach, and ivho ?

Click (the rest, others ; = 0. Gael, cdch) and gach (each, ever}' ;
= 0. Gael, each) are cognate with Skr. ka- in ka-s (who), Gr. ko-
( = TTO-) in Kore for TroVe (when), Tro-repoi (which of two), Lat.
quo- in quod, -que in uter-que, Lith. kd-s (who), Goth, hvcc-s
(who), A.S. hwa, 0. Eng. hxbxi, Eng. wlio.

Gael, each and cach are reduplicated forms from the root ca =
Indo-Europ. kcL Cdch = W\ paup, Mod. W. poh, Corn, pop, ptip,
pep, Mod. Corn, py. Arm. peb.

2. Cacht and haft.

Cacht (a maid-servant, a bond- woman), if not borrowed from,
is cognate with Lat. capta, from cajiio (I take). The latter view
has been maintained by Windisch, who refers (Beitr. viii. 17) cacht
and Goth, hafts to a common base kapta. If this view be correct,
the combination cht represents an original iH, as in secht
(seven) and necht (grand-daughter). CcLpio is connected with
Gr. Kunrt] (handle), Goth, hafja (I lift), hafts (joined together). Ice.
haft-r (one who is taken, a prisoner), Germ, heft (that which
is taken hold of, a handle), A.S. haeft (a handle). Mid. Eng. heft,
haft, Mod. Eng. haft. The root is kap (to take, seize, bind).

Cacht = W. caeth (a slave, a captive). Corn, caeih (a captive),
Arm. kez, keaz (miserable).

3. Cai, cearclach, and home.

Cai (a house) is given in the Highland Society's Dictionary,
but it is not used in the spoken Gaelic of Scotland. It forms,
however, the second syllable of cearclach (a smithy) = 0. Gael.
cerdcha and ccrdd-chae, of which cerd- is connected with Lat. cerdo

lOS (Tuelk and JvixjUsli ; or, the Affi,iiiti^ of

and Gr. KtpSo';, while cae (house) is cognate with Ke'i- in Ketixai
(I lie), Kol-Tri (bed), Koi-fxtj (village), Lat. qid-es (rest), Skr. ci
(jacere, dormire), cete (Kelrai), Lith. ke-mas (a village), Goth.
hai-va (house), hai-ms (village), O.H.G. hi-tvo (spouse), Ice. heim-r
(an abode, village), heima (home), A.S. ham (home, dwelling),
Scott, hame, Eng. home. The root is hi (to rest).

■t. CaiUeach and Goth, huljan, 0. Eng. hiden, Eng. h^dl.

Cailleach (an old woman, a nun), a derivative from caille (a
veil), is connected hy Windisch (Beitr. viii. 18) with Goth, hid-
ister (a veil), O.H.G. hidla (a veil), N.H.G. hulle, 0. Eng. hiden
("to hide), Eng. hull. Cailleach would thus belong to the root Jcal,
from which are derived Gael, ceil, Lat. celo, &c. See p. 110.
Stokes regards caille as a loan-word from Lat. pallium, (a coverlet,
a mantle).

5. Cainb and hemp.

Cainb (hemp, canvas) is cognate with, if not borrowed from,
Lat. cannabis (hemp) = Gr. Kai/vaSt?, with which are connected
Skr. ^anam (hemp). Ice. hanp-r (hemp), O.H.G. hanf, N.H.G.
hanf (hemp), A.S. haenep (hemp), Eng. hemjy. According to Fick,
the Europ. base is Ifanapi, from root Ifan (to sting).

6. Can and hen.

Can (to sing) is cognate with Lat. cano (I sing), Gr. Kavn^oo
(I sound) from root kuv, Kavaxn (noise), Skr. han-han-i (bell), hvan
(to sound), Goth, hana (a cock, lit., the crier). Ice. hani (a cock),
haena (a hen), N.H.G. hahn (a cock), A.S. hana (a cock), hen (a
hen), Eng. hen. The root is kan (to sound, to sing). Can — W.
canu (to sing), Corn, cane (to sing). Arm. kcma (to sing).

Derivatives from can are foirceadal (instruction, doctrine), in
O. Gael, forcital, foircheadlaii' (instrnctor), for chun (I teach), &c.
To can may also, probably, be referred caint (speech).

7. Caoeh and Goth, haihs.

Caoeh or caech (blind), in 0. Gael, coech, W. coeg (foolish, vain),
Corn, cuic (blind of one eye), are connected with Lat caecus
(blind), Goth, hailis (half-blind, with one eye), Cf Corm. Gloss.,
p. 31.

8. Caoin and whine.

Caoin (weep, lament, wail), in 0. Gael, cdinim, or cdinim—W.
cwyno (complain, bewail). Corn, cyny (to lament). Arm. keina or
keini (to lament), keinvan (lamentation), has lost a « as shown

thr Celtic and Tcidonic Languages. 109

by W. cwyno, and may, therefore, be coimeuted with Skr. kvaii,
kvanati (to sound, to lament). Ice. hvina (to give a whizzing
sound), A.S. Jminan (to utter a hissing sound), 0. Eng. hwinen,
Eng. luhine. The root is hni (to sound).

9. Caor and hearth.

Gaor or caoir (a brand, a burning coal) seems cognate with
Goth, haiiri (burning coals), Ice. hyr-r (embers), A.S. heor-dh
(hearth), 0. H.G. heerd (fire-place), 0. Eng. her-th, Eng. hcar-th.

10. Carr and horse.

Carr (a waggon, a cart) = Lat. carr-us (a kind of two-wheeled
cart for heavy burdens), probably a Gaulish word, but cognate
with curr-ere (to run), curr-us (a chariot, a car), Skr. car, carati
(to go), from root car (to move, to run). With this root Fick has
connected Ice. hross (horse), O.H.G. hros, A.S. Jiors, 0. Eng. hors,
Eng. horse, N.H.G. ross, all from a Teutonic base horsa, root hor
or Lr=Indo-Europ. root kar. Cf Fiek's Wort., i. 521. Carr is
identical with Welsh and Armoric carr.

11. Gas and haste.

Cas (rapid, sudden, quick), cais (haste), and caise (a stream) arc
connected by Pictet (Beitr. i. 97) with 0. Swed. hasta (to haste),
0. Fries, hast (haste), N.H.G. hast (haste), Eng. haste. The root is
kas (to go), with which Skr. gac (to jump) is connected. Cf.
Skeat's Dictionary. The s of cas may be for st.

12. Cas and hate.

Cas (gnash with the teeth, to be angry, to scorn) agrees with
W. casdi (to hate, detest, abhor, to be disgusted at or with). Corn,
case (to hate, detest). Arm. casaat (to hate, to have aversion to).
Casdi is referred by Rhys (cf Lect.^ p. 12) to a base cad-sa
cognate with Goth, hat-is (hate, wrath, anger), hat-an (to hate),
A.S. hat-ian, Ger. hcoss, Eng. hate. The root is cad, and cas is
for cad-s.

13. Casd and O. Eng. host(e), Scott, host or hoast.

Casd or casad (a cough), W. jxts (chin-cough), j^esuch (cough),
Corn, pets (a cough). Arm. pas, 'pd^ (cough) are connected with Ice.
hosti (a cough), hosta (to cough), Suio-Goth. hosta (a cough),
A.S. hivosta (a cough), 0. Eng. host{e) (a cough), Scott, host or
hoast. Other cognates are O.H.G. huosten (to cough). N.H.G.
husten (to cough), Dan. hoste.

110 Gaelic and English ; or, the Affinity of

l-t. Ga.th and A.S. headhu, O.H.G. hadw.

Cath (battle) = Gaul, catu- in Catuslogi, Caturiges, is cognate
with O.H.G. hadu (battle, war), Ice. hodh (war, slaughter), N.H.G.
had-er (contention, quarrel), A.S. headhu (war). The base of
cath is catii,, probably from the root Jfa (to sharpen). The W.,
Corn., and Arm. common foi'm is cad (battle, war), with d for t.

Gearc (hen) = 0. Gael, cere is connected with Gr. KepKo? (hen; cf.
Hesychius' Lexicon), Kpt£, gen. KpeKo^ (a bird with a sharp notched
bill), KpeK-oo (to strike or touch a stringed instrument, to sound), all
of which words are referred by Fick (cf Wort. i. 42) to an Indo-
Europ. base kark (to sound, to laugh), from the root kar (to sound,
to call out). With this root are connected Goth, hlah-jan (to laugh),
Ice. hlaeja (to laugh), A.S. hlih-an, hleh-an (to laugh), 0. Eng.
hlahh-cn (to laugh), Eng. laugh, with loss of initial h. The Teu-
tonic words may be referred to a base hlah = Indo-Europ. kixik.
The derivatives of the root kar (to cry) are very numerous.

16. Ceil, cleith, and Eng. hele, hill.

Ceil (to conceal), cleith (concealment), W. celu (to hide). Corn.
celes (to hide, conceal) are comiceted with Lat. celo (I conceal),
Gr. Ka\-ia (hut, store-room), Skr. khalas, khalam (threshing-floor,
shed), Goth, hid-jan (to veil or cover), O.H.G. helan, "N .Ti.G. hehlen
(to conceal), A.S. hel-an (to conceal, cover), Eng. hele, hill (to con-
ceal). The root is kal (to hide).

Other connected Gaelic words are celt, (vestis), fo-ro-chlad
(" had been shut up "). Cf Stokes in Beitr. viii. 311.

17. Cel and hale,

0. Gael. Cel (omen), W. coel (an omen), cocl-fain (glad tidings)
are connected with Ice. heill (an omen, auspice, foreboding), Goth.
hails (sound, healthy) = *hal-jas, Mid. Eng. heil, heyl, Eng. hale
(healthy). The root is kal, whence Skr. kal-jas (healthy, pleasant)
and Gr. /caXo'y (beautiful). Cf Fick's Wort. i. 530, and Curtiu.s'
Gr. Etym., p. 139.

18. Cer-, ciar-, and Scott, harns, O.E. heme.

Cer- or ciar- in c^r-chaill (pillow) or ciar-chaill (head protec-
tion) is connected by Stokes (Cf Corm.'s Gl. p. 38) with cere- in
Lat. cere-brum (the brain), Goth, hvair-nel (skull), O.H.G. hirni,
N.H.G. him (brains). Ice. hjarni (the brain), Scott, harns, 0.
Eng. heme (the brain). The common root is kar (head), whence
Gr. Kapa (head), Skr. giras for karas (head), Zend, gara, ^aranh
(head).

the Celtic and Teutonic Languages. Ill

19. Cet and Ico. hnjodha, Goth, hnutho.

Gd (a blow), in O'Clcry's Glossary cead (a blow) with los.s of
n before the tenuis, is cognate with Gr. Kevr-eui (to goad, sting).
Ice. hnjodha (to strike with a hammer, rivet, clench), Goth, hnutho
(a thorn, prick, sting). Of. Beitr. viii. 352 and Cleasby's Dic-
tionary. Get = *centa = *Jcanta (a bar), from root Jcant = hnat
(to strike, push, sting).

20. Ceud and hund-red.

Geud (hundred), in O. Gael, cet, W. cant (hundred). Corn, caiis
(hundred). Arm. cant, are cognate with Lat. centum (hundred), Gr.
e-KUT-ov, Skr. fat-a,m, Zend {xU-em, Lith. szimt-a^, Goth, hmul
(hundred), A.S. hund-red, compounded of hund (hundred) and
re'd or rded (speech, reckoning or rate), Eng. hund-red.

Eclipsis occurs after ce't, because it originally terminated in a
nasal. Ce't = *citan — kantam, from a root hint.

21. Gia, and he.

Gia (who, what) is cognate with Lat. qui- in qui-s, qui-d, Gr.
t/-? (who), T(' (what), Skr. na-ki-s (nemo), md-hi-s (nequis), ki-m
(quid), Zend md-ci-s quid), Goth. ace. m. hi-na, neut. hi-ta, A.S
hi, he, Eng. he. The root is ki, a pronominal base preserved in
ki-m, ki-s, &c.

In W. pui, puy (who). Corn, py (who, which), Ai-m. jia (when),
original h has become p.

22. Ciad- and heath.

Giad- in ciad-cholum (wood-pigeon), W. coed (wood) = O. W.
coit, Corn, coid (wood), Arm. coat (wood) are from a base ceto =
-cetu-vi in Lat. hitcetum (pasture for cattle), and are cognate with
Goth, haithi (heath). Ice. heidh-r. Germ, heide, A.S. haedh, Eng.
heath. Cf. Beitr. viii. 39, and Zeitschr. zur. Vergl. Spr. xxi. 3G8.
The common Europ. base is *kaita (pasture).

23. Giar and hoar.

Giar (dusky, dai-k-brown, dark-grey) = *cera seems connected
with Ice. har-r (hoary), A.S. hdr (hoar), Eng. hoar. With the
Teutonic words, Fick compares Skr. ^dra (variegated, spotted).

24. Glaidheamh and hilt.

Claidheamh (sword), in 0. Gael, claideb, is cognate with Lat.
gladius (sword), for cladius = *kaldios, which Fick (Wort. ii. 58)
connects with Ice. hjdlt (mas., sword), hjalt (neut., the boss or knob
at the end of a sword's hilt), O.H.G. heha (sword-hilt), A.S. and

112 Gaelic and English; or, the A§inity of

Eng. hilt. The root is hil (to strike, smite). The British forms
are W. cleddyf, cledd (sword), Corn, cledhe, plur. cledhyoiv, Arm.
clezef, cleze.

25. Claon and lean (to incline or bend).

Claon (incline), in 0. Gael. cl4en, clSin, is cognate with 0. Lat.
clino (I incline), in-clino (I incline, bend), Gr. kXIvoo (I lean or
bow down), k\!i»i (bed), O.H.G. Jdinem (lean), Goth, hlain-s (hill),
A.S. hlyn-ian (to lean), Eng. lean with loss of initial /;.. The
Indo-Europ. root is l^ri (to go, to lean against, to bend, to incline).
Of. Fick's Wort. i. G2.

26. Gli and hlel- in Goth, hlelduma.

Cli (the left), in 0. Gael, cle, is cognate with hlei- in Goth. Idvi-
duma (the left, on the left). The corresponding British forms
are W. clcdd,, Corn, cledh, Arm. cleiz.

27. Cliath and hurdle.

Cliath (a hui-dle) = *cleta (cf. Mid. Lat. clcta) is connected with
Lat. crates (wicker-work, a hurdle), Gr. /caproXoy (a basket), Skr.
cart, crtati (to connect together, to weave), Goth, haurds (a door
made of wicker-work), M.H.G. hart, N.H.G. hiirde (a hurdle), Ice.
hurdh (hurdle), A.S. hyrd-el. Mid. Eng. hurd-el, Eng. hurd-le.
The root is krat = Europ. kart (to weave). The British forms
are O. W. cluit, Mod. \V. clivyd, 0. Corn, clwit, Arm. cloned, clud.

28. Gliu, cluas and Eng. loud.

Clii't, (fame, praise), in 0. Gael, clil, is cognate with Lat. clu-o,
clu-eo (I hear), in-cla-tus (celebrated), Gr. k\vu> (I hear), kXu-to'?
(renowned), K^eo; (fame) = /cXeFo?, Skr. gru (hear), grit-tis (reputa-
tion), p-av-as (fame), Ch.-Slav. sluti (distinguished), slava (fame),
Lith. szlove (honour), Jdauscm (hear), Goth, hliu-ma (hearing),
O.H.G. hhl-t (loud), N.H.G. lavA, A.S. hlu-d, Eng. loud = (li)lou-d.
The root is klu = Indo-Europ. krih (to hear). To this root or
extended forms of it, belong the Gaelic words cluas (ear) = *closta,
cloth (renowned) = Gr. kXvtix;, door (I hear) for *closor, cluinn
(hear), and claistin (hearing). Brit, forms are W. clod (praise),
dust (ear), dyiu (the hearing), clyived, Corn, clewas and clowas
(to hear), clos (glory, praise), cloivans (hearing), Arm. kUvout (to
hear), kle'ved (hearing).

29. Clock and Goth, hallus.

Cloch or clach (a stone) is connected by Stokes with Gr. KpoKt]
(a rounded or rolled stone, a pebble), KpoKaXij (a pebble), which,

the Celtic and Teutonic Languages. ll'^>

along with Skr. garkard (flint) and Zend fraco (liail-stones), are
referred by Fick (Wort. ii. 54, to a base karkd (gravel), from root,
kar (cf. Curt. Gr. Etym. p. 144). With these words are connected
Lat. calx (the heel), calculus (a pebble), and Goth, hallus (a rock,
a stone). Pictet connects also Gael, carraig (a rock). The funda-
mental idea, according to Curtius, is hardness.

30. Cluaiclh and 0. Eng. Mutter (pure).

Cluaidh (the river Clyde), in 0. Gael. Cluad (cf. Ail-cluadc, the
rock of Clyde, now Dumbarton), has been connected by Stokes
(Beitr. viii. 314), with Lat. cluere (to wash), Gr. K\v^ca (I wash),
Goth, hlutrs (j^ure), O.H.G. hhUar (pure), N.H.G. lauter (pure),
A.S. Jdutor and hluttov, 0. Eng. Mutter (pure). Literally, there-
fore, the Clyde signifies " the pure river " ' The common root is
Jdu (to wash).

31. Cliil and ladder.

0. Gael, clui (plur., nails) = *clovi is connected with Lat.
clavus (a nail), clavls (a key, claudo (I shut), Gr. /cXe/-?, kXj;-'/-?
(a key), for /cXaf-i-y, /cXei'-w (I close), Ch.-Slav. Uju-il (a hook, a
key). With /cXeiw are connected icXelQpov KXrjOpov (bar, bolt), Lat.
clathrl (plur., grate, set of bars); and with these we may connect
O.H.G. Meitra, N.H.G. leiter (a ladder), A.S. Idaeder (a ladderl.
Mid. Eng. laddre, Eng. ladder. The Mod. Gael, cleith (a stake)
and cldithean (a bar or bolt) seem connected. Curtius (Gr.
Etym. p. 149) gives sklu. as the root. Cf W. cloi (to lock, close).

32. Cndimh and ham.

Cndimh (bone), in 0. Gael, cndim = *cndmi, is connected with
Gr. Kvj'ifxtj (the shin, the shin bone), and is cognate with O.H.G.
harania for hanma, M.H.G. hamme (the hind part of the leg), A.S.
hamm for hanm (hack part of the knee), Mid. Eng. hamm and
hamme (the inner or hind part of the knee, the thigh), Mod. Eng.
ham. Cf. Ztschr. fur Vergl. Spr. xxi. 308.

33. Cneadh and nit, nettle.

Cneadh (wound, hurt), in 0. Gael, cned, seems connected with
Ice. hneit-a (to cut, wound), hnit-a (to strike), A.S. hnit-an (to
butt, gore), from stem hnita, to which Skeat refers Mid. Eng.
nite, nyte, Eng. nit. Gr. kvIS>] (nettle), Kvl^-eiv (to scrape, to cause
to itch) for Kvlojeiv, O.H.G. nazza (nettle), dim. nezzila (nettle),
N.H.G. nessel, A.S. netle, netele, Mid. Eng. tietle, nettle, Eng.
nettle, belong to the same root hiid = knad (to bite, sting,
scrape).

114 Gaelic and English.

\

34. Cno and nut.

Cnu (uut) is connected by Stokes (cf. Cormac's Glossary) with
Lat. nux (nut) for *cnux, Ice. hno-t, A.S. hnu-tu, Eng. nut (with
loss of initial h). The connection with Lat. nux is doubtful.
The Teutonic base is hnoti from root hnat = Europ. root knad
above noticed. The Brit, forms are cnaic (nuts), sing, cneuen
(a nut), Corn, cynyfan, Arm. cnaouen, craoiven.

35. Cochull and 0. Eng. hahele.

CochuU (cowl, hood, mantle) = Lat. cucullus (cowl, hood),
cognate with Goth hakid (a cloak). Ice. hokull (a mantle), O.H.G.
kacliid, A.S. hacele O. Eug. hakde (vestis). Cf. W. cochl (a cloak).

36. Coileach and hale, haul.

Coileach (cock), in O. Gael, cailech = *calicos (Stokes), is cog-
nate with Gr. /caXeo) (I call), Lat. calare (to call, call out), calendae
(the calends), O.H.G. halSn (to call, summon, fetch), N.H.G. hol-en
(to fetch), O. Sax. hal-6n (to bring, fetch), A.S. hol-ian (to acquire),
Mid. Eng. hal-ien, hal-en, Eug. hale, haul. The root is kal (to
call). The Brit, forms are W. ceiliog, Corn, celioc, colyec, Arm.
cilec, cilok.

37. Coille and Eng. holt.

Coille (wood), 0. Gael, caill, gen. caille, calle, dat. caill, caillid,
dat. plur. cailtib, is referred by Stokes to a stem *caldit, connected
with Gr. (cXa'oo? (young branch or shoot), and A.S. holt (grove),
O.H.G. holz, N.H.G. holz, Eng. holt (a wood, a woody hill, a grove).
The root is kal (to hide) = Indo-Europ. kar (to cover), the same
to which belong Gael, ceil, cleith, Lat. celare, &c., noticed above-
Cf. Skeat's Dictionary s. v. holt. Brit, forms are W. celli (a grove).
Corn, celli or cilll (a grove).

38. Coire and A.S. hver, Eng. etver (?)

Coive (a kettle) and W. ixiir, were connected by Siegfried with
A.S. hver (a ewer, kettle). Ice. hver-r (a kettle, cauldron). Fick
connects Eng. eiver, but Skeat assigns to this word a different
origin. Cf. Cormac's Glossary, p. 41. Fick compares Skr. ca7-u
(kettle). The root is kar (to pour).

39. Colainn, creahh and A.S. hreaw (carcase).

Colalnn (body), in 0. Gael, colinn, gen. colno, dat. coluin, is
related to Lat. caro (flesh), gen. cam-is, cruor (blood), Gr. Kpe'a?
(tiesh), Skr. hrav-jam, kravis (raw flesh), cril-ra-s (sore, bleeding),
Ch.-Slav. kriivi (blood), Lith. kraujas (blood), Goth, hraiw (car-

TIte Muileartach. 115

case), O.H.G. hr4o, A.S. hr^aiu (carcase). Cr^abh (body) is cog-
nate with Goth, hraho, A.S. hre'aw. The Indo-Europ. stem is
krav (blood), from root kru (to bruise, to make sore, to make or
become hard). Of. Fick's Wort. i. .52, and Curt. Gr. Etym. pp.
154, 155. Cf. W. craio (blood). Corn, croiu (blood).

(To be continued.)

THE MUILEARTACH.*

This tale has been selected as a fair specimen of talcs at one time
common in tlie Western Islands and Highlands of Scotland, and
still to be occasionally fallen in with. It relates, as almost all
tlie popular tales of the Scottish Celts do, to Ireland. Copies in
print of the tale, or parts of it, are to be found in Campbell's West
Highland Tales, iii., 122; several versions in Leabhar na Fe'inne,
by the same excellent collector ; and one in Gillies' Collection. Of
the version here given. Part I. has never appeared in print. It
was written many years ago from the dictation of Duncan
M'Fadyen, Caolas, Tiree, and has been compared with other oral
versions ; and Part II. from Duncan Cameron, constable, Tiree,
in 1S71.

In the translation, " Fin-Mac-Coul " is adopted as a better
rendering of Fionn Mac Cunihail than the more familiar and
euphonious Fingal, a name which had its origin with Maciiherson.
Similarly, "Fians" is adopted for Felnne, a collective noun, and
Fiantan, a plural noun, instead of Fingalians or Fenians, names
which have other ideas now associated with them. "Fin-Mac-Coul"
has more of the ludicrous idea attached to it than belongs to the
Gaelic name. It is as old as Barbour, who uses it in the poem of
"The Bruce" (circ. 1880).

Historically, this tale is worthless, as it cannot be accepted as a
memento of, or in any way relating to, a sea fight between Norse-
men and Celts. It is, however, of considerable interest to the
student of history, as showing personification at work, and the
manner in which the creations of fancy harden into acceptance as
historical facts. The tale is a myth, in the true sense of

* The name of the principal character in this tale"is pronounced iudifi'erently , and
by the same reciters, Muireartack and Muileartach, and is construed by them
sometimes as a masculine, but most conunonly as a feminine"noun. There is no
difficulty in deriving it from Muir larlach, the Western Sea.

116 The Mioileartach.

that word. Of the reciters, some believed it to record a
real, some a possible event — thus agreeing with Mr. Campbell,
who says {West Highland Tales, iii., 144), "I suspect the
poem was composed in remembrance of some real invasion
of Ireland by the sea-rovers of Lochlann, in which they got
the worst of the fight, and that it has been preserved
traditionally in the Hebrides ever since." The Muileartach
(Western Sea), here personified, is appropriately represented in the
tale as the nurse or foster-mother of Manus, King of Lochlin, who
falls to be identified with Magnus Barefoot, King of Norway.
That potentate is said in history to have made, towards the end
of the eleventh century, extensive conquests along the north and
west coasts of Scotland, and also in Ireland. He was killed near
Dublin, in 1103. The epithets applied to the Muileartach leave
no doubt as to the personification. The sea-rover is her foster-
child. She is ill-streaming (ml-shruth), abounding in seas {muir-
cach), bald-red (maol-ruadh), white-maned {niiiing-fhionn). She
has long streaming hair, and is finally subdued by being let down
into the ground to the waist, the mode in which water is best
subdued. She is also represented as terrific (uamhannach), as
having a roaring wide-open mouth (bha gair 'n a craos), &c. Any
one, who has seen the sea in a storm, will understand the appro-
priateness of the description. It is also to be observed that,
uniformly in popular lore, she is slain by Fin-Mac-Coul himself,
and not by the band of men of whom he was leader. Fin was
not the strongest of the Fe'inne or Fian-band, but the solver of
questions (fear-fiuisgladh ceisd) and advisei-. The blades of the
Fians passed as harmlessly through the body of the Muileartach
as a knife through flame. Fin, who represents brain, intellect,
subdued her by letting her down into the ground. Manus, who
was acquainted with northern seas, imagines, as the only way in
which .she could be killed, (1) her being swallowed by a hole in
the ground, or (2) her being frozen over.

It is said that this was the first day on which the Fian fair-play
(cothrom na Fe'inne) was broken. Previously, it was a law of the
band to oppose only one to one ; but this day, Fin told them to
attack the Muileartach before and behind (air a cidthaohh 's air
a heulthaohh).

Another tale of popular lore relating to the Fian-Band, in which
personification is unquestionably at work, is that of Ciuthach mac
an Doill, whose name is but a slight alteration from Ceathach,

Tlw Maileartach. 117

and means, " Mist, son of the Blind Man." He came in from tlie
sea to the cave in which Diarmid and Grainc had taken refuge, in
a night so stormy that Diarmid, the third best hero of the Fians,
would not on any account venture out of the cave.

In the whole of the Fian lore, there is much that seems purely
imaginative. And it is upon this supposition of personification
that the localisation in so many places of the Fian traditions,
and their strange extravagances, arc best explained. The classical
reader will remember how Hercules, also a personification of bodily
strength, was found by the Romans in every place they visited.

Upon this view — the supposition that the incident is entirely
the work of imagination — the ballad is interesting and poetical.
The Western Sea, in one of the gloomier aspects which it fre-
quently presents among the Islands of Scotland, a bank of mist, a
darkening shower, a high tide, or a fierce gale is converted by the
poet's fancy into an old woman who is the foster-mother of the
Pirate King who infests the coast. A solitary star twinkling
through the darkening clouds, becomes an eye glimmering in her
gloomy forehead ; the agitation of the sea, waves swept into spin-
drift or breaking wildly on the rocks, the roaring of the waves,
and the Skerries covered with tangle, are readily converted into
her rocking motion, streaming hair, gloomy looks, projecting red
teeth, and loud laughter. Following up the idea, the superiority
of the Norsemen at sea is represented by the old woman taking
away the Cup of Victory. Betrayed into over-confidence the
Norse king engages in battle on land and is defeated. This is
represented by the poet as an inroad of the Personified Sea.

The explanation of the Muileartach is further strengthened by
the representation of an enclosure having been made for the great
fight, denoting the confining of water within manageable limits,
by the Muileartach being called sgleb a specti-e, a film, a vapour,
or an indistinct appearance, and by her combating the .heroes like
a flame.

At the same time, while there is much in the stories of the
Fians that can be explained as personifications and poetical
fancies ; there is much, such as the death of Oscar, that appears
as like real history and tradition as anything to be found in
authentic records.

For archaeological or other scientific purpose, it is essential that
ballads of this kind, and indeed everything got from oral sources,
should be presented to the reader " uncooked,'' that is, without
suppression or addition, or alteration, which is not pointed out.

118 The MiulcarttKh.

A! MHUILEARTACH.
A' Cheud Earann.

Bha na Fiantan airson an rioghaehd a chumail bho na Loch-
lainnicli/ Bha Fionn 'na righ orra. Bha blar eatorra fhein agus
Manus aig Dun-Chinn-a'-choire ann an fiirinn. Dar a chaidh
Manus dhachaidh, tliuirt a mhuime, "A' Mhuileartach," gu'n
raehadh i thoirt bliiir do Fhionn agus gu'n tugadh i uaithe an
Com-Buadhach," soitheaeh cicadha, air an robh e air 'fhagail, gur
ann le deoch 61 as a bha an Fheinn' daonnan a' faotainn buaidh.
Thuirt Manus gu'n cuireadh e daoine leatha, ach dhiult i. Cha
tugadh i leatha ach an duine aice, Gobhainn-nan-Cuan, agus lub-
iarruinn, ris an abradh iad, an Trosdan beag, druimneach. Ghabh
iad gu astar gu Dun-Chinn-a'-choire. Chunnaic an Fheinn' rud
mor duaitheil a' tighinn, agus thuirt Fionn, "Ma shiubhail e'n
domhan, agus ma chuairtich e'n saoghal, is i muime Mhanuis a
th'aun, is tha rud sonruichte a dhith oirre." Chaidh an Fheinn'
a stigh do'n tigh ; agus chuir naoi naoinear an druim ris an dorus,
agus chuir iad naoi slabhraidliean iarruinn an glacaibh a ch(Jile.

Spion i craobh agus sgrios i dhi na meanglain, agus bha i aice
'na bata. Dh'fhuirich Gobhainn-nan-Cuan aig a' bhata. Chuir
iad naoi druill air an dorus, is naoi troidhean an cloich 's an aol,
is chaidh naoi caogad^ le an dromannaibh ris an dorus.

Bha Fionn a' sealltuinn a mach, agus thainig ise, agus thuirt i
an guth iosal —

lae.
Is mise cailleach thruagh, tliruagh,
'Thainig air a dian-ruaig;
Shiubhail mi coig-ehoigeamh* na h-Firinn,
'S cha d' fhuair mi tigh a leigeadb a stigh mi.

Fionn.
Ma shiubhail thusa sin gu h-uilidh"
'S comharra sin air droch dhuine ;
'S ged uainicheadh do spuir fodhad,
Uam-sa cha'n fliaigheadh tu fosgladh.

Ise.
'S olc an cleachdadh sin do mhac righ,
Do'm bu dual gaisg' agus moi'-ghniomh ;
Mac righ 'ga radhaiim riut,
'S nacli tugadh tu cuid oidhche do chaillich.

The Malleartach. 110

Fionn.
Ma 'se modh, no biatachd, no fialaclul,
'Tha dh\th ort, a chailleach !
Cuiridh mise thugad biailli clieud fear,
'S tog dhiom do slieaochas, a chailleach !

Ise.
Cha'n'eil mise 'm feum do bhidh bhochd,
'S cha mho a's aill learn do mhor sprochd ;
B'fhearr learn a bhith am blath's do theine mhoir,
'S a bhith an comith ri do chonaibh.

Fionn.
Nach fhadaidh thusa teine dhuit fciu,
Far an s^id thu e le t' anail ?
'S cuir cual chonnaidh ri d' gharbh-chneas,
{Vanation — Pronn geugan beaga ri do chruit]
'S dean gu crionna ris do gharadh.

Ise.
An t-seisear laoch a 's fhearr 'san Fh^inn',
Faic thusa air an raon a mach iad ;
'S 'nuair 'ruigeas an sneachd an crios doibh,
Cha'n urraiun iad teine fhadadh.

[ Var. — An naoi naoinear 'ga bheil a stigh
Eadar an tugha 's an fhraigh ;
Ruigeadh an sneachd dhoibh an crios,
'S cha rachadh leo teine fhadadh.]

Thug a' chailleach, 'bu chruaidh comhrag,

Breab a dh'ionnsaidh na comhla ;

'S mu'n d'thill i bun-dubh** a coise,

Bhrist i na naoi slabhraidhean iarruinn A glacaibh a

cheile, [agus thilg i na laoich air an druim-direach

air an urlar].

Sheachainn Fionn an rathad oirrc ; is ghabh ise gu cisde nan send,
agus thug i leatha an Corn-Buadhach.

Dh'eirich na daoine,
Dli eiricli C'aoilt'^ is dh'eirich each ;
'S dh'eirich fear-iomairt nan ramh,'
A dh'fhalbh an deigh na caillich.

120 The Mivilcartach.

Cha b' ui'rainn doibli luctli oirre. Chaidh Oscar, am fear 'bu
liiitlire do'n Fheinn' as a di^igh. Rug e oirre air chois aig uchd
Beinn-Eadainu*. Bha 'fait liath a' slaodadh rithe, agus rug Oscar
air. Thug e dui'-leum, agus chuir e tri duail do fhalt cas, liath na
caillich m'a dhorn. Mu'n tug e srearaadh aisde, chaidh iad fodha
gu 'm meadhon an sneachda. " Ud ! ud ! a laochain ! " ars' ise,
" ghortaich thu mi. Ma 's e biadh no deoch a tha dhlth orfc,
gheibh thu e 'nuair a ruigcas mise an itibhrach." [Ruig Gobhainn-
nan-Cuan 's gheibh thu e.°] " Cha'n e sin a tha dhith orm, ach
t'fhalt liath a thoirt a dh'ionnsaidh mo .sheanair." "Ho! ho! an
ann diubh sin thu ?"

Tharruing i nail a fait cas, liath, o 'gairdean toisgeil, agus leag
i a lamh gu h-eutrom air, agus chual e fh^in fuaim a h-uile
cnaimh.

"Ma tha spionuadh agad a dhol dachaidh, innis do Fhionn gu
bhcil an Corn-Buadhach agam-sa."

Thill e, agus chaidh ise do Lochlainn. Chuir M;\nus roirnhc
blar a thoirt do Fhionn. Chruinnich e a dhaoine, agus chaidh e
gu Dim-Chinn-a'-choire a thoirt blair do Fhionn.

Choinnich iad, agus thoisich iad air a ch(iilo. Bha na Loch-
lainnich uile air am marbhadh, agus bha an Corn-Buadhach air
'fhaotainn air 'ais. Chaidh Manus a chcangal, agus chaidh
mionnan a chur air. 'Sanu an sin a thuirt Conan^" —

" A leigeil gu M^nus nan lann
'S gu'n sgaradh e 'cheann o 'chorp."

Thuirt Manus an sin" —

" Buille bheag a' t' aghaidh, Fhinn,
'S aithreach leam na rinn mi ort."

Cliaidh e dhachaidh lom, falanih. Dh'fhoighneachd a mhuime
airsou a dhaoine, agus thuirt e gu'n robh iad air an call.

"A righ I" ars' ise "gu'n tug mi riamh sugh mo thaoibh dhuit,
is nach rachadh agad fhcin air Fionn a mharbhadh, 's gun ann
ach leth-dhuine.^'- Bithidh mise nis' a' falbh, agus uirread 'sa
chain thusa bheir mise as an Fheinn' an ceithir uairibh fichcad."

" Togaidh mise," arsa Manus, " mo chuid loingeis, agus theid

mi leat." Cha chluinneadh i so, ach an Gobhainn a dhol leatha.

Bha esan math gu naigheachdan innseadh, agus dh'innseadh e do

Mlianus a h-uile ni dar a thigeadh iad air an ais. Cha robh an

* Beiuu-Eadaii- (The Hill of Howth, near Dubliu).

The MxHleartach. 121

Gobliainn toileach falbli, ged nacli d'riiin e acli cluiuntinn niii
Fhioim ; ach rug isc air, agus tliilg i c anns a' bhata. Ghabh iad
an turus-cuain. Thainig soirbheas beag ciiiin as an cleigh o isle
nam beann, is o uirde nan eraobh, a bhcii-eadh duilleach a beinn
is seileach a craoibh, agus hiachair bhcag, og, as a bun agus as a
frcumhach. Thoisich iad air tilgeadh na fairge fiolcanaich, falcan-
aich, fualcanaich, air dubha a sean-chloich, 's air piceadh a sonna
chloich, a' bht'isd 'bii mho 'g itheadh na bdisd 'bii lugha, 's a bheisd
'bu lugha a' deanamh mar a dh'fhaodadh i. Callaga beaga a'
chuain a' gabhail fail agus fasgaidh ann an sop a' chroinn-mhoir
aice. Ghearradh i 'n coinnlein caol, cruaidh, coirce, roimh a dubh-
thoiseach, aig ro fheabhas a stiuramaiche.^^ " Seall suas," ars'
ise, ri Gobhainn-nan-Cuau, " is feuch am faic thu am fearann."
'Nuair a sheall esan thuige is uaithe, chunnaic e fearann is thuirt
e, "Ma's fearann e, is beag e, agus ma's feannag e, agus mor e." " Is
fior sin, a laochain," ars' ise, " cha'u'eil an iiibhrach aig astar
cearfc leinn."

Chuir iad a mach na raimh bheaga, bhaisgeanta, dhruimneach ;
*s cha robh sineadh a bheireadh iad air an druim, nach tugadh iad
uisge stigh air beul-mor a' bhata. H-uile uilc no urbhaidhe 'gan
d'f huair iad, rainig iad tir ; is tharruing iad an iiibhrach am braighe
a' chladaich, far nach deanadh macan a' bhaile-mhoir biiird no
magadh oirre.

Dh'orduich ise do Ghobhainn-nan-Cuan dol air cnocan, air ciil
gaoithe 's air aodann gi-eine, far am faiceadh e a h-uile duine,
'snach faiceadh duine idu- e." Rinn e sin, is chaidh ise air a
h-aghaidh. Gu mi-fhortanach, bha na Fiantan 'nan codal air an
cuid arm, agnas bha ceithir-ar-fhichead dhiubh air an uchd.
Thoisich i air am marbhadh leis an lub iarruinn. Mharbh i —

" Ceithir-ar-fhichead de'n Fhdinn',
'S Ailbhinn fein air thus,
Thuit air laimh na h-Iorghuil mhoir,
Mu'n deachaidh na seoid 'nan dluth's."

An sin thoisich na Fiantan is a' chailleach, 's bha iad a' sliocart-
aich, 's a' slacartaich, 's a' gabhail d'a cheile. Bha i 'gan ceapadh
mar lasair shios is shuas. Bha i ard. An sin dh'iarr Oscar e
bhith air a chur 'na h-aghaidh, e fein ; 's bha i 'ga throm-liabadh,
's 'ga iomain an comhair a chiiil ; agus ghabh Fionn lag-mhisneach.
Dh'iarr e orra spaidean a ghabhail is iad a ghearradh foidhpe 's a
cur air a h-ais, gus am faigheadh iad cothrom iomain no bualaidh

122 The Muileartach.

oirre. Rinn iad toll, agus dh'iomain iad air a h-ais i gus an deach-
aidh i ami. Bha i fhathast 'gan ceapadh mar lasair, ach na h-ixile
h-uilc no h-urbhaidlie 'gan d'fhuair iad, mharbh iad a' chailleach
mu'n do stad iad. Thog iad an sin gaoir-chatlia le toilinntiun ;
agus an sin ceithir-ar-fhichead do na Fiantan a bha an Coire-
Ghlinne, 'nuair a chual iad e, bha fhios aca gn'n robh fargradh
air teachd air an Fht'inn'. Ruith iad a null, is thuirt fear dhiubh
ri 'chompanach : — " A righ f h^in ! nach innseadh tii dhomh ciamar
a bha i 'nuair a bha iair a casan?" " Cha'n'eil raise an urrainn
sin innseadh ach do neaeh a bha 'ga faicinn."

['S e so an t-aite ceart air son Duan na Muileartaich aithris.]
Latha dhuinn air tulaich shoir,'°

'Sealltainn Eirinn mu'n euairt ;
Thainig oirnn bharr muir sleamhain troni,

Atharnach'" trom, neo-ghlas.
Da fhiacail seachad siar air a craos,

'S ceithir aimhlean 'na mas:
Ceithir-ar fhichead de'n Fheinn',

'S Ailbhinn fein air thus,
'Thuit air laimh na h-Iorghuil mhoir,

Mu'n deachaidh na sloigh an dliith's."
Sin 'nuair a labhair Goll,

An sonn nach robh riamh 'sa chuil :
" Leigibh mi 'ga h-ionnsuidh greis,

'S gu feuchainn ri cleas lugh's."

Bha a' chailleach 'ga riabadh, 's 'ga iomain an coinneamh a chuil.
Agus ghabh Fionn lag-mhisneach an uair sin. Sin an uair a
dh'orduich e an talamh a ghearradh o 'bonn, 's a leigeadh gu ionad a
crios 'san lar. Bha i 'gar ceapadh shios is shuas mar lasair ; 's na
h-uOe h-uilc no h-urbhaidhe 'gan d'fhuair sinn, sin dar a mharbh
sinn a' chailleach, 's thug sinn an gaoir-chatha asainn.

Dar a chual Gobhainn-nan-Cuan, a bha air ciil gaoithe 's ri
aodunn greine gu'n do mharbhadh a' Mhuileartach, ghabh e mach
gu cuan. [Rann mu thurus-cuain.] Raiuig e Lochlainn leis f hi^in :
choinnich Manus e, agus dh'fhoighneachd e dheth, c'^it' an
d'fhag e a' chailleach. " Mharbhadh i," thuirt Gobhainn-nan-
Cuan.

" 0 bheisd ! cha do mharbhadh ; ach dar a chuiinaic thusa
eaghnadh a bha i deanamh, theich thu."

" O 1 mlrarbhadh i. ''

The Midkartach. 123

"Cha do shluig an talainli-toU i, 's clia do lihiitliadh i air imiir
sleamhiiiii lorn, 's cha robli do shluagh air an domlian na
mharbhadh mo Mhuileartacb."

"Clia do mharbli i acli an Fheinn',
An dream air nacb do thiirladh buaidli ;
'S aon riamh cha deaeh' as
Air an dream fhalt-bhuidhe chas."

Mar sin chriochnaich a' cliailleach a turns.

An dara Eareann.
Latha do'n Fheinn air tulaich shoir^^
Ag amharc Eirinn m'a timchioll,
Chunncas a' teachd bharr thonn,
Arrachd ^itidh, creadhall, trom.
'S gu'm b'e b'ainm do'n flmath nach robh tiom,'''
A' Mhuileartacb mliaol, ruadh, mhuing-fhionn.
Bha 'h-aodann dubh-ghlas air dhreacb guail,
Bha deud a carbaid claon-ruadh,
Bha aon shiiil gblogacb 'ua ceann,
'S gu'm bu luaith' i na rionnach madhair ;
Bha greann glas-dhubh air a ceann,
Mar choille chrionaich roimh chrith-reotha ;
Ri faicinn na Feinue bu mhor goil,
Shanntaich a' bhtiist a bhith 'nan innis.
An toiseach mire agus air,
Rinneadh leatha gion gun chomain ;
Mharbh i le 'h-abhachd ceud laoch,
'S a gaire 'na garbh chraos.

Caillidh tu dosan do chinn chrionaich
Air son deagh mhac Oisein iarraidh.

Thairg iad dhi cumha, 's i thilleadh an taobh a thainig i. Cha
ghabhadh i sid na bha sheudaibh buadhach an Eirinn gus am
faigheadh i —

Ceann Oscair, Oisein, is Fhinn,
Ghoill, agus Choirill.

Rinn iad cro airson a' chatha mhoir
Mu'n atharraichte air faiche na sgleo,

124 Tli.e Micileartach.

A' cheathnir laoch a b'fhe;U'r 'sau Fhuinn,

Gu'n comhraigeadh i iad gu leir ;

'S fhrithealadh i iad mu seach,

Mar ghath rionna na lasrach.

Thachair Mac-Cumhail an aigh

Is a' bheist laimli ri laimh ;

Bha taobh-'cholluinn ri guin bualaidh,

'S bha braoa d'a f huil air na fraochaibh.

Thuifc a' Mhuileartacb Ic Fionn ;

Ma thuit cha b'ann gun strith ;

Deuchainn cha d' fhuair e mar sin,

O latha ceardaich Lon-'ic-Llobhainn.

Thog iad a' cliailleach air bharraibh an sleagli,

'S thug iad 'na mireanaibh as a cheil' i.

Ruith an naigheachd ud mu thuath,

Gu erioch Lochhiinn nam mor-shluagh ;

'S chaidh an Gobhainn leis a' bhrigh,

Gu teach aobhair an Ard-R.\gh.

" Rinneadh bead," deir Gobhainn-nan-Cuan,

" Mharbhadh a' Mhuiloartach ruadh."

" Mur do shluig an talamh-toll i,

No mur do bhath muir leathan lom i,

Gait' an robh do dhaoin' air domhan,

Na mharbhadh a' Mhuileartacb mhuing-fhionn ?"

" Thuit a' Mhuileartacb leis an Fhiann,

A' bhuidheann leis nach gabh-te fiamh.

Cha tig fuath no atharrach as,

Air an t-sluagh aluinn, fhalt-bhuidhe, chas."

" Bheiream-sa briathra a lis,

Ma mharbhadh a' Mhuileartacb mhin,

Nach fag mi'n Firinn aigh

Tom, innis, no eilean,

Nach tog mi ann an crannagaibh mo long,

Eirinn coranta, co-throm ;

Mar deanadh i breabauaich air uiuir,

'Ga togail as a tonna-bhalla,

Crocain chroma ri tir,

'Ga tarruing as a tadhaibh."

" Is mor an luchd loingeis, a ^Ihanuis,

'Thogadh coigeamh a dh' Eirinn,

The MitUcarfach. 125

'S cha'n'eil do loingcis air suile,
Nil thogadli coigeamh a dh'Eirinii."

Ochd agus oclid fichead long
Thogadar a dli'fheachd 's bu trom,
Thoh't a mach c^irig a' Mhuilcartaich.-''

Chaidli iad air tir an cala Beinn-Eadainn* Chaidh Fearghus
miiirneach mac Moirno air thcachdairoachd 'gan ionnsuidh ; thairg
e dhoibh cumha gun fheall, 's iad a thilleadh an taobli a thainig
iad.

Thairg e dhoibh ochd ciad bratach,"'

Caoin-daithto, agus liiireach ;

Ochd ciad conair mhcangain ; --

Ochd ciad mean do ionndrainn ;

Ochd ciad gearr-f haltach, gruaidli-dhearg ;

Ochd ciad Ian clogaid de'u or dhearg ;
Ged gheibheadh iad sin, cha tilleadh iad gus am faigheadh iad —

Ceann Oscair, Oisein, 's Fhiun,

Ghoill, agus Choirill.

"Gearraidh sibh 'ur tcanu-leum thar muir,
Ar neo fanaidli sibh ri'r n-aimhleas ;
An long a 's mo a thug sibh thar muir,
Le goinealadh,

Ma tha a dh'f hull 'n'ur collainnibh,
Snamhaidh i air 'ur dromannaibh."
Sin 'nuair a thug iad an latha mor agus ro-mhor —
Latha catha Beinn-Eadainn,
Far am bu lionar ceann 'ga chromadh,
Agus muineal 'ga mhaoladh.
Cha deachaidh aon rianih as,
Ach leth-chiad fear,
'Chaidh mar thriall srutha gu sail',
'S gaoir-chatha 'gan iomain.

[Sin dar a thug a' Chailleach bu mhor fearg
Breab o dh'ionnsuidh na comhla,
'S bhrist i na naoi ceanglaichean a sios
Mu'n deachaidh stad air a teann-ruith ;

* Beinu-Eadair.

126 The Muileartach.

'S chaidh i stigh do mhur Fhinn,

'S rug i air cuach Fhinn 'na croma-chroig.

Leum i air eas ruadh nan ramh,

'S cuach Fhinn na deas laimh.

Leum Fionn gu eas, cas,

An deigh chas na Caillich

'S rug e air a' chuaich

O'n 's ann leis 'bha 'buaidh 's a brigh.

Rug Caoilte Mac Roin

Air a chlaidheanih nior 's a dha shlcagh ;

'S rug an t-Oscar meamnach 6g

Air an leine shr6il a bha mu cneas.

Thug iad an t-ubhal o'n bhcist ;

'S ma thug clia b' ann gun streup ;

'S mar deachaidh an ceann air colhiinn eile,

Cha d'fhuair a h-anani riamh trocair.

B' ard a h-ionad, 's b' ard a fas,

B' ard a cuid siuil ri h-aois,

Geamhlag iaruinn fo 'mas,

'S da fhiacail siar o 'craos ;

Leithid na ciaraig cliaillich,

Cha'n fhacas o linn Chuchullin].*

TALE OF THE MUILEARTACH (WESTERN SEA).
[TRANSLATED.]

Part I.
The Fians were for keeping the kingdom from the Lochlinners.
Fin was their king. There was a battle between them and Manus
at Dun Kincorry in Ireland. When Manus went home, his foster-
mother (nurse), the Muileartach., said that she would go to fight
Fin, and to take from him the " Cup of Victory "—a vessel of clay,
of which it was said that it was by drinking from it, the Fians
were always victorious. Manus said he would send men with her,
but she refused. She would take with her only her husband, the
Ocean Smith, and a loop of iron, called the Little Ridged Crutch.
She went at full speed to Dun Kincorry. The Fians saw some-
thing big and monstrous coming; and Fin said, " If he has traversed
the universe, and gone round the world, it is Manus's foster-mother,

* See p. 119, 6th stanza, and p. 137, last Kote.

The Muileartach. 127

and she wants something particular." The Fians went into the
house and nine times nine of them put their backs to the door,
and put behind it nine chains interlacing each other. (She pulled
a tree, and swept oft' the branches, and had it for a stick. The
Ocean Smith stayed at the boat. They put nine wooden bars
behind the door, and nine feet in stone and lime, and nine times
nine put their backs to the door.)

Fin was looking out, and she came and spoke in a low voice : —

She.
I am a poor, poor old woman,
That have come hotly pursued ;
I have travelled the five-fifths of Ireland,
And found not a house to let me in.

Fin.
If you have travelled all that,
It is the mark of a bad man ;
And though your claw grow green beneath you.
You will not get an opening from me.

She.
That is an evil custom for a king's son,
Who ought to show heroism and great deeds ;
That you should be called a king's son.
And not give a night's lodgings to an old woman.

Fin.
If it be manners, or meat, or hospitality
You want, old woman !
I will send the meat of a hundi-ed men.
And take away from me your talk, old woman !

She.
I am not in need of your wretched meat.
Neither do I care for your great sadness ;
I would prefer the warmth of your great fire,
And partake with your dogs.

Fin.
Will you not kindle a fire for yourself.
Where you can blow it with your breath ;
And put a load of fuel to your stout body,
{Viii'. — Break down small branches against your hump]
And wisely warm yourself at it ?

128 The Muileartach.

She.
'The six best heroes among the Fians,
Put you them out on the sward ;
And when the snow reaches then- waist,
They cannot kindle a fire.

[Var. — The nine nines who are within,

Between thatch and wattled-wall —
The snow would reach their waist-bands,
And they could not kindle a fire.]

The old woman of hardest conflict,
Gave a kick towards the door ;
And before she turned back the sole of her foot.
She broke the nine chains of iron from their intcrlaciugs.
[And she threw the heroes on the breadth of their backs
on the floor.]

Fin avoided her way; and she went to the chest of jewels, and
took with her the " Cup of Victory."

The men arose —
Thinman' rose, and the rest rose,
And rose the plier of the oars,*

to go after the old woman.

They could not overtake her. Oscar, the strongest of the Fians,
went after her. He caught her by the foot at the brow of the
hill of Howth. Her grey hair was hanging behind her, and Oscar
caught it. He sprang, and put three plies of the grey wreathed
hair of the old woman about his fist. Before he in any way
checked her (lit., put a wrinkle in her), they sank to their waists
in snow. " Ho, ho," .she said, " young man, you have hurt me! If
it be food or drink you want, you will get it when I reach the
boat." [Al., reach the Ocean Smith and you will get it."] " It is
not that I want, but to take your grey hair to my grandfather."
" Ho, ho, are you one of that sort ? " She drew over her wreathed
grey hair below her left arm, and she laid her hand gently upon
him; and he him.self heard the noise of every bone. "If you
have strength to go home, tell Fin that I have got the ' Cup of
Victory.' "

He returned, and she went to Lochlin. Manus resolved to fight
Fin. He gathered his men, and went to Dun Kincorry to fight
Fin.

The MuUeartach. 129

They met, and commenced at each other. All the Lochlinners
were killed, and the " Cup of Victory " was recovered. Manus
was bound, and put under oaths. It was then that Conan '"
said —

" Let me to Manus of the swords,
That I may separate his head from his body."

Manus then said — "

" A little blow again.st thee. Fin,
I repent me of what I have done to you."

He went home bare and empty handed. His foster-mother
a.sked for his men ; and he said they were lost. " King ! " she
said, "that ever I gave the juice of my side to you when you
could not kill Fin, seeing he is only a halfman" (i.e. one of twins)."
"I shall go now; and as many men as you have lost I shall take
from the Fians in twenty-four hours." " I shall raise," said Manus,
" my ships and go with you." She would not hear of this, but
that the Smith should go with her. He was good at telling
stories, and would tell everything to Manus, when they came
home. The Smith was not willing to go, though he had only
heard of Fin ; but she caught him, and threw him into the boat.
They took their sea journey. A little gentle breeze came after
them from the lower part of the hills and from the heights of the
trees, that would take foliage from a hill, and willows from a tree,
and little young rushes from their base and roots. They began
to throw the sea aside, flashing, flapping, foaming, against the
blackness of the old stone, and the pitch-blackness of the boulder
stones, the biggest beast eating the smallest beast, and the smallest
beast doing as best it could; the little sea-birds betaking themselves
to i-est and shelter in the wisp of the main-mast. She (the boat)
would cut the hard .slender stalks of oats with her very stem, for the
great excellency of her steersman.'^ "Look up," .she said to the
Ocean Smith, " and try and see land." When he looked all round
about him, he saw land and said, " If it be land it is small, and
if it be a crow it is large." " That is true, my good fellow," she
said, " we have not the boat at its proper speed." They put out
the small broad-bladed, ridged oars, and every time they
stretched their backs, they took in water over the gunwale of the
boat. For all the evils and tossings they got, they reached land
and drew up the boat above the beach (lit. "in the top of the
shore "), where the boys of the town could not make sport or

130 The Muileartach.

laughing-stock of it. She bade the Ocean Smith go behind a
hillock at the back of the wind and in front of the sun, where he
could see everybody and nobody could see him." He did this,
and she went on. Unfortunately, the Fians were sleeping on their
arms, and twenty-four of them were on their breasts. She began
to kill them with the iron loop.

" She killed twenty-four of the Fians,
Alvinn himself foremost
Fell by the hand of the great Conflict,
Before the warriors came to close quarters."

Then commenced the Fians and the Carlin wife, and were thrash-
ing and slashing and working away at one another. She was inter-
cepting them like a flame down and up. She was tall. Oscar
asked to be sent himself against her, and she was heavily
buffetting him, and driving him backwards ; and Fin's courage fell.
He told them to take spades and cut below her, and drive her
backwards to get a chance of engaging and striking her. They
made a hole and drove her back, until she fell in. She was still
intercepting them like a flame; but for all the evils and tossings they
got, they killed the old woman before they stopped. It was then
they raised a battle-.shout for joy ; and then twenty-four of the
Fians, who were in Corry Glen, when they heard it, knew that
some trouble had come on the Fians. They rushed over, and one
of them said to a companion, " King ! wilt thou not thyself tell me
how she was when she was on her legs i"

" I am not able to tell that to any but to one who saw her."

[This is the proper place for the lay of the Muileartach.]
A day we were on Eastern hillock.
Looking on Erin all around.
There came upon us over a slimy heavy sea,
A spectre" heavy and not grey ;

Two teeth protruding westward from her gaping mouth.
And four fathoms from around her lower part.
Twenty -four of the Fians,
And Alvin himself foremost,
Fell by the hand of the great Brawler
Before the people closed.''
Then spoke Goll,
The hero who wa.s never behind —

The MnUcarhieh. 131

" Let ine towards her for a while,
That I may shew her a feat of strength."

The old woman was tearing at him and driving him backwards ;
and Fin lost courage at that time. It was then that he ordered
them to cut the earth below her sole, and to let her to the place of
her girdle into the ground. She was intercepting us down and up
like a flame ; but for all the evils and tossings we got, it was then
we killed the old woman and raised the battle-shout.

When the Ocean Smith, who was behind the wind and in
front of the sun, heard that the MuUeartach had been slain, he
put out to sea [here repeat the rhymes descriptive of sea journeys]
and reached Lochlin alone. Manus met him, and asked where he
had left the old woman. " She has been killed," said the Ocean
Smith.

"Wretch, she has not been killed; but when you saw the
doughty deeds she was doing, you fled."

" Oh, she has been killed ! "

" Hole of earth has not swallowed her, nor has she been drowned
on brown slippery sea, and there were not people in the universe
who could kill my Midleartach."

" No one slew her but the Fians, the people who were never
overcome ; and never one has escaped from the people of the
yellow wreathed hair."

Thus the Old Woman finished her journey.

Part II.

A day the Fians were on an Eastern knoll "

Gazing at Erin all around,

There was seen coming over the waves

A hideous apparition — a heavily rocking object.'"

The name of the dauntless spectre

Was the bald-red white-maued Muileartacli.

Her face was dark grey, of the hue of coals,

The teeth of her jaw were slanting red,

There was one flabby eye in her head,

That quicker moved than lure-pursuing mackerel.

Her head bristled dark and grey,

Like scrubwood before hoar fro.st.

When she saw the Fians of highest prowess.

The wretch coveted being in their midst.

132 The Muilearfach.

At the outset of fury and slaughter,
She performed an over-keen thankless deed ;
She slew in her frolic a hundred heroes,
While loud laughter was in her rough mouth.

You will lose the forelock of your scrubby head,
In lieu of having asked for Oisian's goodly son.

They offered her compensation, if she would turn back the way
she came. She would not take all the valuable jewels in Ireland
till she would get —

The heads of Oscar, Oisian, and Fin,
GoU, and Con-al.

They made an enclosure for the great fight,

Lest the apparition on the field should change.

The four best heroes among the Fians,

She would combat them all together,

And attend them each by turns.

Like the shimmering beam of a flame.

Mac-Coul of good fortune met

The wretch, hand to hand.

Her flank was exposed to the violence of the blows.

And there were drops of his blood on the heath tops.

The Muileartach fell by Fin,

If she did, it was not without strife ;

A trial like this he did not get

Since the day of Lon MacLioven's smithy,

They lifted the Old Woman on the point of their spears,

And tore her asunder in pieces.

The tale ran northwards
To the borders of Loch 1 in of many people ;
And the Smith went with its purport
To the palace of the High King.
" A mischief has been done," said the Ocean Smith,
" The red Muileartach '" has been killed."
'• If the porous earth has not swallowed her,
Or the broad bare sea drowned her,
Where were the people in the universe
Who could slay the white-maned Muileartach ? "

The Muileartach. 1S3

" The Muileartach fell by the Fians,
The company that never was touched with fear ;
Nor hatred nor change comes
On the comely people of yellow wreathed hair."

" I will give words again,
If the smooth Muileartach has been killed,
That I will not leave in Fair Erin
Hillock, place of shelter, or island,
That I will not lift in the cross-trees of my ships,
Erin fairly-balanced, full weight ;
If it does not take to kicking at sea
When it is being lifted from its sea-walls,
I shall put crooked hooks into the land.
To draw it from its fastenings."
" Numerous are the shipmen, 0 Manus !
That could lift the fifth-part of Erin ;
And there are not as many ships on salt water
As would lift a fifth-part of Erin."
Eight and eight-score ships.
Were raised of forces, and they were numerous,
To raise the ransom of the Muileartach.

They went ashore at the harbour of the Hill of Howth. The
well-beloved Fergus, the son of Morna, went on a message to
them; he offered them satisfactory indemnity"' if they would
return the way they came.

He offered them eight hundred banners

Beautifully coloixred, and war-dresses ;

Eight hundred dogs on leashes (?) ; 2-

Eight hundred close searchers (?) ;

Eight hundred short-haired, red-cheeked men ;

Eight hundred helmets-full of red gold,

Although they got that, they would not return till they

got
The head of Oscar, Oisian, and Fin,
Goll, and Corral.

" You will betake yourselves smartly across the sea.

Or remain to your hurt.

The biggest ship you have taken across the sea.

134 The Muileurtack

With winds hard blowing,

If there be as much blood in your bodies,

It will swim on j'our backs."

Then fought they the great day, and very great day — the day of
the battle of the Hill of Howth,

Where many a head was lowered,

And neck was rendered bare.

Not a single man escaped

But half a hundred men.

That went like the current of a stream seaward,

With the battle-shout driving them.

[Then when the old woman of great fury

Gave a kick to the door.

She bi'oke the nine fastenings

Before her full speed was checked ;

And she entered the dwelling of Fin

And caught Fin's Cup in her crooked claw.

She leapt upon the red rushing water of the oars,

With Fin's Cup in her right hand.

Fin leapt quick, quick,

After the feet of the old woman,

And caught the Cup,

Since to him belonged its Virtue and Power.

Thinman,-^ son of Roin, caught

His big sword and his two spears ;

And the active, youthful Oscar caught

The embroidered skirt that was round her body.

They took the apple from the wretch ;

And if they did, it was not without a struggle :

And if her head was not put on another body.

Her soul never obtained mercy.

High was her place, and high her growth,

High were her sails for age,^ (?)

An iron crowbar under her,

And two teeth westward from her open mouth ;

Such a darksome old woman

Was not seen since the days of Cu-chullain."'] *

* See p, 128, 3rd stanza, aud p. 137, last note.

The MuUeaHack. 135

NOTES.

1. Eecitera are not agreed as to this being the purpose for which tlie Fians
were. Some (and this is the most rational of the realistic explanations) say
they were a liody of hunters that followed the chase both in Ireland and
Scotland. As to their having a separate kingdom, tradition makes no
mention.

2. More correctly " Cup of Virtues," or precious cup.

3. Caogad is explained in dictionaries as meaning fifty. It was explained
by the person from whom this portion within brackets was heard, that the
number who put their backs to the door was nine times nine ; and there are
other confirmations of an explanation heard from an old man, chattao^rao^ was
used to signify nine days or times.

4. In the twelfth century, Ireland was divided into five kingdoms — Ulster
{Coige-vlainn), Leiuster {Cuige-Laighinn), Meath [MUh), Connaught (Conach)
and Munster (Coigc-Mumha). The rulers of these divisions were styled
kings ; and over all was the one called the " High King of Ireland,"
Ard rtgh Eirinn. Cairbre, who slew Oscar, was one of these ; and Fin's own
genealogy is traced up to the same royal line.

5. The common fonn is uile, but the various reciters said uilidh. This may
have been merely the attraction of the emjihasis. At all events not much
weight is to be jilaced upon the peculiarity.

6. The usual phrase is bonn-duhh, " the black sole," which is explained to be
the heel.

7. Caoilte (Thinman) was called Daorghlas (Thorough-grey) till the day
when the swords of the Fian chiefs were made in the magic smithy of Lon
MacLiovun, of which there is an account in a separate ballad.

8. This expression is noticeable, as a reference to its being a sea fight. There
does not seem to have been any one in particular of the Fian band to whom
this post was assigned.

9. This sentence, and the others within brackets, are from other oral
versions.

10. Conan was the crossest of the Fians, and is said, in popular lore, not to
have been worth anything till he got over the first disgrace. Any one, even a
woman, could overcome him at first ; but after that he was as good as another
man ; and there was a man's death on his hands if he struck. (" B/ia bds
duine air a d/iuni nam bnaileadh e.") He never saw a door open but he
thought he should enter ; and he never saw a man frown but he thought he
ought to strike him. When he went to hell, lie gave " blow for blow and
scratch for scratch." {Buille air son buiUe agxis sgriobadh air son sgriobadh.)
The eWl spirits could not tolerate him.

11. There is a much longer poem about this incident.

1 i. Fin's mother was the daughter of the Ulster smith {An gobhainn Ultach),
and the ugliest woman in all Ireland. His twin sister was Diarmid's raothei-.

136 The Muileartach.

13. Stii'iramaiche, in the Hebrides, denotes the steersman of a particular
boat, stiuradair a steersman generally.

14. Rhymes or "runs" (ruitheannan) , such as this and those preceding, in
the description of the sea-journey, are common in Gaelic Tales, and are made
use of by the reciter on every suitable occasion. Tliey are more or less full,
according to the skill of the reciter.

15. The version which the reciter himself gave, is evidently very much fallen
to pieces. It is bald in Gaelic, and much more so in English. Translations,
at the best, have not the "taste" (bias) of the original.

16. This vpord and Arrackt, which is used by other reciters, is most probably
from athar (the air), and merely denotes an aerial phenomenon.

17. This is a piece taken unconsciously by the reciter from another Fian
ballad, called Ailvinn or lorghuin.

18. In various printed versions of the tale, this hillock is called tulaich oirill,
which may be correct.

19. The meaning of this line is not very clear ; and it is a meie matter of
inference from the sound and collocation of the letters, that they denote some
monstrous, lumbering, heavy-moving object, rocking from side to side.

20. This word, like some others, is conventionally used both in a masculine
and feminine form.

21. Other versions, such as that given by Mr. Campbell in his West High-
land Tales, vol. iii., 135, make the indemnity ten hundred instead of eight
hundred of each article. They all agree in making fine-coloured flags, and
dogs, and gold, part of the ransom.

22. Conair mheangain,\s most probably coin air mheangain (dogs on branches),
i.e., on withes, or leashes, a most valualjle ransom in the days of the Irish
wolf-hounds and stag-hounds. In the Long Island, among the Eoman Catholic
population, a rosary is called Conair Mhoire, the beads of S. Mary. Meangain
is the designation of a certain kind of heather (fraoch -meangain), and univer-
sally in the Highlands, ineangan means a branch, so that the expression may
denote some kind of bead. In early times, before the days of coinage, and to
the present day among savage tribes, beads are valuable as a circulating
medium, and as personal ornaments.

In regard to " close" searchers, the existence of fiondrvine as a name of a
metal renders it highly probable that a tribute of it was here meant. The
reciter did not know the meaning of the words, though, as in other instances
of popular recitation, the sound of the correct words is retained.

In the Island of Tiree, pins or small .skewers — of some composite metal
resembling bronze — about three inches in length, are occasionally found. They
are called by the natives, Prlne fionndrainn.

The " close " searchers may be the smaller dogs.

The short haired men are doubtlessly slaves or bondsmen, long hair being
much affected by Chiefs.

23. Thinman (Caoilte) is more commonly called Mac Eonain. He was the
weakest, but the fastest of the Fian band.

The Muileartach. 137

24. The meaning of the word age (aois) is not evident.

25. In tradition Cuchulin is not mentioned in connection with the Fians.
The lays about himself or his chariot are different from anything to be found
in Macpherson.

With our explanation, in our introductory remarks, of this tale as a myth,
descriptive of a contest between the Sea violently invading the Land, and
Human Might, will fall to be compared an auecdote frequently met with,
also further illustrative of the popular view of the Fians as the represen-
tatives of bodily strength. One of the Fians {aon de'n Fheinn), looking at
the sea breaking in foam, was told that it was laughing at him. He was
for rushing out to chastise it.

The idea of personification is, however, entirely lost sight of by reciters,
and it belongs to the poet's skill that, while his words are singularly descrip-
tive of the augi-y Sea, such should be the case. The last lines, enclosed
within brackets, written down iu 1870, from the dictation of James Cameron,
a native of Morven resident in Coll, is illustrative of this, and of the manner
in which modern ideas become involved with old tradition.

John G. Campbell.
The Manse, Tiree.

NOTES ON THE TUAIRISGEUL MOR.

No. 1, p. 61.
This curious and valuable tale consists of two distinct stories —
the one dealing with the adventures of the hero in search of the
Tuairisgeul Mor, the other being the recital of the old man. The
first belongs to what may be called the "task" group of Marchen,
in which the fulfilment by the hero of a given task is the main
incident; the second to the "calumniated wife" group. The
connection between the two is very well managed, and the whole
tale is of the greatest interest. The opening incident is especially
Celtic in character ; the hill upon which the hero goes to hunt
may be compared to that upon which Pwyll, Prince of Dyfed,
walks, and to which it is peculiar "that whoever sits upon it
cannot go thence without either receiving wounds or blows, or
else seeing a wonder " (Mahinogion, p. 344). The same magic
hill appears in Campbell, 38; Murachaidh MacBrian; and in
Gonnala of the Golden Hair; Joyce, Celtic Romances, No. 4.
In each case the hill is haunted by a supernatural maiden of great
beaut}' ; in the Mabinogi, as in our story, she is on horseback ; in
Joyce and Campbell on foot apparently-, but unaccompanied in all
three versions. The coming of the magician out of a shower from
the west may be compared to the opening of Campbell, 52, The

138 Notes on the Tuairisgeul Mor.

Knight of the Red Shield, where the king, seated upon a hillock,
sees the " shadow of shower coming from the western airt, and
the rider of a black filly coming cheerily after it." The gambling
between the magician and the hero takes the same course as in
Campbell, No. 1, The Younr) King of Esaidh Ruadh. There, as
here, the prince wins twice and loses the third time, takes the
woman as his first stake, and, by her advice, the horse as his
second. In Campbell, however, the hero is helped by a
" seanagal," and the woman does not instruct him beforehand how
he may guard against the magician's winning the third time. In
the Y. King of E. R. the magician lays it as crosses and as spells
upon him that he get the Glaive of light. Our story is here more
like Camphell, No. 4C, Maclain Direach (the best and fullest
task miirchen in Campbell's collection) ; the terms of the spell,
"I am setting it as crosses and as spells, and as the decay of the
year on thee ; that thou be not without a pool in thy shoe," etc.
are almost the same, and in both stories the hero foils his adver-
sary by forcing him to remain on the same spot until the task be
accomplished. The referring of the hero to three brothers is
])erhaps the commonest incident in the " task " series : it appears,
though in difierent form, in the oldest task story known, that of
Perseus, where the hero must seek aid and counsel from the
Graiai and the Hesperides. In the Norse tale of East o' the Sum
and West o' the Moon, the three brothers are the winds. In
French folk-tale the brothers, or brother, are almost invariably
hermits, as, for instance, in Luzel, Veille'es Bretonnes, No. 1, La
Princesse Blondine. The hero then starts off upon the steed he
had won from the magician. In many task stories it is noticeable
that the hero acts entirely under the advice and aid of his horse,
as, for instance, in the Norse Dapplegrim, in Luzel, Veille'es
Bretonnes, No. 4, Petit Louis. This is not the case in our story,
where the horse plays a comparatively small part. The adventure
at the houses of the three squires is, I believe, not found in any
variant. The curious method by which the hero is to strengthen
his steed before passing the loch is found likewise in Camphell,
51, The Fair Gruagach, in which the hero, transformed into a
brown ambler, carries Fionn to the house of the Tree Lion, and
requires three wheaten loaves, three stoups of wine, and to be
combed against and with the hair before scaling the fortress of
the Tree Lion. Common likewise in folk-tales is the advice
given to the hero not to take gold or silver, but some seemingly

Notes on the Tioainsgeul Mhr. 139

worthless person or object in exchange for the steed. Thus, in
Campbell, No. 1, the young king is to take no fair woman, but
the "cropped, rough-skinned maid." The bargain, too, is no fair
one, as the hero keeps the bridle, which, being shaken, brings
back the steed. This may be compared to Cumphell, No. 4G,
where the "Gille Martean" takes the shape of the persons or
objects promised by the hei'o to those who had spared his life, but
speedily returns to his master. In Grimm's No. 68, Der Gaudeif,
the hero turns himself into a hound, is sold for a large sum of
money by his father, to whom he comes back upon the first
occasion. Compare, likewise, Der Hasenliirt, Wolf, Deutsche Haus-
mdrchen, p. 13-i, whore the hero sells the hare, but immediately
recalls him with his magic whistle. Of frequent occurrence, too,
is the injunction laid on the hero to do the contrary of what he is
told. Thus, in Pwyll, Prince of Dyfed, Arawn directs Pwyll not
to strike Havgan a second time, however much the latter may
entreat him to do so. Cf also Ralston, Russian Folk-Tales, pp. 238,
239. The calumniated wife story told by the old man presents the
closest analogies with the third incident in the Mabinogi of Pwyll
— a fact of great interest, considering the other points of contact
already dwelt upon between the two tales. The opening incident
may be compared to Joyce, No. 1, The Fate of the Children of Lir,
in which the wicked step-mother changes her step-children into
swans. Wolves are animals of equal importance with the latter
in folk-literature, and the traditions of their transformation into
men, or vice versa, which in the Middle Ages assumed a peculiarly
ghastly shape, are very widespread. Cf. Baring Goidd, Curious
Myths, and Liehrecht Fur VolksJcunde, p. 17. The subject is an
obscure and complicated one, upon which little light is thrown by
our story. The Persian, Roman, and Teutonic forms of the
Aryan Expulsion and Return-Formula may be examined with
advantage in this connection, and in particular that portion of the
Teutonic Heldensage which deals with the transformation into
wolves of Siegmund and Siniiotli. Another point, which may be
of gi-eat importance, should be noticed : the transformed sons,
unable to take any other i-evenge, come and kill the hens of their
step-mother. Now it is a common incident in folk-tales that a
bespelled animal comes by night and ravages the field or the
orchard of the hero's or heroine's family (cf , among the countless
variants, Campbell, No. 41, Grimm, No. CO, and Asbjornsen and.
Moe, No. 31), being eventually released from the spells by the

1-iO Notes cm the Tuairisgeul Mbr.

hero's action. The bcspelling is not motive in the same way as
in our story in any variant that I know. The incident of the
three brothers casting lots which should eat the other may be
compared with the well-known ballad of the " sea-faring man "
(which exists in French as " Le petit navire "). Cf. Folk-Lore
Record, vol. iii., part ii., pp. 253 etss. The very unusual form of
the calumniated wife story which follows is of the utmost interest
owing to close similarity in many details to the Mabinogi of
Pwyll, Prince of Dyfcd. There, as here, a gigantic hand comes
through the roof and carries off, twice running, the new-born foal
in the one, the new-born child in the other story. The third
time Teirnyon cuts off the monster's arm, taking it off at the
elbow, just as the wolf " took the hand off at the shoulder." In
the Mabinogi nothing further is told re.sijecting the monster, nor
does it actually appear as carrying off Pwyll's child ; the latter
disappears, however, at the same time as Teirnyon's foal, and cer-
tainly by the same agency. The carrying off of St. George, in the
English ballad, may perhaps be mentioned in the same connec-
tion. The Welsh Gellcrt story may possibly be related to ours,
or at all events have been influenced by a similar version of the
calumniated wife. The close agreement between Pwyll and the
Highland tale makes it not improbable that a genuine folk-tale,
constructed on precisely the same lines as the latter, existed for-
merly in Wales. As regards the remaining incidents of the story,
the magician and the great Tuarisgeul would seem to be identical
(perhaps the old man, too, is the same ?), the familiar cauldron of
renovation appears, and the horse which the hero wins from the
magician, and u]5on which he accomplishes his task, is quite for-
gotten. As a rule he turns out to be the bespelled brother of the
heroine — e.g., in the already quoted Petit Louis, Jilleul du roi cle
France, in the Irish Conn-Ecla (Folk-Lore Record, vol. ii. pp. 180
etss), and in the Danish Mons Tro (Folk-Lore Record, vol. iii.,
part ii., pp. 214 etss). The same thing happens to the fox, who,
in Grimms bl, Der Goldene Vogel, is the helping animal. For

variants, see Grimm, vol. iii., p. 98.

Alfred Nutt.
270 Strand, London.

[Note. — In the introductory remarks to the tale of the Tuairis-
geul Mbr, in the first number of the Revieiv, there is a misprint of
Lamhanaich for Samhanaich, the giants who dwelt in caves by
the sea. It is a common expression to say of any strong offen-

Miann a' Bhaird Aosda. 141

sive smell, mharhhadh e na Samhanaich, it would kill the giants
who dwell in caves by the sea. Satnh is a strong oppressive
smell, and in the Western islands Savih a' chimin t-shiar, the
strong smell of the western sea, is a common expression.

It is an addition to the talc that the one who imposed upon the
Son of the King of Ireland the task of finding out how the great
Tuarisgeul was put to death, and over whose place of decay and
disappearance the King's son — by his wife's instructions — re-
counted, after his long search, the manner of the Giant's death,
was himself a sou of the Great Tuairisgeul, and that as the story
was being told he graduall3'^ rose out of the ground. Also, by the
wife's instructions, his head was cut off before he got entirely
clear of the ground, for then no one could withstand the young
Giant's prowess. — J. G. C]

MIANN A' BHAIRD AOSDA.
(the aged bard's wish.)

[Transcribed from Gillies' Collection of Gaelic Poetry, published at Perth
in 1786, and compared with the version contained in E. M'Donald's Collection,
published at Edinburgh in 1776.]

0 1 cairibh mi ri taobh nan allt,
A shiiibhlas mall le ceumaibh ciuin ;
Fo sgail' a' bharraich leag mo cheann,
'S bi thus', a Ghrian, ro-chairdeil rium !

Gu socair sin 'san fheur mo thaobh,
Air bruaich nan dithean 's nan gaoth tlath ;
Mo chos 'ga sllobadh 'sa' bhraon mhaotb,
'S e lubadh thairis caoin tre'n bhlar.

Biodh sobhrach bhan a's aillidh snuadh
Mu'n cuairt do m' thulaich 's uain' fo dhruchd,
'S an neoinean beag, 's mo lamh fo chluain,
'S an ealbhuidh ri mo chluais gu cubhr'.

Mu'n cuairt do bhruachaibh ard' mo ghhnn,
Biodh liibadh gheug is orra blath ;
'S clann blieag nam preas a' tabhairt seinn
Air chreagaibh aosd', le h-orain ghraidh.

142 Miann a Bhaird Aosda.

Briseadh tre clireig nan eidlieann dliith,

Am fuaran ur le torrghan trom ;

Is freagradh Mac-talla gach ciuil,

Ri srann-fhuaim sruthadh dluth nan tonn.

Freagradh gach cnoe agus gach sliabh,
Le binn-fhuaim gheir nan aigheau mear ;
'N sin cluinnidh mise mile geum,
A ' ruith mu'n cuairt dhomh 'n iar 's an ear.

Sruthadh air sgt^ith na h-osaig mhln
Glaodhain mhaoth nan cro gu m' chluais,
'Nsin freagraidh 'mheanbh-sprdidh 'nuair 'chluinii
An gineil, 's iad a' ruith a nuas.

Mu 'n cuairt domh biodh luth-chleas nan laogh
Ri taobh nan sruth, no air an leirg ;
'S am minnean beag, de'n ch6mhrag sgith,
A' m' achlais a' codal gun cheilg.

O ! ceum an t-sealgair ri mo chkiais,
Le srannaibh gliath is chon feadh sleibh ;
'N sin de£lrrsaidli 'n oige air mo ghruaidh,
'Nuair 'dh'^ireas fuaim air sealg an fhtiidh.

DMsgidh 'n smior a'm' chnaimh 'nuair 'chluinn
Mi tailmrich dhos, is chon, is shreang ;
'Nuair 'ghlaodhar, "Thuit an damh," tham' bhuinn
A' leum gu beo ri aird' nam beann.

An sin chi mi, ar leam, an gadhar

A leanadli mi anmoch is moch,

'S na sleibh 'ba mhiann leam bhi tadhall,

'S na creagan a f hreagradh do'n dos.

Chi mi 'n uaimh a ghabh gu tial
'S gu trie ar ceuma o'u oidhche,
'Dhiiisgeadh ar sunud le blath's a cranu,
'S 'na solas chuach bha mor aoibhneas.

Bhiodh ceo air fleadh a bharr an fh^idh,
Ar deoch a Tr^ig, 's an tonn ar ceol ;
Ged sheinneadh ta'isg, 's ged ranadh sleibh,
Sinte 'san uaimh bu shfeimh ar neoil.

Chi mi Beinn-ard a's aillidh sniamh,
Ceann-feadhna nam mile beann ;

Miann <i Bhaird AosO.a. 143

Bha aisling nau danili iia ciabh,
'S i leabaidh nan nial a ceann.

Chi mi Sgur-Eilt air bruaich a' gblLnn'
'San gair a' chuach gu binn an tos,
Is Goi-m-mheall ailt nam mile gi^s,
Nan luibh, nan earba, is nan Ion.

1 Biodh tuinn 6g' a' snarah le sunnd
Thar linne 's mine giiis " gu luath ;
Srath ghiubhais - uaine air a ceann,
Is lubadh chaoran dearg air bruaich.

Bidh nighean alainn an uchd bhain,

A' suamh le spreigh air bharr nan tonn ;

'Nuair thogas i a sgiath an aird'

A measg nan nial, cha 'n fhas i trom.

'Stric i ag astar fchar a' chuan
Gu aisridh fhuair nan ioma ronn,
Anns nach togar breid ri crann,
'S nach do reub sron dharaich ^ tonn.

Bidh tusa ri dosan nan tom,

Le curaha [trom] do ghaoil a"d' bheul,

Eala, 'thriall o thir nan tonn,

'S tu seinn domh ciuil an aird' nan speur.

Co an tir o'n d' ghluais a' ghaoth,

'Tha giiilan glaoidh do bhroin o'n chraig,

Oigfhir, a chaidh uainn a thriall,

'S a dh' fh^g mo chiabha glas' gun taic ?

Bh-'eil deoir do roisg mu thus na rloghain,
A's mine mais', 's a's gUe lamh ?
Solas gun chvich do'n ghruaidh mhaoith,
A chaoidh nach pill o'n leabaidh chaoil.

'After the loth staoza the following lines are given in Eonalil il'DonaUl's

Collection : —

Chi mi Loch Eileiu nan craobh,
'S an caoran air Iflbadh thar tuinn,

- The ancient spelling is gids. In the third line of this stanza, where the
word is dissyllabic, we have given the modern orthograjjhy, giubhas, gen-
giuhhais.

' The correct form of the genitive is darach, noni. dair (oak), a (?-stem ; hut
daraich is now more commonly used.

144 Miann a' Bhaird Aosda.

O ! ^irich thus' le I'oran ciuin,

'S cuir naidheaclid bhochd do bhroin an ceill ;

'S glacadh Mac-talla gach ciuil

An guth tursa sin o d' bheul.

Tog do sgiatli gu h-ard tliar chuan,
Glac do luath's o neart na gaoith ;
Is eibhinn ann mo chluais an fhuaim,
O d' chridhe le6int' — an t'6ran gaoil.

Innsibh, o'n thr<^ig mo shtiil a' gliaotb,
C'ait 'bh-'eil a' chuilc a' gabhail tamh,
Le glaodban broin, 's na brie r'a taobh,
Le sgiath gun de6 a' cumail Hair.

'Togaibh 's cairibh mi le'r laimh,
'S cuiribh mo choann fo bharrach iir ;
An uair 'dh'fireas a' gbrian gu b-ard,
Biodb a sgiath uain' os ceann mo shiil.

An sin tbig tbusa, aisling chiuin,
'Tha 'g astar dluth measg reul na h-oidlicb';
Biodh gniomh m' oidhche ann do che61,
Is thoir aimsir mo mhiiirn gu m' chuimhn'.

0 m'anam ! faic an riogbain 6g
Fo sgdith an daraich, righ nam blatb,
'S a sneachd-lamb measg a ciabban oir,
'S a meaU-sbuil chiuin air 6g a graidh.

Esan a' seinn r'a taobh 's i balbh,
Le 'cridhe leum, 's a' snamh 'na cheol,
An gaol o shiiil gu siiil a' falbh,
Cur stad air fcidh nan sleibhte mor.

Nis thr^ig an fhuaim, 's tha 'cliabh min-gheal
Ri uchd 's ri cridh' a gaoil a' fas ;
'S a bilibh ur mar ros gun smal,
Mu bheul a gaoil gu dluth an sas.

Solas gun chrich do'n chomunn chaomh,

A dhuisg dhomb 'n t-aoibhneas ait nach pill ;

'S beannachd do t'anam-sa, a ruin,

A nighean chiuin nan cuach-chiabh grinn.

'N do thr^ig thu mi, aisling nam buadh ?
PiU fathast, aon uair eile, pill ;

Miunn <( Bli'tinl Ao.s<{<(. 145

Cha chluinn thu mi, Ochoin ! 's mi truagh !
A bheannta uain' mo ghraidh, sk\n leibh!

Slan lo coinunn caomli na h-6ige !
Is oighoanna boidheach, slan leibh !
Cha leir dhomh sibh ; dhiiibhse ta solas
S^mhraidh, ach dhomhs' ta geamhradh chaoidh.'

O cuir mo chinas ri fuaim Eas-moir,
Le 'chronan a' tearnadh o'n chraicr :

Thig thus' le d' chairdeas thar a chuan.
Osag mhin, a ghluais gu mall ;
Tog mo cheo air sgeith do luaith's,
Is imich grad gu eilean fhlaith's,

Far 'bh-'eil na laoich a dh' fhalbh o shfaii,
An codal trom, 'nan dol le eeol —

Biodh cruit is slige Ian ri m' thaobh

'S an sgiath a dhion mo shinnsr' 'sa' chath :

Fosglaibhs'! thalla Oisein 's Dhaoil !

Thig 'n oidhche 's cha bhi'm bard air bhrath.

Ach O ! mu'n tig i, seal mu'n triall mo cheo
Gu teach nam bard air Ard-bheinn as nach pill,
Thugaibh dhomh cruit 's mo shlige dh' ionnsuidh 'n r6id
An sin mo chruit 's mo shlige ghraidh, slan leibh !

THE WISH OF THE AGED BARD.

Translated by the Rev. Dr. Huoh Macmillax.
Oh ! bear me where the streamlets stray,

With calm slow footsteps o'er the lea ;
My head beneath the birch-shade lay,

And thou, oh ! sun, be kind to me I

After this verse, the following is given in Ronald M'Donald's Collection :
O ! cuiribh mi ri gieiu trkth-ndin,
Fo'n bhanach aig siubhal an Idin ;
'S air an t-seamraig 's anns an neoinein
'N tig aisling na h-6ige a'm' ch6ir.

14r, Thp Whh of the Aged Bard.

My side stretch gently on the bank,

Which soft winds cool and flowers bestrew

My feet laved by tlie grasses rank,
That bend beneath the noontide dew.

Let primrose pale with beauty dress

M}' couch, through scent of waters green

My hand reclined the daisy press
And ealvi ' at my ear be seen.

Let blossom-laden trees surround
My glen's high overhanging brow ;

And let the aged crags resound

\Yith songs of birds from every bough.

From clifts with ivy mantled o'er.

Let fountains pour their copious flood,

And echo multiply the roar
Of waters through the solitude.

Let voice of hill to hill repeat

The thousand lowings of the herd,

That by the rural cadence sweet,

My heart's deep pulses may be stirred.

Let the soft wing of every gale
The Heatings of the fold prolong,

The timid lambkin's lonely wail,

The ewe's quick answer to her young.

Let frisking calves around me sti-ay
Along the stream, or upland high ;

And let the kid, tired of its play,
Upon my bosom fearless lie.

Oh ! let me hear the hunter's tread
And bay of dogs upon the heath ;

Then youth shall crown my hoary head.
And happy visions round me wreathe.

The marrow of my bones shall thrill.
When the wild chase I hear again ;

My feet leap swiftly up the hill

At the glad shout, " The stag is slain ! "
' St, John's Wort.

The Wi4i of the Af/eil Bard. 1 47

Mcthinks I see the faithful hound

That followed nie at eve and inorn,
The moors o'er wliich I loved to bound,

The rocks that echoed back my horn,

The cave where we reposed, when night

O'ertook us in our wild employ,
Where by the wood-fire blazing bright.

The hunter's cup inspired our joy.

The smoking deer, Treig's sounding wave,

Gave food and music for our feast ;
And in that cave, though ghosts should rave,

And mountains roar, deep was our rest.

I see Ben-Ard's sky-piercing rocks

Above a thousand mountains rise ;
The dreams of stags ai-e in his locks,

The dark cloud on his summit lies.

Scur-Eilt's broad shoulders loom in view,

And the gi-een hill with fir trees crowned.
Where first is heard the lone cuckoo.

And elk and roe unharmed abound.
A pine-fringed tarn lies in its cup.

O'er which the wild ducks swiftly swim ;
Beyond, a dark strath' opens up,

With rowans dipping in its stream.
Oh ' let the swan that left her home

In that cold realm where tempests rave,
Where never sail can mock the foam,

Or oaken prow divide the wave —
Glide gi-aceful o'er the loch at rest.

Or soar the summer clouds among.
And pour forth from her wounded breast

The mournful music of her song !

I love to hear the plaintive wail.

That tells the story of her woe,
Borne by the echoes on the gale,

In soothing sadness round me flow.

' In the original the plira.se means " strath of dark green firs," but, as the same
epithet is used in thf previous ver.se, I liare altered it to avoid repetition.

UH 'The Wish uf the Aged BanJ.

From what land do the breezes straj'
On which thy sorrow's voice is borne,

Oh ! youth that wandered far away,
And left my hoary locks forlorn ?

Do tears bedim thy modest ej^es,

Oh ! maiden with the hand of snow ?

Blest is the smooth young cheek that lies
Within its narrow bed laid low !

Say, since my aged vision fails.

Oh ! wind, where is the reed's resort.

Through which an eerie music wails,
And by whose side the fishes sport ?

Oh ! raise me with a tender hand.

And place me 'neath the birken shade,

That when the sun at noon shall stand,
Its green shield may be o'er my head.

Then shalt thou come, oh ! starry dream,
That glidest through the realms of night,

And bring to me a soothing gleam
Of vanished daj's of joy and light !

My soul, the lovely maid behold.
Within the shady oaken grove,

Her white hand 'mid her locks of gold,
Her blue eye on her youthful love !

He sings most sweetly by her side.

And scarce her lips draw in the breath ;

Her heart swims in the music's tide,
And deer stop listening on the heath.

'Tis hushed now, and her smooth M'hite breast
Heaves to her love's in rapturous bliss ;

Her rosy lips are closely pressed
To his in one long honied kiss.

Oh ! be ye happy, lovely pair !

Who've wakened in my soul a gleam
Of joy that I no more may share ;

May love forever round you beam !

Oh ! pleasant dream ! hast thou thus gone ?
Come back ; let me but one glimpse hail !

The Wish of the Aged Bard. 149

Alas ! thou wilt not hear my moan ;
Then oh ! ye cherished hills, farewell !

I do not see you now, adieii !

Thou comely youth, thou lovely maid !
A summer's joy was given to you,

But ah ! my winter ne'er can fade.

Oh ! cany me where I can hear

The cascade murmuring afar ;
And let my harp and shell be near.

And shield that saved my sires in war.

Then, gentle breeze, that lov'st to stray !

Oh ! come with kindness o'er the wave,
And swiftly bear my shade away.

To the bright island of the brave ;

Where those who long have left our arms,

Whose absence we have sorely wept,
Ai'e deaf to music's sweetest charms,

And in soft chains of slumber kept.

Oh ! open to my weary ghost

The hall where Daol and Ossian dwell ;

The night shall come, the bard be lost,
And none his hiding place may tell.

But yet, before the hour is come.

In which my spirit shall be borne
To Ardven, and the bard's bright home.

From whence none ever may return,

Give me, to cheer the lonely way,

My much-loved harp and soothing shell,

And ending thus my life's last day,
I'll bid them both for aye farewell !

NOTES ON GAELIC GRAMMAR AND ORTHOGRAPHY.

{Continued from p. 79.)
The following notes apply more especially to the edition of the
Gaelic Scriptures with marginal references, recently published by
the National Bible Society of Scotland. We expect to be able.

150 Notca on Gaelic Grautinar and OHhognipky.

at another time, to notice more fully this last attempt to revise
the Gaelic Scriptures; and, therefore, we confine our present
remarks to some points suggested by a somewhat careful reading
of the last two chapters of the New Testament. It is, perhaps,
right to state that we take up these chapters, not because we
consider them either better or worse than other chapters in the
same edition, but simply because they happen to come first under
our notice. To enable the reader to judge how far later revisers
have improved upon the work of their predecessors, we print
the successive verses of these chapters from the editions of 1690,
1767, 1796, 1826, 1860, and ISSO respectively. A few words
about these editions may be interesting.

The edition of 1690 is O'Donnell's Irish Translation published
in the Roman character, for the benefit of the Highlanders of
Scotland, by Mr. Robert Kirke, minister of Balquidder. This
edition is now very scaixe. The edition of 1767 was the first
published in Scottish Gaelic. It was prepared by Dr. James
Stewart, minister of the parish of Killin, Perthshire, and may
be regarded as a translation from the original, although the
translator must have made use largely of O'Donnell's previous
translation. The edition of 1796 was revised by Dr. James
Stewart before his death ; and it was, subsequently, prepared for
publication by his son, Dr. John Stewart, minister of Luss, the
translator of the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd parts (Genesis — Canticles) of the
Gaelic Old Testament. The edition of 1826 was prepared by a
committee of the General Assembly, and is the last edition which
received the Assembly's sanction. The edition of 1860 was
prepared by Drs. Maclauchlan, Edinburgh, and Clerk, Kilmallie,
for the Edinburgh Bible Society, and now forms the 8vo edition
sold, but with a difierent title-page, by the National Bible Society.
Since this edition was first published in 1860, many corrections,
several of which wei-e suggested by the writer of these notes, have
been introduced into it ; but in consequence of the difficulty of
making alterations in stereotype-plates, the attempts at correction
have frequently resulted in other errors as awkward as those it
was sought to remove. Altogether, this edition is extremely in-
accurate ; and now it stands practically condemned, as we shall
have occasion by-and-bj'e to show, by its own editors ! The
edition of 1880, to which the following remarks chiefiy refer,
has been prepared by the editors of the edition of 1860 :—

Rev. xxi. 1. — "Agus do chonnairc me neamh uuadh, agus talamh

Kutcn on Gaelic Grammar and Orthograph.y. 151

nuailli : oil- do chuaidh an ceidneamh agus an ceud tlialamli thor-
uinn : agus ni raibh fairige ann ni sa mho." (Kirke, 1C90).

" Agus chunnairc mi neamh nuadli, agus talamh nuadh : oir
chuaidh an ceud neamh agus an ceud talamh thairis ; agus cha
raibli fairge ann ni's mo." (Stewart, 17G7).

"Agus chunnaic mi neamh nuadh, agus talamh nuadh: air
chaidh an ceud neamh agus an ceud talamh thairis ; agus cha
robh fairge ann ni's mo." (Stewart, 179G.)

" Agus chunnaic mi neamh nuadh, agus talamh nuadh : oir
chaidh an ceud neamh agus an ceud talamh thairis ; agus cha
robh fairge ann ni's mo." (Assembly's Edition, 1826).

" Agus chunnaic mi neamh nuadh, agus talamh nuadh : oir
chaidh an ceud neamh agus an ceud talamh thairis; agus cha
robh fairge ann ni's mo." (M'L. and C, 1860).

" Agus chunnaic mi neamh nuadh, agus talamh nuadh : oir
chaidh an ceud neamh agus an ceud talamh thairis; agus cha
robh fairge ann na's mo." (M'L. and C, 1880).

" An ceud talamh " means " the hundred earths," not " the tirst
earth," which in Gaelic is " an ceud thalamh."

The well-known rule in Gaelic grammar according to which
ccml (first) aspirates, whilst cevxl (hundred) does not aspirate the
word following, is easily explained. Ceml (first), in 0. Gael, cet,
is from a base with vocalic auslaut (cf p. 30 and the Gaulish
names Cintu-genus, C'intu-gena = 0. Gael. Cet-gen=uiod. Ceud-
ghin, Cintu-gnatus, Cintu-gnata=0. Gael. Cet-gndth—moA. C'eud-
ghndth); but ceud (hundred) in 0. Gael, ce'i, W. cant, termin-
ated originally with a consonant (cf Lat. centum, Skr. gatam,
Zend. (;atem, Gr. 'i-Kurov, all from a primitive base kantam).
Kirke's edition, which follows O'Dounell's, has " an ceud thalamh "
(the first earth) correctly. In all subsequent editions, a mistake,
which originated probably from oversight, has been continued.

"An ceud neamh," which, according to the present mode of
printing Gaelic, may mean either "the first heaven" or "the
hundred heavens," furnishes an example of the inconvenience of
not having the aspiration of the liquids I, n, and r distinguished
by appropriate signs. This serious defect in Gaelic typography
might easily be remedied by marking, in future publications, the
aspirated sound of I with a cross-bar, and of n and r with a dot
placed over them, as in the 1826 edition of the Gaelic Scriptures
and the Highland Society's Dictionary.

Chonnairc (saw), from con-dare (saw, have seen ; root dark, to

152 yote« oil Gaelic Gramuiur aitd Orth.oijruitliy.

see, connected with Gr. SepK-ofxai, I see), is not now used in
Scottish spoken Gaelic ; but the nn of cJmnnaic, from conacciu
= con-ad-ciu, from root cas, Skr. caksh, may, perhaps, be traced
to its influence. It may be noticed that the sing, form.s of the con-
suetudinal past tense, in O'Donovan's Gramm., are from the root
dark, whilst the plur. forms are from the root cas. In Scottish
Gaelic, chunnaic, 3rd pers. sing., is the common form for the three
persons, sing, and plur. In chonnairc, nn = nd. Initial c is aspir-
ated because do, or older ro, is understood before the preterite.

Nas has been substituted, very unnecessarily, for nis, 0. Gael.
indaas, before the comi^arative mb in the edition of 1880. See
O'Donovan's Gramm., p. 118, where the following quotation from
a poem, attributed to St. Columba, is given in support of nios or
ni's : " Gidh airchind shires ni is mo " (though a prince should
ask more). Ni's is the form hitherto used in the Gaelic Scrip-
tures and in all other works written with any degree of accuracy;
and, therefore, it should not have been displaced merely for reasons
based upon erroneous views of Gaelic etj'mology. We have heard
one of the editors of this edition urge as a reason for the adop-
tion of na's, that it is connected with the comparative neasa
(next) !

2. " Agus do chonnairc misi E6in, an chathair ndomhtha leru-
salem nuadh, ag teachd o Dhia a nuas 6 ^neamh, ar na hull-
mhughadh, amhuil ghldusas bean niiadhphosda i fein fA chomhair
a fir" (Kirke, 1090).

"Agus chunnairc mise Eoin a' chaithir naomha, leru.salem
nuadh, ag teachd a nuas o Dhia a neamh, air a h ull'uchadh mar
bhean-bainnse air a sgeadachadh gu maiseach fa chomhair a fir "
(Stewart, 1707).

"Agus chuunaic mise Eoin a' chathair naomha, lerusalem
nuadh, a' teachd a nuas o Dhia a neamh, air a h-ulluchadh mar
bhean-bainnse air a sgeadachadh fa chomhair a fir" (Stewarts,
1796).

" Agus chunnaic mise Eoin am baile naomh, lerusalem nuadh,
a' teachd a nuas o Dhia a neamh, air ulluchadh mar bhean-
bainnise air a sgeadachadh fa chomhair a fir" (Assembly's Ed.,
1826).

" Agus chunnaic mi.se Eoin am baile naomh, lerusalem nuadh,
a' teachd a nuas o Dhia a neamh, air ulluchadh mar bhean-bainnse
air a sgeadachadh fa chomhair a fir" (M'L, and C, 1800).

" Agus chunnaic mise Eoin am baile naomh, lerusalem nuadh,

Notes on Giwllc Grammar and Orthography. 153

a' teachd a nuas o Dhia d, nfeamh, air ullachadh mar bhean-bainnse
air a sgeadachadh fa chomhair a fir " (M'L. and C, 1880).

In the edition of 182G, "am baile" (the town) was substituted for
" a' chathair ' (the city) and " air ulluchadh " {he was prepared)
for " air a h-uUuchadh " {she was prepared). These changes
appear awkward in -Gaelic, chiefly on account of lerusalem (fem.)
which is represented as a " bride adorned or prepared for her hus-
band," being followed by a masc. pronoun {he, i.e., the bride, was pre-
pared). This awkwardness would he entirely removed by restoring
cathair (fem.) and " air a h-ulluchadh," as in the edition of 179G.

In the edition of 1860, " neamh " has no accent ; but this mistake
has been corrected in the edition of 1880.

The apostrophe, which stands for the masc. poss. pronoun
between an infinitive beginning with a vowel or / and the pre-
ceding preposition, was omitted before "ulluchadh" in the ed.
of 1826, and has not been supplied in any subsequent edition.
For " air ulluchadh," therefore, write "air 'ulluchadh" like "air
'aireamh" (Is. liii. 12).

In the ed. of 1880, a has been substituted for n in "ulluchadh,"
a word which has known many changes, and which, therefore,
might have been spared one for which no good reason can be
assigned. From the root las (=;Lat. las, Skr. lash) came air-lam
(ready, prepared) with its various forms er-lam, ir-lam, aur-lam,
ar-lam. From itrlam came, through assimilation and aspiration,
ullamh, and from ullamh came idlamhuchadh, xdhnhuchadh,
idl'uchadh (1767), and ulhichadh. In Arran and some districts
of the Highlands, ulhnhiichadh is the form now in regular
use. The pref. air = *pari, is cognate with Eng. for. For the
double sufi". ugad, ugtul, <Sic., cf Z. 803.

3. " Agus do chuala me guth mor 6 neamh, ag radh ; Feuch, tab-
ernacuil De ag daoinibh, agus do dheunuidh seision comhnuidhe
na bhfhochair : agus beid siad.san na bpubal aige, agus biaidh Dia
fein na bhfochairsion " (Kii'ke, 1 690).

" Agus chuala mi guth mor a neamh, ag radh, Feuch, ata
pailliun Dhe maille re daoinibh, agus ni e comhnuidh maille riu,
agus bithidh iadsan 'n am pobull aige, agus bithidh Dia fein maille
riu, agus 'n a Dhia dhoibh "' (Stewai-t, 1767).

" Agus chuala mi guth mor a neamh, ag radh, Feuch, tha.
pailliun Dhe maille re daoinibh, agus ni esan comhnuidh maille
riu, agus bithidh iadsan 'nan sluagh aige, agus bithidh Dia fein
maille riu, agus 'na Dhia dhoibh " (Stewarts, 1796).

154 Notes on Gaelic Grammar and Orthography.

" Agus chuala mi giith mor a neamh ag ladh, Feucb, tha paill-
iun Dhe maille ri daoiuibh, agus ni esan comhnuidh maille riu,
agus bithidli iadsan 'nan sluagh dha, agus bithidh Dia f(^in maille
riu, agus 'na Dhia dhoibh " (Assembly's Ed., 182G).

"Agus chuala mi guth mor a neamh ag i-adh, Feuch, tha paill-
iun Dhe maille ri daoinibh, agus ni esan comhnuidh maille riu,
agus bithidh iadsan 'n an sluagh dha, agus bithidh Dia I'eiir maille
riu, agus 'n a Dhia dhoibh " (M'L. and C, 1860).

" Agus chuala mi guth mor a neamh ag radh, Feuch, tlia. paill-
iuu Dhe maille ri daoinibh, agus ni esan comhnuidh maille riu,
agus bithidh iadsan 'n an sluagh dha, agus bithidh Dia fein maille
riu, agus 'a a Dhia dhoibh " (M'L. and C, 1880).

In ayits and ay, both from the same root anc=nac coguate
with Eng. niyh, the tenuis has sunk into the medial in the modern
language. It may be noticed here that the conjunction is (and)
is not, of course, a contraction of agus, which is only a modern
form, whilst is occurs frequently in ancient Gaelic — both prose
and poetry. It occurs also side by side with ocus, the ancient
form of agus, with which, according to the phonetic laws of
Gaelic, it does not seem to have any connection. We regret to find
this Gaelic word, which is still used in spoken Gaelic, banished
from the last edition of the metrical psalms, and the contraction
'us (pronounced like oose in loose, goose), which does not even
represent the sound of ;'*■, substituted for it. This change has been
introduced under the idea that is is a contracted form of agus.

Such of our readers as are not acquainted with Gaelic may
form some idea of the value of this last attempt to improve the
Gaelic language, by picturing to themselves two joint-editors of
Virgil trying to improve the Aeneid by substituting for the
conjunction et the second syllable of atque with an apostrophe
before it to mark the elision of the first syllable, the editors
having taken into their heads the idea that et is a contracted
form of atque, and that 'que would be a much better word — in
short, that Virgil and all other Latin writers committed a
mistake, or something akin to a mistake, when they did not use
'que instead of et !

The aspiration of " chuala " is caused by the preceding particle
do (understood) cognate with Eng. to, but in ancient Gaelic ro
cognate with Lat. pro, Gr. wpo. Bo was prefixed to the pi'eterite,
with which it formed one word. It has disappeared from
modern Gaelic except in a few petrified forms, but its influence
remains in the regular aspiration of the preterite.

Notes on Gaelic Grammar and Orthographi/. 155

Chuala is a reduplicated preterite (*cuchla) from root cht, (to
hear), cognate with Gr. kXvw, &c.

Mddli ( = 0. Gael, rdd ; infin. of rdd-im or rdd-iu, I say, cognate
with Goth, rod-jan, to speak, A. S. rded-an, Eng. rede) occurs
sometimes without an accent, but should always be accented.
The practice of using the grave accent in the modern language
where the acute is used in the old, is awkward. We know of no
good reason for discontinuing the ancient mode of accentuation.

In feuch (behold), e!t. = e. Of. 0. Gael. /ec/iaim=Mod. Ir.
fe'achaim. No accent should be written over ea; for, (1) it is
unnecessary as eu is always long, and (2) it is en-oneous, for as
eu = e, e'u is equivalent to e with two accents ! In the matter of
accentuation, as well as in many other things, Mr. James Munro's
Grammar is not a safe guide. The other modern diphthongs
which are always long, and, therefore, require no accents, are
ao = ae, ia=^ (frequently), and ua=6.

The attenuated or weakened form tha was substituted here in
the edition of 179G for uta, the form in the edition of 1767. On
the frequent use of tha, Dr. A. Stewart has the following pertinent
remark (cf Gram. 2nd Ed. p. 75) : — " The present affirmative ' ta '
is often written ' tha.' This is one of many instances where there
appears reason to complain of the propensity remarked in Part I.
(of Grammar) in those who speak Gaelic, to attenuate its articula-
tions by aspiration." The general rule of aspiration in Gaelic
should be adhered to as closely as possible, except where invari-
able usage has sanctioned a departure from it, as in those cases in
which it has become a reg-iilar mark of gender. When, however,
two forms of the .same word, a more organic and a more weakened
or corrupt form, exist side by side in the living language, the
former ought surely to be used in preference to the latter in a
translation of the Scriptures.

We heartily concur in Dr. Stewart's emphatic disapproval of
the introduction of corrupt provincialisms into the Gaelic Scriii-
tures; but had he been acquainted with ancient Gaelic, he would
have written differently in regard to the particular example of
supposed corruption condenmed in the following remarks :
" Another corrupt way of writing ' ta,' which has become common
is 'ata.' This has probably taken its rise from uniting the
relative to the verb ; as ' an uair ata mi,' instead of ' an uair a ta,'
&c. ; ' mar a ta,' &c. Or, it may, perhaps, have proceeded from a
too compliant regard to a provincial pronunciation." These state-

156 Notes on Gaelic Grammar and Orthography.

meut«, however, are of great value, as showing the place which ata,
correctly ata or aid, held, in Dr. Stewart's time, in the language
of the people, a place which, indeed, notwithstanding the unfair
treatment to which it has been subjected, this old and classical
form still maintains. Atd{= acl-td) is from atdu (I am) = ad-tdu
{=z *ad-stau), agreeing both etymologically and as to meaning
with Lat. asto (I stand, I exist) = ad-sto = ad-stao.

Towards this ancient but still healthy and vigorous form, the
editors of the eds. of 1860 and 1880 have conceived an inveterate
hostility which has moved them to do their utmost to destroy it.
Accordingly, they have deliberately removed it from the numerous
places in which it was retained, although with its prefix separated
from it, in the edition of 1826 and its reprints, and have sub-
stituted for it, not td, but the weakened form thu, of which Dr.
Stewart disapproved. So great, indeed, has been their destructive
zeal that, in numerous instances, they have cancelled the relative
before td, mistaking it for the prefix of atd. Of this mode of revis-
ing the Scriptures by cancelling words which hold an essential place
in the construction of sentences, the following examples occur in
the early chapters of John's Gospel (eds. 1860 and 1880,) : (Ch.
i. 22), "Ciod tha thu 'g radh mu do thimchioll fein " (the
relative « cancelled before tha) ; (ch. i. 38) " Ciod tha sibh ag
iarraidh " (the relative cancelled before ta, which is changed into
tha) ; (ch. iii. 4) " 'n uair tha e aosda " for " 'nuair a ta e aosda " in
edition 1826; (iv. 9) " Cionnus tha"? for "Cionnus a ta"? in
edition 1826 ; (iv. 11) " Cia as tha " ? for " Cia as a ta " ? in edition
1826 ; (iv. 27) " Ciod tha thu 'g iarraidh " ? for " Ciod a tha thu 'g
iarraidh"? in 1826; (v. 7) "Ach am feadh tha" for " Ach am
feadh a ta " in edition 1826 ; (v. 21) " Oir mar tha an t- Athair "
for " Oir mar a ta an t-athair " in edition 1826 ; (v. 21) " Is amhuil
sin tha am Mac " for " Is amhuil sin a ta am Mac " in edition 1826 ;
(v. 26) "Oir mar tha aige an Athair" for "Oir mar a ta aig an
Athair" in edition 1826 ; (vi. 57) " Mar tha 'n t- Athair beo" for
" Mar a ta 'n t-Athau- bed " in edition 1826.

These mistakes, for they cannot with propriety be called any-
thing else, caused by not distinguishing the parts of speech, have
]n'oduced, as we might expect, anomalous constructions without
number, which must prove very perplexing to persons desirous of
learning the grammar of the Gaelic language. For example, in
John v., 57, the relative is cancelled before tha in the first clause
of the verse, but is retained before it in the very next clause, the

Xotc.s on Lraelic Grainuuir and Urthoyrdjiht/. 157

antecedent beiug the same in Loth cases ! It is scarcely necessary
to notice that, in the above examples, the relative is used as a
conjunction. Cf. the last quotation from Stewart's Grammar,
and also p. 94 of the same work.

"Esan." (S before or after a slender vowel is pronounced in
Gaelic like sh in shoiv, but before or after a broad vowel like s
in sort. It is irregular, therefore, in mod. Gaelic, to have s, in
the same word, preceded by a slender and followed by a broad
vowel, and vice versa. In " esan," therefore, the pronoun e should
be separated by a hyphen from the emphatic particle -sun. In
accordance with the rule of pronunciation now referred to, the
demonstrative pronouns .so (this) and sud (yonder, that there)
should be written seo and siud as the modern forms of seo and
siiit, which are found in the ancient language alongside of so and
Slit. In these pronouns, s is invariably pronounced like sh by
Scottish Highlanders.

{To hi' (■ontiniied.)

CUMHA MHIC-CRIOMTHAINN.

(Macrimmon's Lament.)

Bratach bhuadhail Mhic-Leoid o'n tur mhor a' lasadh,

'S luchd-iomramh nan ramh greasadh bharc thar a' ghlas-chuan;

Bogha, sgiath, 's claidheamh mor, 's tuagh gu leou, aii-m nan

fleasgach,
'S Mae-Criomthainn cluich cuairt, " Soraidh bhu.in do Dhun-
Bheagain."

Slan leis gach creig ard ris 'bh-'eil gkirich ard-thonnon,
Slan leis gach gleann fas 'san dean crac-dhaimh an langan ;
Eilein Sgiathanaich aigh! slan led' bheanntaibh 's guirm' fir-

ich,
Tillidh, dh'flieudtadh, Mac-Leoid, ach cha bheo do Mhac-

Criomthainn.

Soraidh bhuan do'n gheal-cheo, a tha comhdachadh Chuilinn !
Slan leis gach blath-shuil, 'th'air an Dun 's iad a' tuireadh !
Soraidh bhuan do'n luchd-ciuil, 's trie 'chuir sunnd orm is

tioma —
Sheol Mac-Criomthainn thar sail, is gu brath cha till tuilleadh.

Nuallan allt' na plob-mhoir a' cluich marbh-rainn an fhilidh,
Agus dearbh-bhrat a' bhais mar f halluing aig' uime ;

158 Macrimmon'ft Lamovf.

Acli cha mheataich mo chiidh' is cha ragaich mo chuislean,
Ged dh' fhalblmm le m' dheoin 's fios nach till mi chaoidh
tuilleadh.

'Stric a chluinnear fuaira bhinn caoi thiom-chridh' Mhic-

Criomthainn
'Nuair 'bhios Gaidheil a' falbh thar an fhairge 'gan iomain —
0 ! chaomh thir ar giaidh, o do thraigh 's rag ar n-imeachd ;
Och ! cha till, cha till, cha till sinn tuilleadh '-.

MACRIMMON'S LAMENT.

(Translation by Sir Walter Scott).

Macleod's wizard flag from the grey castle sallies,
The rowers are seated, unmoored are the galleys ;
Gleam war-axe and broad-sword, clang target and quiver,
As Macrimmon plays " Farewell to Dunvegan for ever ! "

" Farewell to each cliff, on which breakers are foaming ;
Farewell, each dark glen, in which red deer are roaming ;
Farewell, lonely Skye, to lake, mountain, and river ;
Macleod may return, but Macrimmon shall never ! "

" Farewell the bright clouds that on Coolin are sleeping ;
Farewell the bright eyes in the fort that are weeping ;
To each minstrel delusion, farewell ' and for ever —
Macrimmon departs, to return to you never ! "

" The Banshee's wild voice sings the death-dirge before me,
And the pall of the dead for a mantle hangs o'er me ;
But my heart shall not flag, and my nerve shall not quiver,
Though devoted I go — to return again never ! "

Too oft' shall the note of Macrimmon's bewailing
Be heard when the Gael on their exile are sailing : —
" Dear land I to the shores, whence unwilling we sever.
Return — return — return we .shall never ! "

Cha till, cha till, cha till sinn tuilleadh,
Cha till, cha till, cha till sinn tuilleadh,
Cha till, cha till, cha till sinn tuilleadh,
Ged thileas Mac-Leoid, cha till Macrimmon !

An Tuireadh. 159

AN TUIREADH 1.

(The Dirge).

Dh'iadh ceo nan stuc mii eudan Chuilinn,
Is sheinn a' bhean-shith a torman mulaid ;
Tha suilean gorm ciiiin 'sau Dim a' sileadh,
O'n thriall thu uainn 's nach till thu tuilleadh.

S^isd. — Cha till, cha till, cha till Mae-Criomthainn,
An cogadh no 'n sith cha till e tuilleadh ;
Le h-airgiod no ni cha till Mac-Criorathainu,
Cha till gu brath gu la na cruinne.

Tha osag nam beann gu fann ag imeachd,
Gach sruthan 's gach allt gu mall le bruthach ;
Tha ealta nan speur feadh gheugan dubhach,
A' caoi gu'n d'fhalbh 's nach till thu tuilleadh.

Tha'n fhairge fa dheoidh Ian bioin is mulaid,
Tha'm bata fo sheol ach dliiult i siubhal,
Tha gairich nan tonn le fuaim neo-shubhach,
Ag radh gu'u d'fhalbh '.s nach till thu tuilleadh.

Cha chluinnear do cheol 's an dun mu fheasgar,
'S mac-talla nam mur le muirn 'ga fhieagairt,
Gach fleasgach is oigh gun cheol gun bheadradh,
O'n thriall thu uainn 's nach till thu tuilleadh.

' The Dirge is said to have been the response of Macrimmou's sweetheart
to the " Cumha " or Lament.

For the music of " Macrimmon's Lament, " on next page, we
are indebted to Mr. Colin Brown, editor of the Thistle. This air,
one of the finest of our Highland melodies, is moi-e accurate and
natural as now noted than in the common sets. The change of
Mode of the Scale between the first and second parts without any
change of key is peculiarly striking and effective.

We gladly avail ourselves of this opportunity of callino- the
attention of our readers to the Thistle — a musical publication
carefully edited, and in which are found many of our finest Scot-
tish and Highland melodies admirably arranged.

MACRIMMUN'S LAMENT.— "CHA TILL MI TUILLEADH.'

Mode of the 2nd of the Scale.

l:-:3 I l:-:r

Peel.

M 'I

mm

tqv!=i=^=^=ii^qr

Slow, with much feeling .
l:t:l I s:m :r 1:— :s |1:— :m [ s:in:d|m:r

>-,^;^F rr^"^ —

iirzr--i=^_z=l^r=--ijr=i-jz3--z=i;

S3=

l:-:s |l:-:r

r':d':t |l:r :m

^zj^-^

i I I ^

s:l:s I m:— :d' I s;d:r|m:r|

:*:*:*:

5va.

Mode of the 1st of the Scale.

;d s:-:d |l:-:d

—in

i:"^=

F^.ff/yir/oiv:

:— :m|r:d :d

Rather quicker movement.

S3=^"^^=^r=^

^E5

d:..r:d |d':-:s

^-^j

^^

d':-:l 11:8

-f^-

:£it:

-^

El^

s:l:t |d':-:i

--^

i3

^='=ffj?i

1:-:1 ls:m:d

_J ^-^—

-q--;

:J:^^

--^=Zi^

f:-.m:f Is:— :m r:— :m|r:d

-I— >-=) F-hzJ 1^

e£^:£^'e^=^^

THE

SCOTTISH CELTIC EEYIRW.

No. 3.— NOVEMBER, 1882.

ESS-ROYGH.

[Transcribed for the Review from the Dean of Listnore's Book
(pp. 220-3), a MS. collection of Gaelic poetry written in the
early partof the sixteenth century (1-512-2G), and now deposited
in the Library of the Faculty of Advocates, Edinburgh.]

A HowDiR Soo Ossein.

Annit doif skayle beg er finn, ne skayl nach cwrre in su[\ ni a] '

Er v" cowle fay math gelle, fa cowin sen rame ray

Di wamyn beggane sloyegh, ag essroygh nyn neggin uiawle

Di chemyii fa holt yr lerr,'- currych mor is ben ann

Keigyt leich zownyth mane reith,^ fa math ir gneeith er gych' gart

Fir rair ness is marg a cheith, di zowmist er gi teir nort

Derrymir wlli gi dane, ach finn no wane is gowle

Dethow churrych fa hard keyin, wa na reym scolty th nyn donn*

Ne zarnyth tamh na tocht, gir zoyve calle si fort znaa

Yth techt do3' her in ness, derre ass ia° cayve ninaa

Gilli a darli no syth zraane, is seir mayne no syth dalwe

In nynnin hanyk in gane, di waymin feyn rompyth sorwe

Heg chuggin gow pupbill fiun, is banneis gi grin doyth

Reggir m'^ kowle na heme, in bannow beinn gin toyth

Darrit in reith fa math drach, gi hard di neyn dath ylan

Ca trawc as danik in wan, toywir skaylli gi gar rowne

Neyn may re heir fa hwne, innossit gyth crwn my zaylle

Ne elli trawe fa nayin grane, nar earis feyn di lecht fal...'

' Tlie edge of the MS. is worn away.
-This word is written above the line in different irk.
' The same character is frequently used for c and i.
* The MS. is worn away. '• Indistinct in MS.

162 Ess-roygh.

A reithzin hwUe gi royd, a neyn oyk is math dalwe

In tosga fa dangis in gane, tawir is doyth pen gi darve

Mi cliomrych' ort mass tow finn, di rae rinii in makeayve m[naa]

Daywis towrloyryth is di loye, gove mi chomre gi loyth tra

Derrit in reith fa math fiss, sloneich in niss ca ther a hee

Goym rayd chomre a wen, er gi far za will in greith

Tay la feich a teeht er mvrri, leich is math gel er mi lorg...'''

Mak re ni sorchir^^ is gear erme, is do fa hanm Dyr borli

Di churris gessi no chenn, gi berri fin may er saylle

Is nach bein aggi mir wnee, gar wath a znee is a awghe

Di raye osgir gi gloir mir, far sin di chosk gi reith

Gin gar for finn di zess, ne rach tow less mir wneith

Di chemyn teeht her stead, leich si wayd oss gi far

Sowle ni farga gi dane, si nwle chadin zoyve a wen

Clokghit tenn teyghne ma chenni, fa nar nar heme is nar. ..ey.. *

Skaa zrwmnych zow er a zess, a drinlin cless er a claa

Clawe trome tortoyl nach gann, gi tenn er teive in ir vor

A gymirt class ossi chind, is a teeht in genn tloy

Za woneiss zasg gi moya, a sessow in gawlow skay

Er nert, er ghask, er zelle ne elli fer mir ach say

Naill flath is rosk reith, in genn in ir fa keyve crow

Math in noyth, fa ^ gall a zayd, is loayth a stayd no gi srow

Tanik in stead sin in deir, sin far nar weine riss in nayne

Kegit leich wemir ann, zonyth ra hynsyth gar nar

Er eggill in nir is a heyth, ne royve leich zein gan zrane

Di twne mir hanik in deir, darrit in reith fa math clw

In nathin tow feyn a wen, in na sowd in fer a der tow

Hanneym v'^ coulle a ynd, is fowir linn a zi tans

Targi say mis wra less, ga math di thress a Inn aylle

Derre oskir agis gowle, bi worb coskir lonn ni gath

Nane sessow in gar in tloyth, eddir in far mor si flaath

Hanik in leich bi wath tlacht, lay feich is lay nart no genn

Aggis foddeis woyn in ven, di we gar a zolin Inn

Tuk m'= morn in turchir dane, gi croy no zey din tleygh

Neir anni in turchir nar hay, za sky gin darny da wlygh

Di crath oskir fa mor ferg, a chrissi zerg za layve chl[ai]

Agis marweis stayd in Ir, moir in teaach a rinnyth lai

' " chomryth " ] - One or two letters illegible after " lorg." ' " sorthir " ?
* MS. indistinct. Miss Brooke's \'evsion has " bhi tren."
» •' is" .seems to have been erased before " fa."

EfK-roy(jh. 163

Nor hut in stead cr in lerg, zimpoe la ferg is la feich
Agis fokgris, boi'be in teme, corik er in kegit leich
In teiwe moe zimsyth fene is dinn, kegit leich nar heim no z[aylle] '
Gar waath in cessow sin di'ost, di zyle in gosk la nyth lawe
VaiTit da willi gi marri, gl dane di gi far zew sin
De vemist wlli fa hur, mir hw ac coryk fir
Chaj'will tre nenour gi moy, sin uirrill chi'oy solli di scurr -
Ga eroy cay will ni dre cheill, er gi eine dew sin a churr^
Di zrwt gowle in nagni vir, gow leddirt in ir in gor ro...*
Ga bea chewith ead in sin, bi zarve in gell is in gloa
Horchir m'= morn lai lawe, m'^re nyth sorchir skaylle mor
Is markg trayve in danik in ven, fa hut in far in gar [zi] ch[oyn]'
Is er tuttwm in ir wor, in gar zi choyn, croy in kerne
Di we neyn re heir fa hwne, bleyghin ac finn ansyth nana
Flann m'^ morn, croy in cass, hor bass fa mor in teacht
Ne rojnre leich a danik ass, zeive gin a chneit " lane di [chrecht] '
Mathirsyth feine bi wath tlacht, neach a wackyth reyve neir [er] '^
In nis OSS derri dym zneith, er Inn is annit doth skaylle.
Annit doth skaylle.

The following stanza is written at the bottom of page 221 of
M.S. :—

Do' zawe sea churre na o skay, leich na thiaa zor royve ann
Na gin dug ayr mor er ir wane, is gin dranik sea feyn fynn.

The following stanzas are written at the bottom of page 222 : —

Mir wee kegit leich garwe in daall in narm zo gi loor
Wemost gin choyvir fa smach, da goyvyss woyn in cor... *"
Di weit in gly we gin tocht a clyith chorp agis skay
Co math chorik sen a deiss, ne aykyth reiss er mi raye
Elegir aggin ag in ess fer bi wath tressi is gneiwe
Currir fay wrayth gi noyeir," fane 03'r in nanoyr mi reith
Deych bleyin zoolle in narm naye in leich worb nar laycth in gath
M"^ morn fa deyiss lamm, gai leygiss ac Finn ni fleygli.

1 Indistinct. ' Indistinct. ^ Indistinct. ^ Indistinct.

=■ Indistinct. 'Indistinct. "Chneitli? -Indistinct.

s Illegible. "Di"? '"Indistinct.

""noyeir," the word in the MS., may be a clerical mistake for "moyeir
= " meiMr." Cf. Miss Brooke's version.

164 L'as-Ruaidh.

'UGHDAR SO OISEIN.
[The Dean of Lismore's version in modern orthography.] *

Aithnicht' ' domh sgeul ^ beag air Fionn —

Ni sgeul nach cuirfidh' an suim e —

Air Mhac-Cumhaill ba* mhath gail,

Ba^ chumhain' sen re m' r4.

Do bhamar''' beagan sluaigli,

Aig Eas-Ruaidh' nan eagan' mall,

Do chimear fa sheolt' " air lear,

Curach mor agus bean ann.

Caogad laoeh dhiiinne mu'n righ,

Ra mhath ar gnionih air gach gart ;

Fir r'ar n-deis is mairg a chi,

Do ghabhamaid'" air gach tir neart.

Dh' eireamar" uile gu dian,

Ach Fionn nam Fiann'" agus Goll,

Dh' fheitheamh" a' churaich a b' anl opum,

'Bha 'na reim sgoltadh" nan tonn.

Nior''' dhearnadh tjimh no tochd,'"

Gu'r ghabh cala 'sa' phort'' ghnath

A' teaehd do air an eas,

Dh'eirich as macaomh-mna.

Gile a dealradh na^* a' ghrian,-f*

Is fearr I a meinn na^^ a dealbh ;f

An inghin 'th^inig an cein,

Do bhamar fein roimpe soirbh.

Thig chugainn gu pubull Fhinn,

Is beannaicheas-" gu^^ grinn do f-

*The forms given at the foot of each page, with a few exceptions easily
liistinguislied, represent more accurately the forms of the Dean's MS. ; but as
uuv modern version is intended chiefly for Scottish readers, we have used, as
far aa possible, the Scottish orthography, although it is frequently less accurate.

t See note, p. 1 74. J " Saoir' " i

' "Aithnight'.'' = " Sc61."

'* " nach g-cuirfidh," fut. ind. in Miss Brooke's version.

■■ ■' fa" = " ba,-' usually written " bu " in Scottish Gaelic.

'"cowin" = "cumhain" (remembrance).

" "bhamairne " in Miss Brooke's version.

'"Eas Aedha ruaidh mhic Bhadhairn " (the cataract of red Aedh, son of
Badharn), now more commonly called the Salmou-Leap on the Erne, at Bally-
shannon. (See Oasiauic Society's Transactions, iii., 115.)

ijHroy, un,

Ossianic Ballail. 165

EAS-RUAIDH (EASROY), AN OSSIANIC BALLAD.
(translation of the dean of lismohk's version.)
I know a little tale of Finn —
'Tis not a tale I would do.spisu —
Of Cumhall's son of valour great,
Whom I'll remember while I livf.

Once, when we wore, a little baud.
Close by the Salmon- Leap.^ Easroy,
We spied, full sail, upon the sea,
A currach large which bore a maid.

Fifty warriors were we round the king.
Brave were our deeds on every field ;
Where now, alas ! are found our peers ?
O'er every land our arms prevailed.

We all uprose in haste,
Save Finn, prince of the Feiuu, and Gaul,
To await the currach bounding high.
And cleaving, in its coui-se, the waves.

It rested not nor slackened speed,

Till in the wonted port it moored ;

Then, as it anchored by the fall,

Forth from it stepped the youthful niaid.

Brighter her radiance than the sun.

Her grace and mien surpassed hei form ;

The maiden who came from afar.

We all before her silent stood.

We brought her to the tent of Finn,

Whom she greeted courteously ;

' Lit., " Easroy of salmous slow," i.e., " of the slow-moving salmons," r'^fei-
riug, perhaps, to the salmon being retarded when ascending the river liy the
cataract.

'Gillies' version has "eighiu;" butcf. "ii eggin ees V= Mowni" (p. 138 of
MS.), where " ii eggin " means " two salmons."
' "fa she61t'" = "fo sheolta" (under sails).

10 " Do ghabhaaiaoisd." " " D' 6ireamar." '= " ua bh-Fiann."

IS " j)> fheitheamh." " " Scoltadh na d-toiiu.' '■> " Ni."

""na 'theachd"! The MS., however, is clearly "tooht." '" " 'sa b-port.

'' "nas ,'i'." ' "nasa'." -" '"beannaigheas." ""go." '-Sc. "da."

166 Eas-Ruaidh.

Fhieagair Mac-Cumhaill nar thiom,'
Am beannachadh- binn gun to.

Dh'fharraid' an righ, 'ba mhath dreach,
Cia h-aird* do nighin dath ghlain,
Cia 'n tr^th as an d' thainig a' bhean' —
" Tabhair sgeul gu gar dhuinn.^"

"Nighean mi" righ Thir-fa-thuiun,
Innisim* gu cruinn mo dhail ;
Ni bh-'eil" treabh fa'n iadhann grian,
Nar iarras fein do fhlaitb fail."

" A rioghan, 'shiubhail gach rod,
A nighean 6g a's math dealbh,
An tosg fa'n taingeas an c^in,'"
Tabhair 'fhio.s domh f^in gu dearbh ? "

" Mo cboniraich oi't, ma's tu Fionn,"

Do raidh riun am macaomh-mna ;

"Dh' fheabhas" t' urlabhraidh i.s do luaidh

Gabh mo chomraich gu'" luath tra."

Dh' fliarraid" an righ, 'ba mhath fios,
Sloinn a nis c6 'th' air do thi ;
Gabham ri d' chomraich, a bhean,
Air gach fear dha bh-'eil an cri."

" Ta le faoch''' a' teachd air muir
Laoch'' a's math gail air mo lorg —
Mac righ ua Sorchir a's geur arm.
Is do ba h-ainm Daighre Borb."

" Do chuireas geasa 'ua cheauii,
Gu'm beireadh Fionn mi'' air sail ;
Is nach bidhinn aige mar mhnaoi.
Gar mhath a ghniomh is 'agh." ''

" Do raidh Oscar le'° gloir mhir,
[Am\ fear sin do choisg gach righ,

> " thim." '^ " beannaghadh." ' " D' fhanaid.

' " Gu h-ard " 1 Miss Brooke's version has " Ca h-4ird." ' " au bhean."
^ " sc61 go gar rinn." ' " m6." '" Inneosad." ' " bli-£heil."

'" "fa d-tangais a g- c6iu." "" d' fheabhas. ""go." '» " D' f harraid.
""faech." ""laech. ""■' ia&." ""is a agh." ""re.

Emvy, an Onsianic Ballad. ]i

And Cumhall's dauntless son returned,
Not silently, the soft salute.

Enquired the king of graceful form,
Whence is the maid of aspect fair,
From what land has the maiden come —
" Nan-ate to us in brief thy tale."

" My sire is king of Tir-fa-tonn,'
Briefly I shall tell my tale ;
There is no land beneath the sun,-
Where I've not sought thy heroes brave."

" Princess, who hast trod every land,
Youthful maid of matchless form.
What quest has brought thee from afar ?
Thy story let me truly know."

" If thou art Finn, I crave defence,"
Then said to us the youthful maid,
" For the excellence of thy speech and fame.
Protection grant me speedily."

Enquired the king, quick to discern,

" Name him b}' whom thou art pursued ;

Protection, maiden, grant I thee.

From every man who would thee harm." ■*

" There comes with wrath across the sea
A warrior strong in my pursuit —
The son of Sorca's sharp-armed king.
And who is named the Dyro-Borb.*

" With vows" I shunned his hateful suit.
Till Finn should take me o'er the sea ;
And that I might not be his spouse.
Though goodly be his deeds and fame."

Then Oscar said with wrathful speech.
That man who every king subdued,

" Land-beneath-the-wave." See note from Dr. Joyce's interesting volum
' Old Celtic Romances," given at the end of this translation.

* Lit., "which the sun surrounds."

* Lit., "from every man who is in the body."

* " Borb " (fierce). ^ Spells, charms.

1()!S Eas-Rixaidh.

(jled nach ibireadh' Fionn do gheas,
Nior rach tu leis mar mhnaoi."

Do chimear a' teachd air steud,
Laoch 's a inheud os gach tear,
Siubhal na fairge gu dian,
'San iul cheudna 'ghabh a' bheaii.

Ulogad teann teinnghe iii'a cheanii,
Fa'n fhear nar thiom is iiar ....;*
Sgiath dhruimiieacli dhubh air a dlicas
A drinliu (?) cleas air a eld-

Claidheamh trom toirteil nach ganii,
Gu teann air taobh' an fhir inhoir,
Ag iomairt chleas os a chionn/
Is e teachd an ceanu [an] t-sl6igli.'

Da mhanais " ghaisge gu ' buaidh
A' seasamh an gabhlann a sgt^ith' ;
Air neart, air ghaisg', air ghail,
Ni bh-'eil fear mar* [sin] ach se.

Neul flaith agus i-osg righ
An ceann an fhir 'ba cliaouih" cruth ;
Math a shnuadh, 's ba gheal a dheiid,
Is luaith' a steud na gach sruth.

Thaiuig" an steud sin an tlr,"

'S am fear '■ nar mhhi leis " an Fheinn' ;

[Ni f hacas samhail an fhir

Teachd gu ruige " sin an c(iin.] '"

Caogad laoch " bhiomar ann,
Dhuinne r'a innseadh (?) gur na,r(0 ; "
Air eagal an fhir is a shith,"
Nior robh laoch dhiun gun ghrain.

* Miss Brooke's veisifju has " 'a do bhi treun " (aud who was brave).

' " Gun gar fuir."

'■^ Miss Brooke's versiou — " Uroim Idu a g-cleus air au g-cle."

■'taebh. ^"osachind." ' "i g-cenn [iu] t-.-sloigh.

^ " Dhd mhanaois." "Sc. "le." ' " mear (?) ach »e.

" " fa chaemh." '""Tdiuie." ""id-tir."

" "au fear." '^ "ris." " "nuige."

" From Miss Brooke's version. " " laech."

'■ " gar u-ar " (to our slaughter) ! '' " theaehd.'" (I)

Esroy, an Ossianic Ballad. 169

"Though Finn should not relieve thy i)lif,'ht,
Thou shalt not go with him' as spouse."

We saw approaching on a steed
One - who in stature all surpassed,
And travelling the sea with speed
By the same course the maid had come.

A flaming helmet girt the head

Of that undaunted man of might ;

On his right arm a black curved shield,

Whose field was marked vfith figured sports.

A strong and massive broad-sword hung,
Close fastened to the warrior's side,
Which sportively he waved on high
As he advanced to meet our men.

Two mighty spears of victory
Stood in the hollow of his shield ;
For prowess, valour, and for strength,
No man with him could be compared.

A noble mien and kingly eye
Marked the comely hero's face ;
Fair was his aspect, white his teeth,
More swift his steed than any stream.

That steed then landed on the shore.
And he, much dreaded by the Feinn ;
[Never was one to match this man
Seen until then come from afar.]

Full fifty wairiors were we there.
And be it said unto our shame,
Fear of the man and his advance
With horror filled our heroes all.

'Dyro-Boib. - l^it. "a warriui, hero."

' The fourth liii i.h Dr. Smith's translation. .See Highland Swiety's Re-
port, p. 101.

170 Eas-Ruaidh.

De thuinn mar 'thainig an tir,'
Dh' fharraid ' an ligh 'ba mhath cliil,
" An aithuigheann tu f^in/ a bhean,
An e sud am fear'' a deir tu ? "

Aithnicheam,'' Mhic-Cumhaill, Fhiun,
Is pudhar leam* e do t' Fh^inn' ;^
Tairgidh se mise bhreth leis
Ge math do threis, Fhinn fh^il."

Dh' dirich ' Oscar agus GoU,
Ba bhorb cosgar ' lonn nan cath,"
'Nan seasamh an gar an t-sloigh,
Eadar am fear i" mor 's am flath.'^

Thainig 1- au laoch " ba mhatli tlachd,
Le faoch " is le neart 'nan ceann/''
Agus fuadas uainn a' bhean/*
Do bhi 'n gar do ghualainn Fhinn.

Thug Mac-M6irn' an t-urchar dian
Gu cimaidh " 'na dh{^igh de'n t-sleagh ;
Nior f hann an t-urchar nar shamh,
Dhe 'sgdith " gu'n dearnadh '" da bhlaigh.

Do chrath Oscar, 'ba mhor fearg

A' chraoisigh -" dhearg dhe 'laimh chle ;

Agus marbhas steud an f hir,

Mor an t-euchd a rinneadh le. '-'

'Nuair 'thuit an steud air an I^irg,
Dh' iompaidh ^^ le f^irg is le faoch,
Agus fogras,'^ borb an taom,-*
Comhrag air a' chaogad laoch. ^•'

An taobh muigh dhiom-sa fein 's do Fhionn,"''
Caogad laoch nar thiom 'na dhail ;

* The MS. is plainly " liuu " ; but the sense requii-es " leam " ■= " lio'u " ia
Miss Brooke's version.

' " in d-t(r, or " i d-tfr." - " D'fharraid."

' Sc. " An aithnich thu fcm." ■■ " in fer," now " an fear " in Irish.

' " Aithnighim." * " a Fhind." ' " D' Sirigh.

'"coscar." » " na g-cath." '" "an fear."

" " 'sa flath," for " 's a bh-flath." " " Tliainic."

Esroy, an Ossiunic Ballad. 171

When from the wave he came to land,

The king of goodly fame enquired,

" Maiden, dost thou recognise

Be this the man of whom thou spak'st " ?

" I know him, Finn of Cumhall son.

Harm to thy Feinn he'll do, I fear ;

He will attempt to bear me off,

Though great thy strength, 0 generous Finn ! "

Oscar uprose and with him Gaul,
Both valiant in the deadly fray ;
And close beside our men they stood,
Betwixt the warrior and the king.

The graceful herij then advanced,
With strength and fury, them to meet.
And snatched away from us the maid.
Who stood close by the side of Finn.

Eagerly Mac-Morna threw
Right after him, with might, his spear ;
Not feeble was that headlong thrust.
The warrior's shield was split in twain

Then Oscar shook, in furious rage.
The bloody lance from his left hand ;
And by it slew the hero's steed.
Great was this feat which it performed !

But when his steed fell on the plain.
With wrath and fury he turned round,
And challenged, savage was his rage.
Our fifty warriors to fight.

Besides myself and Finn our prince.
There met him fifty fearless men ;

1! " laech." " " faech." « " 'na g-cenn ." •« " an bhean."

""crodha.'' i« "sciath." » Sc. "d'rinueadh.'

2" " a chrissi," in the MS., = " a' chraoisigh," ace. correctly. ^ Se. " leatha.'
M " Dh' iompaigheas." " " f6cras." '■* " taem."

25 "aJi caogad laech." "* " d' Fhinn."

172 Eas-Ruaidh.

Gar mhath an gaisge' 's au trosd,
Do gheall an cosg le a laiuih.

Bheireadh da bhuille gu mear,
Gu diau do gach fear dhiubh sin,
Do bhiomaid- uile fa h-ur,
Mar h-uagh (?), ag comhrag fir.

Cheangail tri naoinear le' buaidli,
'San iorghail cbruaidh sol do s^uii;*
Gu cruaidb ceangal nan tri cIkkiI,
Air gach aou diubh sin do chuir.

Do dhruid GoU an aignidh nihil-,
Gu leadairt au fhir an gar dho f
Ge b' e 'chitheadh iad an sin,
Ba gharbh an gail is an gle6.

Thorchair Mac-Moirne le 'lainih
Mac righ na Sorchir, sgeul * mor !
Is mairg treabh an d' thainig a' bhean,"
Fa'n thuitani fear' au gar dho.

Is air tuiteani an fhir uihoir,
An gar dha chuan, cruaidli an ceuui !
Do bhi" nigheau righ Thir-fa-thuinu
Bliadhn' aig Fionn anns an Fh^inu'.

Flann Mac-Moirne, cruaidh an ca.s.
Fhuair bas, ba mhor an t-euchd 1
Nior robh laoch a thainig '" as,
Gun a ehneas Ian do chreuchd ;

M' athair-sa fe'in, ba mhath tlachd,
Neach a' mhacaoidh' " riamh nior eur ;
A nis o's deireadh do'm ghnaoi.
Air Fhionn is aithne dhornh sgeul. ^-
Aithnieht' domh sguel.'"

1 "caiseadh "(!). Miss Brooke's versiou has "gaisge." ' " bhiraisd."
'"gu." ^"scuir." '"dha." • " sc61."

'"inbheu." '" au fear," = '' in fer." " Sc. " bh.i.'

' "thainic." '' " a' mhacaoidhe. ' '"" bo61 ' =mod. Ir. '' sgeal.

Esroy, ov Ossiavir Ballad. 173

Though great their valour and their strength,
He vowed his arm would them subdue.

If but two sudden blows he dealt,
With ardour to each man opposed,
We all would have been under ground,
In combat vancjuished by this man.

Three times nine men the victor bound,
In the fierce contest ere he ceased ;
Tightly the binding of three smalls >
Upon each one of them he placed.

Then did the valiant Gaul advance
To crush the hero in close fight ;
Whoever then should them behold,
Fierce was their ardour and their strife.

There fell, by brave Mac-Morna's hand,
The king of Sorca's son — sad tale !
Woe to the land to which had come
The maid for whom the man was slain I

And when the mighty warrior fell
On ocean's strand — event of woe !
The royal maid - of Tir-fa-tonn
In Feinn-land dwelt a year with Finn.

Flann Mac-Morna — woeful deed !
Was slain, it was a mighty feat ;
Nor was there warrior that escaped,
Who.se body was not full of wounds —

[Except] my sire of noble mien,
He who stranger ne'er refused :
Now, since my countenance is changed,
To me is known a tale of Finn.
I know a tale.

' The neck, the wriats, aud the ankles.

2 Lit., "The daughter of the king of Tir-fa-touu."

174 Eaa-Ruaidh.

The following stanza is written at the bottom of p. 221 of MS. : —
Do ghabh se 'churaidh no a sgiath,
Laoch no thriath dha'n robh ann ;
Na gu'n tug ^r mor * air ar Fuinn',
Is gu'n d' rainig se fein Fionn.

For the first and second lines of the above stanza, Gillies' ver-
sion has —

Ni'n d' fheuch e lann no sgiath

Do laoch no thriath da 'n robh ann.

The following stanzas are written at the bottom of page 222
of MS. :—

Mar bhiodh caogad laoch ' garbh

An dail an arm dho - gu leor,

Bhiomaid ' gun chabhair fa smachd,

Do ghabhas uainn a' choir.

Do bhiodh an claidheamh gun tochd
A' claoidh cliorp agus sgiath ; *
Cho math comhrag sin an dis ''
Ni fhaca ris ri " mo rd

Adhlaicthear againn aig an eas
Fear ba mhath treis is gniomh
Cuirear fa bhraigh gach meoir
Fainne oir an onoir mo rlgh.

Deich bliadhn' '' a Gholl nan arm aigh,'
An laoch borb, nior thlath an cath,^
Mac-M6irne ba dheagh-fhios leinn,
'Ga leigheas aig Fionn nam fleadh.

* " tair mhor " i
'"laech." ''"Aha,." ^ " bheimisd."

'' " sciath.' ' Miss Brooke's version is " ag dis " = " aig dithis."

I"' re." ' " bliadhain." ' " na n-arm n-aigh."

" " in g-cath " for " i g-cath.''

Note. — A friend, who is an authority on all matters connected with the
Ossianic ballad literature, has suggested that " no sytli zraane," in line
11 of the MS. is for "na saighead ghreine" (than a beam of the sun),
and that "no syth dalwe," in the same line, is for "na saighead deilbhe";
but "saighead" is written " sayd," "sayid," and "sayada" elsewhere in
the MS. (of. p. 239), and "yth" very frequently represents "a" or "e"
at the end of words.

Esroy, an Ossianic Ballad. 176

He neither lance nor shield did show
To chief or warrior that was there ; *
Our Feinu contemptuously he passed,
Until he came up close to Finn.

Had not our fifty warriors stout
Been in the clash of arms his match,
We helpless would have been in thrall,
Deprived of what had been our right.

Unceasing would the sword have been
Destroying men and shields alike ;
So fierce a conflict betwixt two,
Was not, in my day, seen again.

We buried then, close by the fall,
The man renowned for might and deeds ;
And on each finger point we placed
A ring of gold, to mark a king.

For ten years, Gaul of valiant arms.
The hero fierce not slack in fight,
Morna's son, as well we know,
Was healing with Mac-Cu'all ' of feasts.

1 Finn.

* These two lines are translated from the corresponding lines of Gillies
version given on the opposite page. The meaning of the lines in the MS. is
not clear.

[The transcript of the Dean of Lismore's version of this ballad now
published is free of many of the inaccuracies of previous transcripts.
In the modern version, forms of words, which are not now in use in
Scottish Gaelic, have necessarily been retained. The translation is very
nearly literal. Other ballads from the same MS. are being prepared for
publication in future numbers.]

176 Tir-fa-Tonn.

" TIR-FA-TONN."

The following uote on "Tir-fa-tonn" occurs at page 408 of Dr.
Joyce's " Old Celtic Romances ": —

" The Gaelic tales abound in allusions to a beautiful countrj'
situated under the sea — an enchanted land sunk at some remote
time, and still held under spell. In some romantic writings it is
called T\r-fa-tonn, the land beneath the wave ; and occasionally
one or more of the heroes find their way to it, and meet with
many strange adventures. Sometimes it is 0' Brasil, that dim
land which appears over the water once every seven years — " on
the verge of the azure sea " — and which would be freed from the
spell, and would remain permanently over water, if any one could
succeed in throwing tire on it. (See Gerald Griffin's beautiful
ballad, " 0' Brasil, the Isle of the Blest.") The Island of Tincara
and the beautiful country seen beneath the waves by Maildun,
are remnants of the same superstition.

This very old Celtic tradition is obviously the same as the
legend of the continent of Atlantis, mentioned by Plato, which at
some remote time was overwhelmed and sunk under the Atlantic
Ocean. And it would seem that they have the same .shadowy
tradition in the East ; for in " Lalla Rookh " Moore makes the
Peri say, in her soliloquy :

" I know where the Isles of Perfume are
Many a fathom down in the sea,
To the south of sun-bright Araby.'

FIN MAC COUL.

This Celtic hero has been unfortunate in the manner in which
he has come before the literary world. At one time he was
represented as a giant of portentous dimensions : —

" His mouth was twelve miles broad,
His teeth were ten miles square ; '

at another time as a powerful ruler ia a state of society compara-
tively civilized. The authentieity of the poems for which this
latter view is responsible is questioned, and has led to a heated
controversy sufficient (to say the least) to create a prejudice against
him.

Fin Mac Coal. 177

The tales concerning the Fians, or band of hrcjtherhood of
which he was the chief, occupied the minds of the Celtic race
both in Ireland and Scotland quite as much as politics do those of
the modern reader. They formed a jirorainent part in their winter
evening recitations; and popular tradition, though its tales about
the Fians are extravagant beyond possibility, has clothed the
band with so much that is attractive, that it is in no wise a wonder
that the Celtic race has greedily seized upon the subject. Dunbar,
circa A.D. loOO, says, "Greit Gow Mac-morne and Fyn-mac-Cowl,
shall be goddis in Ireland, as men say;" and Bishop Carswell, in
the first Gaelic book published, complains of his countrymen being
fonder of these than of Bible narratives. At the same time, no poem,
ballad, tale, or recitation has been found in style or incident, title
or text, the same as those published by Macpherson.

Fin, their leader, is a particularly attractive character in popular
lore —

" His house was wide and hospitable.
Its door was never closed."
[Tigh farsuing frti^ -fk'.OLt:'
A cJiumhla cha do dhruideadh riamh.]

Fin's dog Br^n was a Fairy or Elfin dog, commonly said to have
had a venomous claw, which was kept covered except when the
dog was engaged in fight. One of the most aSecting incidents in
the popular tales of Fin is that of his having on one occasion
struck this favourite hound.

" Noble Brttn looked at him,
And wondered at his striking him ;
The hand with which I struck Bran
Pity from the shoulder it was not shred."

[Dliamhairc air Bran huadhach
'S loghnadh air e bhith 'ga bhualadh;
An Idmh leis an do hliuail mi Bran
'S truagh o'n gJtualainn nach do sgar.]

The magic sword, Mac-a-Luin, was made in Lochlin (Norway)
by a Fairy smith; and there is a poem or ballad relating the
circumstances.

The following tale was not written word for word from the dic-
tation of the reciter ; but full notes were taken, and written out
immediately after, so that it may be said that the tale is given in

178 Fin Mac Coid.

the words of the person from whom it was heard, without addition
or suppression.

The tale is particularly valuable as showing how the human
imagination runs in similar or analogous grooves. Whoever com-
posed the story, in all probability, never heard of Gulliver ; and
the " immortal " Swift never heard of Fin-mac-Coul going to the
kingdom of Big Men. The two tales are founded on the same
fjxncy, in representing their heroes as visiting men of gigantic size,
compared with whom ordinary mortals are mere pigmies ; but
the incidents are so different, and cast in such entirely different
moulds, that it becomes probable, almost to certainty'', that they
have no connection with each other.

Mak a chaidh Fionn do rIgheachd nam Fear M5ra.

Bha Fionn 's a chuid dhaoine ann an cala Beinn Eudainn' air cnoc,
air chill gaoith' 's air eudain grc^ine, far am faiceadh iad a h-uile
fear 's nach fliaiceadh duin' idir iad, 'nuair a chunnaiciad duradan
a' tighin o'n ;\ird'-an-iar. Shaoil leo an toisoach gur h-e diibhradh
frois a bh'ann ; ach an uair a thainig i ni 'bu dliiithe, chunnaic iad
gur h-e bata 'bh'ann. Cha do leag i sool gus an d'thainig i staigh
do'n chala. Bha triiiir dhaoine innt', fear ri iul 'na toiseach, fear
ri stiuir 'na deireadh, is fear ri beairt 'na buillsgein. Thainig iad
air til", is tharraing iad a suas i, a seachd fad fhdin, ann am feur
tioram, glas, far nach deanadh sgoilearan a' bhaile mhoir burd
mhagaidh no fhochaid dlii.

Chaidh iad an sin a suas gu lianaig bhoidhich, agus thog an
cevid fliear Ian a dhuirn de bhulbbagan no morghan chlach, agus
thuirt e riu, iad a bhith 'nan taigh briagha, nach robh an Eirinn ni
'b'fhearr ; agus bha so deanta. Thog an dara fear leacag sgliat,
agus thuirt e i a bhith 'na sgliat air mullach an taighe, nach robh
an fiirinn ni 'b'fhearr ; agus bha so deanta. Rug an treas fear air
bad shliseag, agus thuirt e iad a bhith 'nan giubhas 's 'nam fiodh
'san taigh nach robh an Eirinn ni b'fhearr ; agus bha so deanta.

Chuir so mor loghnadh air Fionn ; agus chaidh e sios far an
robh na daoine, agus dh'fhoighneachd e iad, agus freagair iad e.
Dh'fhoighneachd e cia as a bha iad, no ceana 'bha iad a' dol.
" Is trl gaisgich sinn, a chuir righ nam Fear Mora a dh'iarraidh
comhraig air an Fheinn'." Dh'fharraid e'n sin 'd e 'n t-aobhar

' The name of this hill is uniformly known in " Tales of the West High-
lands" (in which it is frequently mentioned) as Beinn Eudainn, but in Irish
it is called Beinn Eadair (the Hill of Howth, near Dublin).

Fin Mac Cuul. 179

a bha air son so a dheiinainh, no ciod am fath no 'n sugh a bha
aig an teachd. Thuirfc iad nach robh fios aca ; ach gu'n cual' iad
gu'n robh iad 'nan daoine laidir, 's gu'n d'thainig iad a dh'iarraidh
comhraig laoch orra. '• A bheil Fionn aig an taigh ?" "Cba 'n 'cil."
[Is mor baigh duine r'a anam.] Chuir Fionn an so iad fo chroisean
agus fo gbeasan, nach gluaiseadli iad as an ait an robh iad gus am
faiceadh iad e-san a ris.

Dh'flialbh e agus rinn e deas a churacban ; agus thug e a dheir-
eadh do tbir agus a thoiseach do mbuir; agus tbog e na siiiil
bbreaca, bhaidealach, an agbaidli nan crann fada, fulangach, fiui,
a' gabhail nan sugh an glaic na gaoithe 'na cuireagan, le soii-bheas
beag, lag, laghach, o mhullach nam beann, 's o airde na h-eirthire,
's o bhuinne nan ruadh-diarraigean, a bbeireadh seileach a beiun,
's duilleach a craoibh, 's fraoch 6g as a blnin 's as a fhreunihaicheau.
Dheanadh Fionn iul 'na toiseach, stiuir 'na deireadh, 's beairt 'na
buillsgein ; agus stad cinn no coise cha d'rinn e gus an d'rainig e
righeachd nam Fear Mora. Chaidh e air tir, 's tharraing e suas a
churaehan anu am feur glas. Ghabh e suas, is thachair an taisd-
ealach mor ud air. Dh'fharraid Fionn c6 e. "Is mise," ars'
e-sau, "an Cladhaire Ruadh aig righ nam Fear Mora; agus," ars'
e-san ri Fionn, " is tusa a tha 'dhith orm. Is maith do mhiadh
agus do mhodh orm ; is tii oigh a's fearr a chunnaic mi riamh; ni
tbu fhein troich do'u righ, agus ni do chii (b'e so Bran) measan.
Is fhada o'n tha troich is measan a dhlth air an rigli." Thug e
leis Fionn ; ach thainig Fear Mor eile, agus bha e dol 'ga thoirt
bhuaithe. Leum an dithis air a cheile; ach dar a bha iad air
falluinnean a cheile shracadh, dh'fhag iad aig Fionn breth a thoirt.
Eoghnaich e an ciad fhear. Thog e-san leis Fionn thun palace
an righ, agus chruinnich a mhaithean agus a mhor-uaislean a
dh'fhaicin an duine bhig. Thog an righ e air a bhois; agus chaidh
e tri uairean mu'n bhaile, agus Fionn air an darna bois agus Bran
air a' bhois eile. Rinn e aite-cadail dha aig ceann a leapach fh^iu.
Bha Fionn a' feitheamh, agus a' fiiire, agus a' fuicin nan uile nithe
a bha dol air aghaidh mu'n taigh. Mhothaicli e gu'n robh an
righ, CO luath 's a bha an oidhche tighin, ag (iirigh agus a' falbh a
mach ; agus cha tigeadh e tuilleadh gu madainn. Chuir so m6r
ioghnadh air ; agus, mu dheireadh, dh'f heoraich e de'n righ c'ar
son a bha e falbh a h-uile oidhche, agus a' fagail na ban-righinn
leatha fein. " C'ar son," ars' an righ, " a ta thu feoraich ? " " Tha,"
arsa Fionn, "air son riarachaidh dhomh fhein, oir tha e cur morain
iongantais orm." A nis, bha tlachd mor aig an righ do Fhionn ;

180 Fin Mac Cuid.

cha d'fhuair e ni riamh a bha toirt tuilleadh toileachaidh dha na
e ; agus, mu dheireadh, dh'innis e. " Tha," ars' e-san, " Athach
mor ag iarraidh mo nighin r'a posadh, agus letli mo righeachd
uile bhith aige fhein ; agus cha 'n 'eil duine eile 'san rigbeachd a's
urrainn a ehoinneachadh ach mi fuin; agus is ^igin dol gach
oidhche a chumail c6mhraig ris." " Nach 'eil," arsa Fioun, " aon
fhear a chumas comhrag ris ach thu fht'in ? " " Cha 'n 'eil," ars'
an righ, " na chumas cogadh aon oidhche ris." " Is mairg," arsa
Fionn, " a thug righeachd nam Fear Mora orra. A bheil e ni's m6
na thu fein ? " " Is coma leatsa," ars' an rlgh. " Cha choma," arsa
Fionn ; " gabh thusa fois agus codal a nochd, agus theid mise 'ga
ehoinneachadh." " 'N e thusa ? " thuirt an righ, " cha chumadh tu
aon bhloigh buille ris."

'Nuair a thainig an oidhche 's a ghabh a h-uile duine mu
thamh, bha'n righ air son falbh mar a b'abhaist ; ach thug Fionn
air, mu dheireadh, e fein a leigeadh ann. " Comhraigidh mise e,"
ars' e-san, " air neo tha cleas aige." " Is mor leam," ars' an righ,
" do leigeadh ann, 's gur le6ir leam fein e." " Coidil thusa gu
suaimhneach a nochd," arsa Fionn, " is leig mise ann ; ma thig e
cas, grcasaidh mi dhachaidh."

Dh'fhalbh Fionn, is rainig e 'n t-ait 'san robh a' chomhrag ri
bhith. Clia robh e faicin duine roimhe, is thoisich e air spaisd-
eireachd air ais is air aghaidh. Mu dheireadh, chuunaic e a'
mhuir a' tighin 'na h-athanna teine 's 'na nathair bheumnaich,
gus an d'rainig i shios fodha. Thainig Athach mor a nios, is
sheall e thuige 's bhuaithe. " 'D e," ars' e-san, " an duradan a chi
mi 'n sid ? " " Tha mise," arsa Fionn. " 'D e a tha thu deanamh
an so ? " " Is teachdaire mise o righ nam Feai- Mora ; tha moran
mulaid agus cruais air ; tha a' bhan-nghinn an deigh bas fhaotain,
agus thainig mise dh'fheoraich dhiot am bi thu co math a's dol
dachaidh a nochd gun luasgan a chur air an righeachd." " Ni mi
sin," thuirt e-san, agus dh'fhalbh e, is gnodhan orain aige 'na
bheul.

Dh'fhalbh Fionn dachaidh dar a thainig an t-am, agus chaidh e
a laighe 'na leabaidh fhein aig casan leab' an righ. Dar a dhuisg
an righ, ghlaodh e ann an iomguin mhoir, " Tha mo righeachd air
a call 's mo throich 's rao mheasan air am marbhadh ! " " Cha 'n
'eil," arsa Fionn ; " tha mi'n so fathast, agus fhuair thusa do chadal,
rud a tha thu ag radh a b'annnsach leat fhaotain." " Ciamar," ars'
an righ, " a chaidh thusa as, is tliu co beag, ged is leoir e dhomh-sa,
is mi CO mor?" "Ged tha thusa," arsa Fionn, "mor Kiidir, tha
mise deas, tapaidh."

Fill Mac Cold. 181

An ath-oidholio, blia'u righ air son falbh ; acli thuirt Fionn ris
e ghabhail a cluvaail a noclid fliathast ; " Seasaidh mi fliln a'd' £iit,
air neo thig laocli as feurr na sud." " MarLhaidh e th-u," thuirt
au rigli. "Gabhaidh mi cuid mo tbuitcamais," thuirt Fionn.

Dh'fhalbh e ; is mar a tliachair an oidhche roimhe, cha'n fhac'
e duine, is thoisich e air spaisdeireachd air ais 'a air aghaidh.
Chunnaic e'n fhairge tighin 'na h-athanna teine 's 'na nathair
bheumnaich ; agus thainig am fear mor ud a nios. " A bheil thus'
an so a nochd a ris?" ars' e-san. " Tha mi', agus is e sud mo
thurus: 'nuair a bha a' bhan-righinn 'ga cur anns a' chiste-
mhairbh, agus a chual' an righ a' chiste 'ga tarraingeachadh agus
buille nan saor, bhrist a chridhe le cradh agus le mulad ; agus
chuir a' Pharlamaid mise a dh'iarraidh ort gu'n rachadh tu
dhachaidh air an oidhche so, gus am faigheadh iad an righ a
thiodhkicadh." Dh'nialbh an t-Athach air an oidhche so cuideachd,
agus gnodhan orain aige 'na bheul; is chaidh Fionn dachaidh dar
a thainig an t-am.

'Sa' mhadainn dhviisg an righ ann an iomguin mhoir, agus
ghlaodh c mach, "Mo righeachd air a call, agus mo throich agus
mo mheasan air am marlihadh ! " Agus rinn e gairdeachas gu
leoir gu'n robh Fionn is Bran beo, 's gu'n d'fhuair e fhdin fois an
deigh a bhith co fada gun chadal.

Chaidh Fionn an treas oidhche ann, agus thachair mar a thach-
air roimhe. Cha robh duine air thoiseach air; bhuail e air
spaisdeireachd. Chunnaic e'n fhairge tighin gus an d'rainig i
shios fodha ; thainig an t-Athach mor a nios; chunnaic e'n duradan
bcag ud, 's dh'fheoraich e co a bha'n sud, is ciod a bha 'dhith air.
" Thainig mi 'gad chomhrag-sa," arsa Fionn.

Thoisich Fionn is Bran air a' chomhrag ; ach bha Fionn a'dol
air 'ais an comhair a chuil, is bha 'm fear mor 'ga leanailt. Ghlaodh
Fionn ri Bran, " A bheil thu dol a leigeil leis mo mharbhadh ? "
Bha brog nimhe air Bran ; agus leum e agus bhuail e a' bhrog
nimhe air an Fhear Mhor ann an carraig an uchd, agus thug e 'n
cridhe agus an sgamhan as. Tharraing Fionn Mac-an-Luin agus
ghearr e°dlieth an ceann, agus chuir e air rbpa cainbe e, agus
dh'flialbh e leis gu 'palace an righ. Thug e staigh do'n chitsein
e, agus chuir e cul au doruis e. 'Sa' mhadainn, cha b' urrainn an
t'-selrhhant car a chur deth, no an dovus fhosgladh. Chaidh an
righ a sios ; chunnaic e'n tuchd mor ud ; rug e air mullach a chinn
a^is thog se e, agus dh'aithnich e gur h-e a bh'ann ceann an fhir,
a bha a leithid a dh'iiine 'g iarraidh conihraig aij-, agus 'ga chumail

182 Fin Mac Coal.

o chadal. " Ciamar idir," ars' e-san, " a thainig an ceann so an
so ? Gu cinnteach, cha'n e mo throich a rinn e." " C arson," arsa
Fionn, "nach b' e ? "

An ath-oidhche, bha 'n righ ag iarraidh dol e ft'in do'n i\it-
chomhraig, "A cliionn," thuirt e, "gu'n tig feai- a's mo na'm fear
ud a nochd; agiis bidh an righeachd air a sgrios, agus tu fein air
do mharbhadh; 's nach e sin an tlachd a tha mi gabhail ann thu
bhith agam." Ach dh'fhalbh Fionn, is thachair gach ni mar a
thachair roimhe, gus an d' thainig am fear mor ud a ris ag iarraidh
dioghaltais air son a mhic, agus an righeachd a bhith aige, no comh-
rag ceile. Thoisich e fhtein is Fionn; is bha Fionn a'dol air 'ais.
Labhair e ri Bran, "A bheil thu dol a leigeadh leis mise a mharbh-
adh 1 " Thug Bran gnusd as, agus dh' fhalbh e is rinn e suidhe
air an ti'aigh. Bba Fionn a' sioi'-dhol air 'ais, agus ghlaodh e a ris
ri Bran. Leum Bran is bhuail e a' bhrog nimhe air an Fhear
Mhor, is thug e'n cridhe 's an sgamhan as. Ghearr Fionn an
ceann dheth, agus thug e leis e, agus dh'fliag e air bialthaobh an
taighe e. Dhuisg an righ ann an eagal mor agus ghlaodh e, " Mo
righeachd air a call, agus mo throich agus mo mheasan air am
marbhadh ! " Thug Fionn togail air fein, agus thubliairt e nach
robh; agus cha bu bheag gairdeachas an righ 'nuair a chaidh e
mach, agus a chunnaic e'n ceann a bha air bialthaobh an taighe.

An ath-oidhche, thainig cailleach mhor gu tir, agus dheanadh
an fliiacail a bha'n dorus a beoil cuigeal. Bhuail i beum-sgi^ithe :
" Mharbh thu," ars' ise, " m' fhear agus mo mhac." " Mharbh mi,"
thuirt Fionn. Thoisich iad air a chtiile ; agus bu mhio.sa do
Fhionn e fhein a dh'ion o'n fhiacail na o 'n laimh aig a' chaillich.
'Nuair a bha i brath foghnachdainn da, bhuail Bran i leis a' bhroig
nimhe, is mharbh e i mar a rinn e air each. Thug Fionn leis an
ceann, is dh' fhag e air bialthaobh an taighe e. Dhuisg an righ
ann an iomguin mhoir agus ghlaodh e, " Tha mo righeachd air a
call, agus mo throich agus mo mheasan air am marbhadh ! "
" Cha 'n 'eil," thuirt Fionn, is e 'g a f hreagairt ; agus an uair a
chaidh iad a mach, agus a chunnaic iad an ceann, thuirt an righ,
" Bidh a nis tuilleadh slth agams' agus aig mo righeachd. Tha
an so mathair na cuain i fht^in air a marbhadh; ach innis dhomh
CO thu. Bha e 'san tairgneachd agam-sa gur h-e Fionn Mac-
Cumhaill a bheireadh fuasgladh dhomh, 's cha 'n 'eil e ach ochd
bliadhna deug a dh'aois f hathast : Co thusa, ma ta, no ciod e
t'ainm?" "Cha do sheas riamh," arsa Fionn, "air seiche mairt
no eich d'an aicheadhainn m'ainm. Is mise Fionn mac Cunihaill,

Flu Mac Cold, 183

iiihic Luthaich, 'ic Thitin, 'ic Fliiun, 'ic Airt, 'ic ard og righ
fiiiinn ; agus tha 'u t-am a uia dhomh dol dacliaidh. Is gle
allabanach a thuinig mi do 'n rlgheachd agad-sa ; agus is e sid
an t-aobhar air son an d'tliainig mi, gu'm faigiiinn fios 'd e a'
choire a rinn mi ort, no 'd e 'n t-aobliar aii- son gu 'n do chuir thu
tri gaisgich a dh' iarraidh comhraig orm, agus a tlioirt sgrios air
mo chiiid dhaoine." " Ciia d' rinn thu riamh coire orm-sa," thuirt
an rlgli ; "agus tha mi 'g iarraidh mile maitheanas. Cha do chuir
mise na gaisgich a d' ionnsaidh. Cha'n i an fhirinn a dh' innis
iad. 'S ann a bha 'n sid triiiir dhaoine, agus bha iad a' leannanachd
ri trl mnathan-slth; agus thug iad sin doibh an luintean ; agus
dar a bhios na le'intean umpa, tha comhrag ceud an laimh gach tir
dhiubh. Ach feumaidh iad na le'intean a cliur dhiubh a h-uile
oidhche, agus an cur air ciil chaithrichean ; agus nam biodh na
leintean air an toirt bhuatha, bhiodh iadsan an la-ar-n-mhaireach
CO hag ri daoine eile."

Fhuair Fionn gach urram,'s gach ni a b' urrainn an rlgh a thoirt
da ; agus an uair a dh'fhalbh e, cliaidh an righ agus a bhan-
righinu, agus an sluagh sios gu cladacb, a dh'fhagail beannachd
aige.

Dh'tlialbh Fionn an so 'na churachan ; agus bha e a' seoladh a
slos ri taobh a' chladaich, dar a chunnaic e oganach 'na ruith agus
a' glaodhaich ris. Thainig Fionn a staigh dliith do thir leis a' chur-
achan, agus dh' fliiosraicli e ciod a bha 'dhith air. " Is mise," ars'
an t-6ganach, "gOle math ag iarraidh maighistir." "Ciod an
obair a ni thu ?" arsa Fionn. " Is mise," ars' e-san, " am Fiosaiche
a' s fearr a th' ann." " Leum a staigh do'n bhata, ma ta." Leum
am Fiosaiche a staigh ; agus ghabh iad air an aghaidh.

Cha b' fhad a chaidh iad dar a thainig an t-ath-6ganach 'na
ruith. " Is mise," ars' e-san, " gille math ag iarraidh maighistir."
"'De'n obair a ni thu?" arsa Fionn. "Is mise meiileach cho
math 's a th' ann." Leum a staigh do 'n bhata, ma ta ;" agus thug
Fionn leis am fear so cuideaclid. Chunnaic iad an so an treas
oganach a' ruith 's a' glaodhaich. Thainig iad dluth do thir.
"'De'nduine thusa ?" thuirt Fionn. "Is mise," ars' e-san, " an
streapadair a 's fearr a th' ann ; bheir mi suas ccud pund air mo
mhuin 'san ait nach seas a' chuileag ri latha ciuin samhraidh."
" Leum a staigh ; " agus thainig am fear so a staigh cuideachd.
" Tha mo rogha ghillean agam a nis," thuirt Fionn ; "cha 'n fheud
e bhith nach dean iad so feum."

Dh'fhalbh iad ; agus stad cinn no coise cha d' rinn iad gus an

184 Fin Mac Coid.

d'rainig iad cala Beinn Eudainn. Dh'fhoighneacbd e de 'n Fhios-
aiche 'd e a bha'n triuir Fliear Mora a' deanamh. " Tha iad,"
ars' e-san, an ddigh an suipeireach, agus a' deanamh deas air son
a dhol a laighe."

Dh'fhoighneachd e 'u dara uair. '' Tha iad," ars' e-san, " an
dyigh a dhol a laighe ; agus tha'n k'intean air an sgaoileadh air
ciil chaithrichean."

An ceann treis, dh'fhoighneachd Fionn dheth a rls, "'De ris an
robh na Fir Mhora a nis ? " " Tha iad," ars' am Fiosaiche, " 'nan
trom shuain." " Bu mhath," arsa Fionn, " am meirleach a nis a
rachadh agus a ghoideadh na l(^intean." " Dheanainu-sa sin,"
tliuirt am meirleach, " ach gu bheil na dorsan air an glasadh, agus
cha 'n f haigh mi a staigh." " Trobhad," ars' an streapadair, " air
mo mhuin-sa, agus cuiridh mise a staigh thu." Thog e suas air a
mhuin e gu muUach an t-simileir, agus leig e nuas e; agus ghoid
e na leintean.

Chaidh Fionn far an robh an Fh^inn' ; agus anns a' mhadainn
thainig iad thun an taighe anns an robh an triuir Fhear Mora.
Bhuail iad beum-sg^ithe, agus dh'iarr iad orra tighiu a mach gu
comhrag.

Thainig iad a mach. " Is iomadh la," thuirt iadsan, " a bha
siuno ni 'b'fhearr gu comhrag na 'tha sinn an diu ; " agus dh'aid-
ich iad do Fhionn a h-uile ni mar a bha. " Bha sibh," arsa Fionn,
" nii-mhodhail ; " agus thug e orra mionnachadh gu'm biodli iad
dilcas da fhdin am feasda tuilleadh, agus deas anns gach cas a
chuireadh e mu'n coinneimh.

(From very full notes taken of the tale as told by Murdoch
M'Intyre, Kilkenneth, Tiree, in January, 1869. J. G. C).

HOW FIN WENT TO THE KINGDOM OF THE
BIG MEN.

Fin and his men were in the Harbour of the Hill of Howth on
a hillock, behind the wind, and in fi-ont of the sun, where they
could see every person, and nobody could see them, when they
saw a speck coming from the west. They thought at first it was
the blackness of a .shower ; but when it came nearer, they saw it
was a boat. It did not lower sail till it entered the harbour.

How Fin luent to the Kinr/doni of the Biij Men. 185

There were three men in it, one for guide in the bow, one for
steering in the stern, and one for the tackle in the centre. They
came ashore, and drew it up seven times its own length in dry-
gray grass, where the scliolars of the city could not make it
stock for derision or ridicule.

TJie}' then went up to a lovely green spot, and the first lifted a
handful of round pebbles or shingle, and commanded them to be-
come a beautiful house, that no better could be found in Ireland;
and this was done. The second one lifted a slab of slate, and
commanded it to be slates on the top of the house, that there was
not better in Ireland ; and this was done. The third one caught
a bunch of shavings and commanded them to be pine-wood and
timber in the house, that there was not in Ireland better; and
this was done.

This caused much wonder to Fin, who went down where the
men were, and made inquiries of them, and they answered him.
He asked whence they were, or whither they were going. They
said, "We are three Heroes whom the King of the Big Men has
sent to ask combat of the Fians." He then asked, " What was
the reason for doing this, or what was the purport (literally,
juice) of their coming?" They said they did not know, but
they heard that they were strong men, and they came to ask
combat of Heroes from them. " Is Fin at home ? " " He is not."
[Great is a man's leaning towards his own life.] Fin then put
them under crosses and under enchantments, that they were not
to move from the place where they were till they saw him again.

He went away and made ready his coracle, gave its stern to
land and prow to sea, hoisted the spotted towering sails against
the long, tough, lance-shaped mast, cleaving the billows in the
embrace of the wind in whirls, with a soft gentle breeze from
the height of the sea coast, and from the rapid tide of the red (i.e.
tangle-covered) rocks, that would take willow from the hill, foliage
from the tree, and heather from its stock and roots. Fin was
guide in her prow, helm in her stern, and ttvckle in her middle ;
and stopping of head or foot he did not make till he reached the
Kingdom of the Big Men. He went ashore and drew up his
coracle in gray grass. He went up, and a Big Wayfarer met him.
Fin asked who he was. " I am," he said, " the Red-haired Coward
of the King of the Big Men ; and," said he to Fin, " you are the
one I am in quest of Great is my esteem and respect towards
you ; j'ou are the best maiden I have ever seen ; you will yourself

18G Hoio Fin went to the Kingdom of the Big Men.

make a dwarf for the King, and your dog (this was BrSn) a lap-
dog. It is long since the King has been in want of a dwarf and a
lap-dog." He took with him Fin ; but another Big Man came,
and was going to take Fin from him. The two fought; but
when they had torn each other's clothes, they left it to Fin
to judge. He chose the first one. He took Fin with him to
the palace of the King, whose worthies and high nobles
assembled to see the little man. The King lifted him
upon the palm of his hand, and went three times round the
town with Fin upon one palm and BrSn upon the other. He
made a sleeping-place for him at the end of his own bed. Fin
was waiting, watching, and observing everything that was going
on about the house. He observed that the King, as soon as night
came, rose and went out, and returned no more till morning.
This caused him much wonder, and at last he asked the King
why he went away every night and left the Queen by herself.
" Why," said the King, " do you ask ? " " For satisfaction to my-
self," said Fin ; " for it is causing me much wonder." Now the
King had a great liking for Fin ; he never saw anytliing that
gave him more pleasure than he did ; and at last he told him.
" There is," he said, "a great Monster who wants my daughter in
marriage, and to have half my kingdom to himself; and there is
not another man in the kingdom who can meet him but myself;
and I must go every night to hold combat with him." " Is there,"
said Fin, " no man to combat with him but yourself?" "There
is not," said the King, " one who will war with him for a single
uight." " It is a pity," said Fin, " that this should be called the
Kingdom of the Big Men. Is he bigger than yourself? " " Never
you mind," said the King. "I will mind," said Fin: "take your
rest and sleep to-night, and I shall go to meet him." " Is it
you ? " said the King, " you would not keep half a stroke against
him."

Wlien night came, and all men went to rest, the King was for
going away as usual ; but Fin at last prevailed upon him to allow
himself to go. " I shall combat him," said he, " or else he knows
a trick." " I think much," said the King, " of allowing you to
go seeing he gives myself enough to do." " Sleep you soundly
to-night," said Fin, "and let me go ; if he coioes too violently
upon me, I shall hasten home."

Fin went and reached the place where the combat was to be.
He saw no one before him, and he began to pace backwards and

Hov) Fin went to the Kiiigdum of the Bbj Men. 187

forwards. At last, he saw the sea coming in kilns of fire and as a
darting serpent, till it came down below where he was. A Huge
Monster came up and looked towards him, and from him. "What
little speck do I see there ?" he said. " It is I," said Fin. "What
are you doing here ? " " I am a messenger from the King of the
Big Men ; he is under much sorrow and distress ; the Queen has
just died, and I have come to ask if you will be so good as to go
home to-night without giving trouble to the kingdom." " I shall
do that," said he ; and he went away with the rough humming of
a song in his mouth.

Fin went home when the time came, and lay down in his own
bed, at the foot of the King's bed. When the King awoke, he cried
out in great anxiety, " My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my
lapdog are killed!" "They are not," said Fin ; "I am here yet; and
you have got your sleep, a thing you were saying it was rare for
you to get." " How," said the King, " did you escape, when you
are so little, and that he is enough for myself, though I am so
big." " Though you," said Fin, " are so big and strong, I am
quick and active."

Next night, the King was for going ; but Fin told him to take
his sleep to-night again : " I shall stand myself in your place, or
else a better hero than yonder one will come." "He will kill you,"
said the King. " I shall take my chance," said Fin.

He went, and as happened the night before, he saw no one ; and
he began to pace backwards and forwai'ds. He saw the sea coming
in fiery kilns and as a darting serpent ; and that Huge Man came
up. "Axe you here to-night again?" said he. " I am, and this is
my errand : when the Queen was being put in the coffin (lit.,
dead-chest), and the King heard the coffin being nailed, and the
joiner's stroke, he broke his heart with pain and grief; and the
Parliament has sent me to ask you to go home to-night till they
get the King buried." The Monster went this night also, roughly
humming a song ; and Fin went home when the time came.

In the morning the King awoke in great anxiety, and called
out, "My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my lapdog are killed!"
and he greatly rejoiced that Fin and BrSn were alive, and that he
himself got rest, after being so long without sleep.

Fin went the third night; and things happiened as before. There
was no one before him, and he took to pacing to and fro. He saw
the sea coming till it came down below him ; the Big Monster
came up; he saw the little black speck, and asked who was there,

188 ILjw Fin went to the Kingdom of the B'uj Men.

and what he wanted. " I have come to combat you," said
Fin.

Fin and BrSn began the combat. Fin was going backwards, and
the Huge Man was following. Fin called to Br3,n, "Are you going
to let him kill me ?" BrSn had a venomous shoe ; and he leaped
and struck the Huge Man with the venomous shoe on the breast-
bone, and took the heart and lungs out of him. Fin drew Mac-a-
Luin (his swoi-d), cut oS'his head, put it on a hempen rope, and
went with it to the Palace of the King. He took it into the
Kitchen, and put it behind the door. In the morning the servant
could not turn it, nor open the door. The King went down ; he
saw the Huge Mass, caught it by the top of the head, and lifted
it, and knew it was the head of the Man who was for so long a
time asking combat from him, and keeping him from sleep. "How
at all," said he, " has this head come here ? Surely it is not my
dwarf that has done it." " Why," said Fin, "should he not?"

Next night, the King wanted to go himself to the place of com-
bat; " because," said he, " a bigger one than the former will come
to-night, and the kingdom will be destroyed, and you yourself
killed ; and that is not the pleasure I take in having you with me.''
But Fin went, and everything happened as formerly till that Big
Man came again, asking vengeance for his son, and to have the king-
dom for himself, or equal combat. He and Fin began ; and Fin
was going backwards. He spoke to BrSn, "Are you going to allow
him to kill me ?" BrSn whined, and went and sat down on the
beach. Fin was ever going back, and he called again out to Bran.
Bran jumped and .struck the Big Man with the venomous .shoe, and
took the heart and the lungs out of him. Fin cut the head off,
and took it with him, and left it in front of the house. The King
awoke in great terror, and cried out, " My kingdom is lost, and my
dwarf and my lapdog are killed!" Fin raised himself up and said,
" They are not ;" and the King's joy was not small when he went
out and saw the head that was in front of the house.

The next night, a Big Hag came ashore, and the tooth in the
front (literally door) of her mouth would make a distaff. She
sounded a challenge on her shield — " You killed," she said, " my
husband and my son." " I did kill them," said Fin. They en-
gaged, and it was worse for Fin to guard himself from the tooth
than from the hand of the Big Hag. When she had nearly done
for him. Bran struck her with the venomous shoe, and killed her,
as he had done to the rest. Fin took with him the head, and left

lloio Fin icent to the Kingdom of the Big Men. 180

it in front of the house. The King awoke in great anxiety, and
called out, " My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my lapdog are
killed !" " They are not," said Fin, answering him ; and when
they went out and saw the head, the King said, " I and my king-
dom will have peace ever after this. The mother herself of the
brood is killed ; but tell me who you are. It was foretold for
me that it would be Fin-mac-Coul that would give me relief, and
he is only now eighteen years of age. Who are you then, or what
is your name ?" " There never stood," said Fin, " on hide of cow
or horse, one to whom I would deny my name. I am Fin, the
son of Coul (Cuwal) son of Loojich, son of Trein, son of Fin, son
of Art (Ai-thur), son of the young High King of Erin ; and it is
time for me now to go home. It has been with much wandering
out of my way that I have come to your kingdom; and this is the
reason why I have come, that I might find out what injury I have
done to you, or the reason why you sent the three heroes to ask com-
bat from me, and bring destruction on my Men." "You never did
any injury to me," said the King ; " and I ask a thousand pardons.
I did not send the heroes to you. It is not the truth they told.
They were three men, who were courting three fairy women
(elfin women), and these gave them their shirts ; and when they
have on the shirts, the combat of a hundred men is upon the
hand of every one of them. But they must put oft' the shirts every
night, and put them on the backs of chairs ; and if the shirts
were taken from them they would be next day as weak as other
people."

Fin got every honour, and all that the King could give him ;
and when he went away, the King, and the Queen, and the people
went down to the shore to give him their blessing.

Fin now went away in liis coracle, and was sailing close to land
(lit. bj' the side of the shore), when he saw a young man running
and calling out to him. Fin came in close to land with his coracle,
and asked what he wanted. " I am." said the young man, "a good
servant wanting a master." " What svork can you do ?" said Fin.
" I am," said he, " the best soothsaj'er that there is." " Jump
into the boat then." The soothsayer jumped in, and they went
forward.

They did not go far when another youth came running. " I
am," he said, " a good servant wanting a master. ' " What work
can you do ?" said Fin. "I am as good a thief as there is."
" Jump into the boat then;" and Fin took with him this one also.

190 Hoiv Fin tvent to the Kingdom of the Big Men.

They saw then a third young man running and calling out.
They came close to land. "What man are you ?" said Fin. "I
am," said he, " the best climber that there is. I will take up a
hundred pounds on my back in a place where a fly could not
stand on a calm summer day." " Jump in;" and this one came in
also. " I have my pick of servants now," said Fin ; " it cannot be
but these will suffice."

They went ; and stop of head or foot they did not make till
they reached the Harbour of the Hill of Howth. He asked the
soothsayer what the three Big Men were doing. " They are," he
said, " after their supper, and making ready for going to bed."

He asked a second time. " They are," he said, " after going to
bed; and their shirts are spread on the back of chairs."

After a while. Fin asked him again, " What ai-e the Big Men
doing now?" "They are," .said the soothsayer, "sound asleep." "It
would be a good thing if there was now a thief to go and steal the
shirts." " I would do that," said the thief, " but the doors are
locked, and I cannot get in." " Come," said the climber, " on my
back, and I shall put you in." He took him up u]ion his back
to the top of the chimney, and let him down, and he stole the
shirts.

Fin went where the Fian band was ; and in the morning they
came to the house where the three Big Men were. They sounded
a challenge upon their shields, and asked them to come out to
combat.

They came out. " Many a day," said they, " have we been
better for combat than we are to-day ;" and they confessed to
Fin everything as it was. " You were," said Fin, " impertinent ;"
and he made them swear that they would be faithful to himself
ever after, and ready in every enterprise he would place before
them.

John G. Campbell.

The Manse, Tiree.

[We expect to be able to give, in an early number of the Review, a
translation of a paper by Prof. Windisch on the Ancient Irish Legends
and Ossianic Poems.]

The Laws of Auslaut in Irinh. 191

THE LAWS OF AUSLAUT IN IRISH.

Continued from Page lOG.

( Translated from an important paper by Profr. Windisch, of Leipzig, in the. Beitr.
zur Geschichte der Denlschen Sprache mid Literatur, Vol. iv., 1877, and
revised hij the Author.)

EXCURSUS.

Apparent and real exceptions to the Laws of Aiislaut discussed
in the preceding Article.

I. Forms with i before the vowel of the last syllable.

1. Here come under consideration the noun-stems in ia (Z. 229)
247) and the present-stems in ia (Z. 435.) This ia was originally
dissyllabic ; and, therefore, the i, being the vowel of the penulti-
mate syllable, was retained but influenced by the vowel of the
last syllable. Thus, e originated from i when originally followed
by a, as, e.g., in the nom. sing. masc. aile, for prehistoric ali-as, Lat.
alius. The e of aile has originated exactly like the e of fer
(B. I. 1) : it has never been long, since a contraction, for ex-
ample, like that in Goth, hairdeis, has never taken place here.
In the same way, the fem. aile has originated from ali-a, and so
in other examples. Ebel (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 166) thought
it not impossible that contracted forms existed as intermediate
between the historic and the ground forms (alias, *ales, aile).
The correctness, however, of our view is proved also by the
fact that the e of the ?rt-stems is broad, with a tendency
towards a, like the e offer. New Iv.fear. Hence, even as early as
Old Irish, we find a instead of e in certain words, not only in
amra found alongside of wmre (wonderful, wonder), but also in
gorta found alongside of gorte (hunger^, in e'sca (moon), and others.
In connection with this point, we maj', likewise, call attention to
the pronoun se fhoc), nom. and ace. to the dat. siu (Z. 347). This
se contains the stem sia ; but if a contraction had taken place, the
long c would have been preserved in this monosyllabic word as in
e'(he) = 01d Lat. eis.

Every doubt in regard to the correctness of our view is removed
by forms like mdidea (glorietur), 3rd sing. pres. conjunctive (like
hera A. II. 5, but from a present-stem in ia). Muidea, for pre-
historic mddiut, has preserved the vowel which modified the
preceding i, because it was originally a long d with a consonant
followintr.

192 The Laws of Auslaut in, Irish.

One must, on the whole, be cautious in regard to the assuming
of contractions in Irish. There are certainly such, as, e.g., in de'den-
ach (finalis), the first syllable of which has originated fi'om deved,
as is proved by Cymr. diwedd, Ir. dead (finis) Z. 57. But the
previous forms have been much more frequently mutilated through
the loss of sounds by 6'/c0X(>//-i? and o-w/f>;(ri?.

2. An example of erw/fi^o-i? we have in the fi(,-auslaut of Irish
words. To the dat. sing. Jiu7' (viro, B. XVII. 1) corresponds
ailiu = Gr. aXXw ; to the 1st sing. pros, do-bvnr (I give,
B. XI. 6) corresponds no rdidiu, (loquor) = Goth, rodja. Also in
ailiu and rdidiu, u no longer forms by itself a syllable, although
it is retained in its old position, but has joined itself closely to
the preceding i, with which it has come to form one syllabic ; e.g.,
ba mdaniru araillu (gYea.ter was... .than another wonder — Brocc.
Hy. 40) forms a half-verse of seven syllables, and ni airmiii (I
reckon not) is used (ibid. 41) as equivalent to three syllables.
But as do-hiur has become also do-bur (Z. 428), with complete
suppression of the original vowel of the root-syllable, so, likewise,
ess-eirgu (Z. 230, Ir. -eirge, a stem like Old Baktr. arezya), with
suppression of i, is found in Old Irish beside es-eirgiu; and, in like
manner, do-nmu (enumero) is found beside do-riniiu (Z. 435).
The explanation of indicative forms like rddlxi, holds good also for
the conjunctive forms gnio, beo, noticed under B. XI. U : they
are, in the same way, monosyllables formed through the coalescing
of the vowel sounds.

The same relations we observe in the nom. sing, of the stems
formed by the suffix tian (stronger form tidn, weak form tin), in
which the Irish agrees so beautifully with the Latin : Ir. er-mitiu
(reverentia) contains exactly the same word-form as Lat. mentio,
only that the latter is trisyllabic, whilst Ir. mitiu, on the other
hand, is dissyllabic. The i is completely suppressed in ejxttu
(intcritus), for at-bel-tiu (Z. 2G4). Cf Ebel in Beitr. zur. Verg.
Spr. i. 170. In the remaining cases the Irish and Latin differ, the
latter having everywhere the stronger, and the former everywhere
the weak form of the suffix ; e.g., in the genitive, the Irish is
er-mitcH (for prehistoric mentin-as), whilst the Latin is men-
tiSnis.

4. To this class belong also the comparative (Z. 274). Ir. laigiu
(less) is identical with Skr. lagldydn, lagMyas, Gr. eXda-aodv (Lat.
levior, for lehvios contains the suffix of the positive). The
question is, which form of the suffix is the basis of the Irish

The Laws of A ash i at in Irinh. 193

comparative. Tim form uvdh is out of the (|uestion, for the com-
paratives terminate in the iiora. plur. also in u {e.g., laigiu) Z. 270.
If they contained the suffix-form ians, an s would have been pre-
.sei-ved in the nom. plural, according to the analogy of mi (month),
nom. plur. mis. There remains, therefore, only a choice between
ids and ias. But since, in Iri.sh, the sentences are so constructed
that the comparative always stands in the nominative, we may
safely affirm that only the suffix-form ids is to be assumed as
possible in that language. The nom. sing, laigiu stands for
lagiSs ; the nom. plur. la igi a, however, has lost the case-charac-
teristic, like other stems in «. From the suffix-form ias, would
have originated not iu, but only e, as in the nom. sing, of the
masc. stems in ia («(7e=Lat. alius). I know of no case in which
short a of the last syllable has become u in Irish.

We might expect the iu of the comparative to be dissyllabic,
since the original termination (is, as we know, has always been
preserved as a distinct syllable (A. II. 3). It has, however,
become monosyllabic, as, e.g., in the following half-verse of
seven S3dlables — a molad maissiu, mdenaib (his praise more
beautiful than treasures) Stokes' Goid.^ 178. The i could easily
be suppressed ; and thus from laigiu, by the regressive assimila-
tion of the vowels, originated lugu, which also is found in Old
Irish.

Similarly, we should expect that the iu of the ace. plur. of the
masc. stems in ia would be dissyllabic, as, e.g., in ciliu (socios).
But the suppression of the i, e.g., in fi% Macciihjndu (apud
Macedonas) Z. 232, shows that here, likewise, synizesis has taken
place.

5. According to Stokes, one would have to assume for no rddi
(loquitur), 3rd sing, conjunct flexion of the 3rd conjugation
(= Lat. 4th conjugation), an older form rudit, contracted from
rddiit (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vi. 46-5). But as do-heir in the 1st
conjugation (= 3rd Lat. conjugation), goes back to a prehistoric
ber-it (B. IX.), so 7W rddi goes back direct to a prehistoric rddi-it;
and, inversely, by the .same principle according to which the older
form herlt became heir, the older form rddiit became necessarily
rddi.

6. Quite as certain it is that aili (= Gr. aWoi) has not origi-
nated from a prehistoric ali, but from a prehistoric ali-i, like fir
from a prehistoric vir-i (B. XVI. 2).

7. The feminine stems in id do not in the plural follow the

194! The Laws of Aiiduut in Irish.

feminines in 4, but have passed over to the ^'-declension. Gude
(precatio; ground-form gadid) has gttdi in the nom. and ace.
plural, like suli (the eyes), nom. sing, snil for sill-is; but it is not
to be connected with tuatha (= Goth, thiudos), nom. sing, tuath,
ground-form tautd. From this view Ebel differs (Beitr. zur
Vergl. Spr. i. 181, 182).

8. The 2nd sing, imperative has, in most languages, a certain
relation to the voc. sing, of the masc. stems in a. In Irish, we
have become acquainted with hir (give) for hcr-i, like a fir (O
man) for vir-i. The voc. sing, of the ('a-stem dune (man) is
regularly dimi, for prehistoric duni-i; but the 2nd sing, impera-
tive of the 8rd conjugation, which also should have, from the
original ia (ie, ii), an i remaining in the auslaut, has i in the
inlaut only, like bir: Uicirti (sino; stem lincia),'2.nd. sing, im-
perative leic (Z. 443). Farther on, we .shall show a corresponding
irregular shortening for the same form in the 2nd conjugation.
The three Irish conjugations formed the 2nd sing, imperative at
a very early period after the same pattern: the tendency to
uniformity in conjugation gradually prevailed until it finally led
to the results which we shall notice in the third Excursus.

II. Forms with j, v, or s before the vowel of the last syllable.

To these forms belong the 2nd pers. sing, of the absolute-flexion
of the present, of which we have already treated (B. XII. 2).
Here are specially to be considered, although briefly, some cases
of the nominal-stems in i, it, and s, as well as some present forms
of the verbs of the 2nd Irish conjugation (= Lat. 1st conjugation).
Some of these forms are mutilated to a greater degree than we
should expect. In explanation of this fact, we have to consider
that the penultimate syllables had lost their hold through the
disappearing of the spirants _/, v, s.

1. In accordance with B. I., 3, is formed the gen. sing, of the
stems in i, u, and as.

Orig. -ajas (Gr. -eoy, -rjo?, -ew?) became -o, -«, rarely -e,
„ -av-as (Gr. -eo?, ->jo?, -ewy) became -o, -a,
„ -as-as (Gr. -eo?) became -e.
E. g., fdith (propheta), stem vdti, gen. fdtho, for prehistoric
vdtaj-as; flaith (fem. dominion), stem vlati, gen. fi.atho, flatha, for
prehistoric vlataj-as; muir (sea), stem mori, gen. mora, for pre-
historic moraj-as; tir (land), stem ttri, gen. tire, for prehistoric
tiraj-as (or tirej-as?); bith (world), stem bitu, gen. befho or betha,

Tlie Laws nf Audunt in Irish. 195

for prehistoric bitav-as; tech (house), stem teyuf!, gen. tige, for
prehistoric teges-as or tegis-as.

Here also I differ from Ebel and Stokes (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr.
i. 177, 340; see, however, vi. 22(3), in that I do not recognise any
necessity for assuming contracted i)revious-forms. Also here
contraction seems to me to be foreign to Irish.

It is worthy of notice that the forms in o of the genitive sing,
of the stems in i and ii are clearly the oldest, although forms in a
are found side by side with them, even in the most ancient MSS.
(Z. 234, 238, 250). This vowel modification might be accounted
for in tt-stems by the influence of the once existing v, — e.g., hetho
for bitav-as ; but the i-stems show the same peculiarity. There-
fore, I am inclined to recognise in this vowel modification the
influence of the termination as, the a of which may have inclined
towards o. This slight modification could impart itself here more
easily to the vowel of the pi-eceding syllable, because the two
vowels, after the loss of the spirant, came into immediate contact.

The e in tire I would like to attribute to the progressive influ-
ence of the slender vowel in the root-syllable.

If, however, the stems in as^ terminate regularly in e in the
genitive singular, that is explained by the fact, that, in Old Irish,
as in Greek and Latin, the vowel of the suflix as was attenuated
into e in all cases, except the nom. and ace. singular.

The historic flatho is explained by a prehistoric vlata-os, the
h.\s,ioTic flatha by a prehistoric vlata-as, the historic tire perhaps
by a prehistoric tire-as, the historic betho by a prehistoric bita-os,
the historic betha by a prehistoric bita-as, the historic tige by a
prehistoric tige-as.

2. Similarly in accordance with B. I, G, is formed the nom. plur.
of the stems in u.

Orig. -av-es, -av-is (Gr. -ee?) became -ai {-i), -ae (-e), -a. Cf.
Z. 240.

E. g., onug (puer, stem ??io5ru) = Goth. magus, nom. plur. mogai,
for prehistoric riiogav-is. A proper contraction into a diphthong,
like e( in 7r?/x«?, I am not inclined to assume in Irish. I would
rather hold, that here also the syllable which contained the slender

' It is possible that the suffix as of words like tech may have been weakened
to is in all cases except the nom. singular, as Ebel assumes (Beitr. zur Vergl.
Spr. vi. 226) ; but that cannot be determined with certainty. We must, how-
ever, c6nsider that these neuters have e, never a, in the genitive siugular,
which seems to speak in favour of Ebel's view (nemisas, tegis-as) .

196 The Laws of Auslaut in Irish.

vowel has been dropped, and that the / in mogai is but the reflex
of the lost syllable, in the same way as in carait (amici), for pre-
historic carant-is. The i could also, however, entirely suppress
the a, at least in writing, and thus originate the form mogi, like
cnrlt (but certainly never pronounced with softened g and r). In
the form moga, the i has been dropped as in the 3rd sing, perf bo,
ha, found alongside of bcji (cf Zeitschr. fiir Vergl. Spr. xxiii. 2-H).
Lastlj', the forms mogae, moge, have originated in the same way
from the older mogai, like rdebling, raeblaing, reblaing, from
roibling (he leapt), for ro leblaing (pp. 204, 225, cfcc.)

3. The nom. plur. of the masc. and fem. i-stems seems to have
been formed differently, for it shows a fixed i in the auslaut, as, e.g.,
in fdthi (masc; prophetae), siUi (fem.; oculi). If we could observe
in Old Irish the tendency, existing at a later period, to transfer
the form of the accusative to the nominative, we might then think
of regarding fdthi, si'tli, as accusative-forms used also for the nom-
inative. Organically, fdthi, .s-idi could easily be explained by
older vdti-is, siUi-in (cf. Gr. ttoXic?). But neither do the laws of
auslaut exclude an assumption of the strong stem-form, as in the
nom. plur. of the ^f-stems : from fdthi a prehistoric vdte-is niny
also be inferred, and this form would lead us back through vdtej-es
to a primitive vdtaj-as. In the gen. sing., the so-called guna-
vowel appeared as a (fdtho, fdtha, for vdtaj-as) ; in the nom. plur.
it was attenuated. A similar process may be pointed out in
Gothic, in which the forms sunaus, anstais (gen. sing.) and sunjus,
ansteis (nom. plur.) show the .same change. We have not here
followed Ebel, who, in the Beitr. zur. Vergl. Spr. i. 177, has treated
as an intermediate form between -i and -ajas, an i contracted
from ajis.

4. The gen. plur. of the stems in u in historic Old Irish invari-
ably terminates in e, as, e. g., moge= Goth, magiv-e. In Irish, the
guna-vowel is here modified to e as in Gothic. Starting from
historic moge, we arrive through the intermediate forms moge-an
mogev-dm, at an Indo-Germ. maghav-dm.

The case is similar in all stems in i. The formation of the u-
stems prompts us to trace also fdthe, s^le, through vdte-an, siUe-an,
and vdtej-dni, stUej-dm, back to vdtaj-dm, sillaj-dm instead of
vcUi-dm, s4li-dm, which might be possible according to the laws
of sound.

The correctness of this view becomes farther confirmed through
the stems in «.«. The gen. plnr. of tech is ftge, which can be

T/ie LaiVf! of An.sliiiit in Irish. 197

nothing elso but ;ui oklur tcijea-ihn or tc(ji>i-(hii (cf. (Jr. ytW-(oi')-
Thus /a</te, 7nuye, tii/e go back, in a parallel way, to viUey-dui,
moyev-dm, tecjes-dm. Ebel's view (uf. Beitr. zur. Vergl. S\n: i.
178) is different, but cf. Boitr. vi. 22G.

At anyrate, we find also these forms following the law of auslaut
stated under B. V. 1. The genitive of the numeral three tri n-
(Z. 302) is formed differently from these noun-genitives. Starting
from truj-dm we should expect ^>'e' n-. The long { of trin- is
best explained if we start, as we would do with Goth, thrij-e, from
a primitive trij-dm, in which case the i would have originated from
(/.' The same difference of formation we observe between Gr.
TToXecov and Tpiwv-

5. Forms like mom (maria), tire (terrae), with a or c auslaut,
are to be regarded as the organic forms of the nom. and ace. plur.
of the neut. in i. Also, here -e might be phonetically explained
as originating from a primitive -id, in which case -<(, as at p. 191
above, would have to be regarded as a subsequent broadening.
Mora would then correspond to Lat. maria.

However, the neuters in it (few in number) force us to the other
view, which, phonetically, is equally justifiable: the forms rechte,
rechta (leges), sothe (fetus) could only have been formed like Gr.
aarea ; rechte represents older vede-a, rectev-d. And, similarly,
mora also would then be traced back to an older more-a, murej-d.
In support of this view, there may also be brought forward the
corresponding form of the stems in as : tech (house) has in the
nom. and ace. plur. tige, fur prehistoric teges-a or tegis-a. Thus,
the parallelism holds here also : tire, mora, rechte, tige originated
from tirej-a, morej-a, rechtev-a, teges-a. The e of tire, rechte, tige
stands parallel with the e of Mmen, and the a of mora, rechta to
the a of unman (B. XI. 3).

The form rind (sidera), Z. 23G, cannot be regarded as an organic
form of the nom. and ace. plural of a neut. i-stem. We ought here
probably to assume a connection with the neuters in a, i.e.,
with the old organic formation of them, as yr(m = Lat. grdiia (B.
XI. 3). An interchange between the «- and i-declensions has been
proved, especially in the adjectives : maith (good), for mat-is,
forms the genitive si:ig. maith, as if it were an «-stem (Z. 234).
Cf., however, Ebel in Beitr. zur. Vergl. Spr. i. 17S, and Stokes in
the same, 337.

' Long i has originated from jti, ji in ice (salus, sanitas), as may be seen by
comparing Cymr. iach (sauus) Z. ii.

198 The Laws of Auslaut in Irish.

The adjectival stems in i had even as early as Old Irish given
up the neuter form of the nom. plural (with which the ace. plur.
agrees), and formed this case in the neuter in the same way as in
the masc. and fem.; e.g., mathl (maith; good), cosniaili {cosmil ;
consimilis), for the three genders.

6. A greater mutilation than we should expect has occurred in
the dative sing, of the stems in as. Of tech (house) the dat. is tig.
If we start, however, from a prehistoric tegesi or tegis-i, corres-
ponding to Gr. yei/e'i, we should expect tigi as the historic form.
It is to be remarked that the dative sing, of all consonantal stem.s,
shows a remaikable tendency to an irregular shortening. Beside
the regular dat. do bethaid, from bethti (life), appears do hethu
(Z. 256) ; beside catkraig, from cathir (city), ajipears cathir
(Z. 2C0), &c. In regard to the form tig, it has also, perhaps, to
be taken into consideration, that the supposititious tigi would have
been the only dat. sing, which would have differed from the ace.
sing, of the same word by having an additional syllable. Cf dat.
Jiur, ace. fer' (stem vira, man); dat. hiuth, ace. hith, stem bitu,
world) ; dat. tuaith, ace. tuaith (stem tautd, city) ; dat. faith, ace.
fdith (stem vdti, propheta) ; dat. menmain, ace. menmain (stem
menman, sense, mind), and others.

7. Still more remarkable is the mutilation which the gen. sing,
of the masc. and neut.-stems in a shows. From eich (equ'i), maic
(filii) we can first construct only preceding forms terminating in i:
equ-i, maqu-i. Such foims have not only been authenticated
as Gaulish, but also occur in Irish Ogham-Inscriptions: Gaul.
Segomari, Ogh. maqi (Stokes in Beitr. ii. 102). Since, moreover,
aspiration takes place (cf Z. 181) after old Irish genitives of this
kind, they must have had, fi'om the earliest times, a vocalic
auslaut. The Lat. gen. equi, which terminated originally in s,
must not, therefore, be brought forward hei-e, but the Goth. gen.
Jiskis, the is of which is usually explained by Skr. -asya, may.
But even the Gothic shows here a greater mutilation than we
should expect, when we look to the 2nd sing, imperative nasei.
Cf, however, Leskien's "Die Declination," p. 30. Skr. afv-asya
should be represented in the Old Irish of the Manuscripts by ech-i
(as an intermediate form eq-ese, eq-isi would have to be assumed).
But here, likewise, a further weakening has taken place, as it
were vTrepfxopov, owing, perhaps, to the fact, that all singular-
forms of the stems in a have only the flexio interna: nom. ech,
gen. eich, dat. eoch, ace. ech, voc. eich. As to the possessive pro-

The Laws of AusUiut in Irish. 199

noun rf (suus, ejus) Z. 337, which Bopp has explained liy Skr.
atsya, cf. Ebel in Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 17(1

The mutilated forms tig (dat. sing, of the stems in as) and eich
(gen. sing, of the stems in a) have, however, this in common, that
their original terminations were syllables with slender vowels
which were separated from each other by an s; -isi, -esi (dat.); -isi,
-ese for csia (gen.)

S. The 1st sing. pres. of the conjunct flexion of the Irish 2nd
conjugation has « in the auslaut, in contrast to the u-inlaufc of
the same form in the Irish 1st conjugation (B. XI. 8): no charu
(amo) as compared with as-bi'ur (dico). In the same way in
which we may infer from hiur a preceding form ber-u, we may
infer from caru a preceding form cara-u. This, however, corres-
ponds exactly to Gr. ti/xuw (cf Lith, suJcaw, I turned, I twisted,
in Schleicher's Lith. Gramm., p. 22i), and is explained by a still
older caraj-6. I thus place the Irish 2nd conjugation, like the
Gr. contracted verbs, beside the 10th Skr. conjugation and the
denominatives in ayati.

Lottner (cf Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. ii. 324) and Stokes (iii. 47
and vi. 401, 4C5) call the Iri.sh 2nd conjugation the " (J-conjuga-
tion," and make use, in the first instance, of the Lat. 1st conjuga-
tion for comparison. Corssen (Aussprache, ii-. 732) denies, as is
well known, that the Lat. 1st conjugation corresponds to the Skr.
formation in ayumi, because, in Latin, Skr. y is never dropped
between two «-sounds, but will have them connected with Skr.
denominatives like mdldti (it is like a garland), from rndld (gar-
land). Cf M. Mliller's Skr. Gramm. § .503. In this he follows
Panini's view, according to which mdldti stands for mdld-a-ti ;
and he traces accordingly, e.g., voco to vocd-6. The Umbrian
suhocau, by which he thought to support this construction, has,
meanwhile, been explained as a perfect-form (Breal's Les Tables
Eug., p. 69, 361 ; Biicheler in Fleckeisen's JahrbUchern, 1875, p.
323). It was, perhaps, after the example of Lat. vocd-6, that
Stokes (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vi. 405) has formed cardS as a
prior-form for Old Irish curu. The rare Sanskrit denominatives
of the kind referred to, have, however, a signification so distinc-
tive (as may be ascertained by reference, e.g., to Bopp's Krit.
Gramm. § 520) that, even for that reason alone, I could not regard
them as the nearest correlatives of the ordinary Lat. and Ir.
denominatives. But even granting them to be so, that would not
prove that mdldti has really been contracted from mdld-ati.

200 The Lawn of Auslaut in Irish.

According to tlie views jit present held of the relationship of
nominal to verbal-stems, we might just as well assume that the
termination ti has been affixed immediately to the nominal-stem.

Also, in another respect, Lat. vocd-6 and Ir. card-o are not
happy hypotheses; for, 6 being a modification which appeared
only at a later period of original d, they would presuppose the
existence for a long time of forms with the unheard-of hiatus
d-d.

For the right understanding of the Lat. 1st and Ir. 2nd con-
jugations, the 1st sing, pres., which we have just discussed, is of
very great importance. All the other persons might (juite easily be
explained from stems in «.; and I would follow up further this
thought, if in the conjugations referred to there were only denomi-
natives, and not also root- verbs and causal-verbs. Of root-verbs
or causal-verbs, there are found in Latin aro, Gr. ap6w; domo,
Gr. BafjLaw, Skr. damayati ; sono, Skr. svanayati ; sedo beside
seden, cf Skr. sddayati; 'pldco beside 2^lO'Ceo, &c. : in Irish atreha
(habitat), for ad-treba, Z. 868; scuraim (separo), itaracarthar
(<lirimitur) Z. 471; drpimm (confido) Z. 434, from root avhlt, Skr.
rahh ; con-sadu (compono, cor\^n\igo), in-sddaim (jacio), belonging,
as I think, to Skr. sdday<(ti.

The explanation of Goth, salbo, from salhuyd is justified by the
explanation of Goth, hlindoza from hlindajas- (the full stem of
the positive hlinda >vith the full form of the suffix jas, gives
hlindajas, blindoz-; the shortened stem blind with the shortened
form of the suffix h, gives blindis-,blindiz-). Corssen's objection,
that, in Latin, ^ between two «'s is never dropped, loses in strength
by the fact, that, on the other hand, there is no Latin word in
which aj(t has been preserved.

9. The 3rd sing. pres. of the conjunct flexion of the Irish 2nd
conjugation no chara (amat), could, without violating the laws of
sound, be traced back, as has been done by Stokes, to carat
(cf A. II. 5). But if caru be traced back, through cara-u, to
caraj-o, then cava (amat) would, likewise, have to be traced back,
through cara-a, to caraj-at. From the form beir (B. IX.), cava
diflTers only in this, that here the weakening of the stem-vowel to
e or i has not taken place : beir stands for ber-it, cara for caraj-at
(cf. Hom. opaa^, with primary termination, and Lith. sulco for
sukaja in Schleicher's Lith. Gramm., p. 224).

10. The distinction between absolute and conjunct flexion has
not been proved, in the 2nd conjugation, for the 2nd sing, present.

Tlie La^vs of Analaid II) Iridi. 201

curl being here the only ty])0. Tlii.s c(irl may be referred, in the
first instance, to a prehistoric trisyllabic card-i. But as it, like-
wise, hajipena in Lithuanian, e.fj., in sulci (thou turnest), mko (he
did turn), for suJcaja, that the vowel of the stem has been weak-
ened to i in the 2nd sing., whilst it has been preserved as a iu
the 3rd sing., so we may follow cara-i up to a still older caruj-is
(with secondary personal-ending) as the correlate to caraj-at, to
which we have just now ti'aced back the 3rd sing. cara. On the
other hand, however, it is also possible to explain ccvH by a
primitive caraj-asi, the mutilation being of the same kind as in
the forms tig, eich, of which we have treated under 6 and 7.

And thus I suspect that, in the historic cari, both formations,
that with the primary and that with the secondary personal
termination, have coalesced. The form spelled carai would more
correctly represent the certainly unsoftened pronunciation of r;
but the form .spelled mri, which prevails iu Old Irish, is of im-
portance to us, inasmuch as it does not allow us to infer directly
a preceding form with broad d like the cardis supposed by Stokes,
apart from the objections which one must make on general
grounds to the construction of this form.

11. Although the remaining forms of the present of the 2nd
conjugation present no new phenomena in connection with the
law of auslaut, I shall, nevertheless, briefly indicate how the
primitive aya has been treated here. The 3rd sing, of the abso-
lute flexion is written carid a.s well as caraid in Old Irish. If,
as is our opinion, carajat-i be the ground-form, cara fi might here
be regarded as an intermediate form which has originated from
contraction after the loss of the spirant. But of so broad a vowel
originating from contraction, not long before the historic period,
more would certainly have remained than a mere trace, which
was just sufhcient to preserve the r from being softened through
the penetrating of i, and which, in Old Irish, was not always even
represented in writing. Besides, we must, generally, be cautious
in regard to the admission of the conserving tendency of con-
traction in Irish. In the Irish forms, destructive tendencies, like
iKOXixp-ii and aw'i^t)ai^, have especially done their part in the way
of elision {ab/all). How syllable,'!!, which, through the lo.ss of
a consonant (j, v, s, or p), had as it were lost their hold, were
sure to drop, I have endeavoured (Zeitschr. fiir Vergl. Spr. xxiii.
239 ff.) already to point out in the case of forms of the perfect, like
feotarjemmir, from the root svap, and roiguid from the rout gus.

202 The Laws of Auslaut in Irhh.

Also between preserved consonants, the vowels of unaccented
syllables are largely thrown out.

The origin o{ caraid may be visibly represented by the follow-
ing series of forms: (1) caraj-at-i, (2) cara-at-i, (3) cara-it, (4)
caraith with a nearly suppressed, carid.

In the same way, the 1st and 2nd plur. conjunct flexion caram,
caritli, and the 3rd plur. absolute flexion car'd, may be traced
back respectively to curaj-mn-as, caraj-at-e, caraj-an-ti. In
Irish, in which the tendency to obliterate the ancient distinctions
of conjugation may be early observed, this mutilation, if not caused
by the natural shortness of the forms of the 1st conjugation, was
certainly facilitated by it. Also, in Gothic, forms like liaha,
haham, hahand, are best explained by assuming a transition from
the weak conjugation to the strong in which the Old High German
has not participated. All European languages, however, show a
tendency to make the originally dissyllabic mark of the present
aya monosyllabic through mutilation.

Very interesting in connection with the Irish 2nd conjugation,
of which we have now treated, is the Irish root ta (to be), which
Ebel (Gramm. Celt., p. 488) has, strange to say, explained as do-a
(«=root as), whilst it really corresponds to the Indo-Germ. std.
For whilst Irish sc, sr, si, sn, sm, remain intact in the anlaut,
primitive nI, in the cases etymologically reliable, is always repre-
sented by a single t, as, e.g., in tiagu^Gi: crrelxw, tamun=0\d
Sax. starrw. In regai'd to the development of the signification of
Ir. td, I would like to call attention to Ital. stato, &c. O'Donovan,
without knowing the etymology of the word, says (Ir. Gramm.,
p. IG-t) : " In all sentences in which existence is combined with
locality td is to be used " ; so that, even now-a-days, a trace of the
primitive signification is preserved. From this root are derived
the 1st pers. sing. pres. tdu, tdo, to, and also tu. Usually, it is
preceded by the preposition i n-, used relatively (itdu, in quo
sum), or the preposition ad (aid, attd, sum, as it were a Lat. asto).
To Ir. tdu, corresponds as to form the Lith. stdju, but also Lat.
sto, which certainly is contracted from stao. In Greek also, Curtius
acknowledges a pa.ssing-over of verbs in /j.i into the analogy of
contracted verbs, as, e. g., into 7ei?, lei (Verb. i. 154). In this way
are formed especially the conjunctives (Vrw, tlOw, SiSw, a-rw,
OS), Soi), and also in the aor. pass. <pavu>, &c. It is by viewing them
in such a light as this that we can, likewise, best explain the
difference between Homeric forms like 0)/;;y and Qelofxev (cf. Cur-

Tlie LdV'f: nf Auslaut in Irish. 203

tius's Gr. Verb, ii. GO ff.) In the former j' has been dropped, as in
TroX>;oy, whilst, in the latter, it has been attached to the preced-
ing vowel as in ■^pva-etoi'. The uncertainty between 6ei- and
6t]-, in their coming down to us, arose, therefore, from this, that
both forms existed in the ancient language, and that the verse
permitted, in every case, the use of the one as well as the
other.

We have just traced cant back to cara-u, caraj-u. In the form
Mil, we have an unmistakeable analogy to this inferred cara-u.
Although tdih is to be read as a monosyllable, yet this form unites
in one syllable the vowels of the two last syllables, like Jiiir for
vir-u, acl-gaur (convenio), Z. 428, for prehistoric gar-u ; tu is the
form which represents the same stage of weakening as cam.

The form h'lo has originated from tdii through assimilation of the
vowels. Finally, in to, the vowel of the original last syllable has
disappeared entirely as a separate vowel. Whilst in carib the
suffix ja, which forms the stem of the present, has been affixed to
the dissyllabic stem cara, the same element stands in tuii after the
long root-syllable std : the long root-syllable, however, was dealt
with more leniently than the suffix-syllable of cava. The same
has happened in the 2nd sing, tui {atdi) beside cari, and in the
3rd sing, td (atd) beside cara. The spelling da, aa in tda, taa,
points out, however, not merely the length of the vowel, but also
clearly, since it appears remarkably frequently, a real double
vowel. The second a is the vowel of the original last syllable
which has penetrated into the preceding syllable, and which could
preserve itself after the accented long d of the root-syllable,
affording here, without doubt, a parallel to the ti in td u and to the
i in tdi : the sing, forms 1. tdu, 2. tdi, 3. tda, though monosyllabic,
point back clearly to a di.ssy liable td-u, td-is, td-at, and to a still
older stuj-o, sta,j-is, staj-at.

In the plural, the forms taam, taid, taat, (of which aam, aid,
aat correspond to the am, id, at of caram, carid, carat) support
the forms cara-am-as, cara-at-e, cara-ant, which we have inferred.
The remaining forms of this root, which, in part, are very much
mutilated, do not tell against this view.

12. Perhaps also the gen. sing, of the fem. stems in a should
be mentioned here. From tuath (people), run (secret), come
tuaithe, nine (Z. 242). Have we to recognise in these forms the
genitive formation in -as, or the so-called Aryan one in -dyus?
In Goth, thiudos. runos, we have the former; and the gen. sing.

204 The Lau's of Auslatif in Irish.

is formed exactly like the noin. jilur. thiados, ritnos. As the
ground-form for both cases, we must assume tautds, rthids. In
Irish, these two cases differ, the nom. plural being tuatha, I'una
(see A. II. 3), and the gen. singular tiuiithe, rune. But the
genitive also terminated originally in a consonant, for it is never
followed by aspii-ation. If the e of the genitive were less fixed,
we might, without hesitation, trace it back, through a, to -as.
But amongst the 61 genitives which Zeuss has brought forward at
p. 242 of the Gramm. Celt., 49 have e, 10 ae, and only two a, one of
the two being riind,ge.n. of hen (wife, woman), the sound-relations
of which are altogether anomalous.^ If we are not yet to give up -us,
we should have to assign the separation of the gen. sing, and nom.
plur. to a very ancient time, and straightway assume tautds as
the Old Celtic ground-form for the nom. plural, and tautes for the
gen. singular. Of course, there are cases in which the long d
became attenuated in Irish in prehistoric time; but, then, the
result of the attenuation is a long i in the historic time, as e.g.,
in >■^ (king), gen. rig =Skr. rdj, nom. rdt, Lat. rex. We should,
neces.sarily, therefore, expect, not tuitithe, but fuaithi; and, indeed,
an i of this kind is found in the ace. sing, tuaith n-, which, if it
has not been formed after the analogy of the i-stems, requires to
be traced back through tutin to tauten. (B. V. 2).

If, on the other liand, we go back for an explanation of tuaithe
to the Aryan genitive formation in -dyds, we meet with no phon-
etic difficulties. The e-auslaut of many flexion-forms has origin-
ated from a primitive ia or id (aile = ali-as and ali-d ; cf p. 191).
In this way, we are led from tuaithe to tdt-ids. In this easily
inferred form, there is wanting of the ground-form tautdjds only

' To this also belongs the gen. sing, of the article iana or na, which, like the
nom. plur. iima or tui, is without aspiratiou after it (Z. 212). Since the a of
the article is as fixed as the e (ae) of the nouns, the form of the article is first of
all to be treateil as sui t/etieris, whether its peculiarity, perhaps like that of
mnd, rests on its not yet sufficiently explained stem-form or on an anomalous
termination. By the agreement with the nom. plur., oae is reminded of the
formation in -as. We might also, however, have the pronominal -asi/us, as in
Goth, thizos, since the gen. plur. inna or na n- seems to contain the pronominal
■AsiXm (B. V. 1). With the latter conjecture accords the fact, that the fem.
poss. pron. a, a (Z. 337) has been proved to be a petrified genitive, and
has been identified by Bopp with Skr. asyas (Ebel in Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i.
176), as the masc. poss. pron. has been identified with Skr. asya. Similarly,
the plur. a n- is to be traced back, not to am, but to usdm. Cf. Eng. his, her,
their, and Fr. leur.

The Laws of A iLalunt In Iritfh. 205

the stem-tcnninating d. The supjn-ession of this d, after having
been shortened and articulated more and more carelessly, may be
regarded, after the explanations contained in the last paragraphs,
as a proper Irish development Whilst in luaithe, rime, the a of the
stem has been entirely displaced by the e of the termination, we have
inthe forms in ae, like ^(mae = Lat.2)rt?TOae,^H6ae(fruticis),the stage
at which the two vowels coalesce. The regular sequence of forms,
therefore, is (/)) ldnid-ids,luma-e,ldinae, Idme. According to this
view, we have the j or i of the Aryan -dyas attached to the d
following, as it seems to me correctly, since in regard to the stem
])ldnut, its termination in the gen. pldmdids begins with the /.
Exactly the same beginning of development we find in Latin. If
we regard the Lat. genitives in ae, and their beginnings as organic
formations, and if we restore the historic Old Latin 2Mtrid-i to
patrid-is, supported by forms like Dianaes, Prosepnais, then here
also we find the i of the Aryan termination dyds attached to the
vowel following. In the later stages of development, contrac-
tion takes place in Lat. in the way peculiar to that language, and
modification and suppi-ession take place in Irish in the way
peculiar to Irish. In Latin, ids (or icis ?), passing through the in-
termediate stage of ies, becomes by contraction is, whilst in Irish,
through the umlaut of (, and the loss of a, it becomes -es. In
Latin, d-i is contracted into ai, ae : in Irish, a-e, through the sup-
pression of the a, becomes e.

Le.skien, in his work on Declension in Slavo-Lithuanian and
German (p. 38), maintains that, in the European languages, only
the genitive-formation in -as occurs. I agree with him to this
extent, that this formation has been preserved in Gr. x'^/'"?'
Umbr. tutus, Lat. familias, Goth, thliulos, and that the -ds of
these forms has not possibly been shortened from the Aryan -dyds.
But I cannot agree with his view of the Latin genitive in ae.
Although in the few relics preserved of the Oscan and Umbrian,
no trace is found of this genitive-formation, which universally
obtained in Latin, we are not yet on that account to infer with
certainty that it must have first originated upon Latin soil. That
the Irish genitives contain the Aryan -dyds, appears to me to
be pretty certain.

[The third Excursus, comi)leting Prof. Windisch's paper, will
appear in our next number.]

206 Gaelic and English ; or, the Affinity of

GAELIC AND ENGLISH ; or, THE AFFINITY OF THE

CELTIC AND TEUTONIC LANGUAGES.

(Continued from p. 115.)

40. Colbh or colmh and 0. Eng. halm.

Colbh (reed, stalk) = cohnh = Lat. calamus (a reed), culmus
(stalk), Gr. KuXa/j.oi! (a reed), KaXd/ni] (stalk), Skr. kalamits (a
kind of rice, writing-reed), Ch.-Slav. slama (a stalk), O.H.G.
halam, halm (a stalk). Ice. halmr, A.S. healm, 0. Eng. halm (a
reed or stalk). The Europ. stem is *kalma (stalk), from root kal
(to drive, impel). Cf W. calaf (a reed).

41. Coll and hazel.

Co^? (hazel) =W. coll, ior *coslos (Corm. Gloss.), is connected
with Lat. corulua (a hazel tree), for *cosulus, Gr. KopvXo^, Ice.
hasl (hazel), Dan. and Swed. hassel, O.H.G. hasala, N.H.G., hasel,
A.S. hacHcl, Eng. hazel, all from root has (to split ; to prick,
sting), rick's Wort. i. 531.

42. Conn and 0. Eng. liucje (animus, mens).

Conn (sense, understanding) = *cugno, is connected by Stokes
(Beitr. viii. 14), with Goth, hugs (intelligence, thought). Ice. hug-r
(mind, thought), O.H.G. hugii, 0. Eng. huge (mind, animus, mens).
Is Ice. hannr (skilled) connected ?

43. Corn and horn, hart.

Corn (a drinking-horn), Welsh, Corn., and Arm. corn, are con-
nected with Lat. corn-u (a horn), cervu.s (a stag), Gr. /ce'pay (a
horn), gen. Ktparo? (stem Kepar), Kepao? (horned), Goth, haurn
(horn), O.H.G. heruz, N.H.G. AiC6c/t (a stag), A.S. horn, Eng. horn;
A.S. heorot and heort (a stag), Eng. hart. The Celtic, Latin, and
Teutonic words for horn are from a base karna (horn), and the
common root is kar, signifying either " to go " or to " be hard."
W. carw (a stag) may be compared with Lat. cervus. The base
is karva (horned). Cf Fick's Wort. i. 457 and Curt. Gr. Etym.
pp. 146, 147.

44. Cos and O.H.G. hahsa.

Cos (foot), in Welsh coes (the leg from the knee to the ankle),
is connected with Lat. coxa (the hip, the hip bone), Gr. Koxiovri,
Skr. kakshas (girth, joint; arm-pit), O.H.G. hahsa (the bend of the
knee). These words are referred by Fick to a base kaksd from
the root kak (to bend).

the Celtic and Teutonic Languages. 207

45. Crann and Ice. hhjn-r.

Crann (a tree), W. prenn, Corn, and Arm. ^)rf )?, arc coguatc
with Lat. quermis (oaken), Ice. klyn-r (maple-tree). Cf. Beitr-
viii. 3!).

4(3. Creamh and Eng. ramsons.

Creamh (garlic), O.Gael, cvcm, in Welsh craf, may be referred to
an Aryan base karma (Skeat), witli which are connected Gr-
KpofjLvov (an onion), Lith. kremusze, kremuszis (wild garlic), Dan.
(h)rams or (h)rams-ldg, Swed. {h)ravis-ldk (bear-garlic), A.S.
hramsan (ramsons), plur. from hramsa, Eng. ramsons (broad-
leaved garlic), with loss of initial h. In Dan. rams-log and Swed.
rams-lok, log and lok = Eng. leek.

47. Greanakn, creic, reic and Eng. hire.

Creanaim (I buy, purchase), in 0. Gael, crenim, is cognate
with Skr. krin-dvii (I buy), Gr. Tripvtjfxi (I sell), *7r/3/a/uai (I buy),
I^eA,. pretiuin (price), Lith. prekis (price), M.H.G. he-hur-en (to
acquire by purchase), ver-kilr-en (to barter, to sell), N.H.G. heuer
(rent, hire), Mid. Eng. hure, huyre, hyre, Mod. Eng. Jdre, all from
root kar = Skr. kra, krt (to buy).

Fochur {— fo-chur) = W. gober {= go-ber ; reward, recom-
pense). Arm. gopr, gobr (reward), taidchur (redemptio ; = do-aid-
chur, fochrach (mercennarius ; = fo-chrach), crithid (emax) belong
to the same root. Creic (self), O.Gael, cricc, craicc = * cranci,
fo-chraicc (merces), taith-chricc (redemptio) are from an extended
form of the root. Reic (sell) has lost initial c. Cf. Beitr.
viii. 38.

48. Cri and Goth, hraiv.

Cri (body) agrees with Goth, hraiv (a carcase), A.S. hre'aiv (a
carcase), quoted above in connection with colainn. Cf. Beitr.
viii. 315.

49. Criathar and riddle.

Criathar (a sieve) = *cretara, belongs to the root kar, skar (to
separate), to which belong Skr. kir-d-mi (I pour out, I scatter),
a2xi-skar-as (excrement), Lat. crihrum (sieve), cerno (I sift),
certus (determined, resolved), ex-crement-um (refuse), Gr. Kph'oo
(I separate, decide), Kpink (judge), Kplcri? (decision), A.S. hri-dder
(a fan to winnow corn), hri-ddcl (a sieve), Eng. ri-ddle, with loss
of initial h. To the form of the root skar=skal, belong Goth, skeirs
(pure), skeireins (interpretation). Ice. skilja (separate), Gael, scuir
(separate), scail (separate), now sgaoil. Ceart = 0. Gael, cert =

208 Gaelic and EngliA ; or, the Affmity of

Lat. certus. The Brit, forms are O.W. cruitr (a winnowing
shovel), Corn, croider (a sieve), Arm. crouzer', crouer, croer.

50. Cridhe and heart.

Cridhe (heart), in 0. Gael, cride = *cradia, is cognate with Gr.
KpaSlrj = KapSia (heart), Lat. cor (heart), gen. coixl-is, Skr. hrd-
aja-m (heart), for hard-aja-m, Goth, hairto (heart), O.H.G. herzd,
A.S. heorte, Eng. heart. The fundamental form is kard, referred
by Ciirtius to ludo-Europ. kard (to vibrate). Cf Gr. Etym.
p. 142.

51. C'rith, craih and rath, rather.

Crith (trembling, shaking) and W. cryd (trembling), O.W. crit,
are referred by Rhys (Rev. Celt. ii. 333), to the Indo-Europ. base
k-ard (to vibrate, leap) = krad, to which belong Skr. hird, kiVrd-
ati (to quiver), Gr. KpiiSr] (quivering), KpaSdw (I swing, wave), Lat.
cardo (a hinge), O.H.G. hrad (agile, quick), Ice. hradh-r (swift,
fleet), hrata (to stagger), A.S. hraed, hred, hraedh, hredh (quick,
swift), hradhe (quickly), Mid. Eng. rath (eaidy), rathe (soon), Eng.
rath (early), compar. rather (sooner). Crath (to shake) is con-
nected with crith. Windisch connects crith with Lith. kretd (to
move hither and thither). See Beitr. viii. 252, and Curt. Gr.
Etm. p. 153. Stokes thinks (Beitr. viii. 315) that Irish ceird (a
stepping or going) is connected.

52. Croicionn and Ice. hrygg-r, Eng. rigg, ridge.
Croiclonn (skin), in O.Gael, crocenn (the back, the skin), and

croicend are cognate with Ice. hrygg-r (the back), O.H.G. hrucki
(the back), N.H.G. riicken (the back), A.S. hryck (the back),
O. Eng. hrug, Eng. rigg and ridge, with loss of initial h. Cf
Beitr. viii. 39. The Brit, forms are W. croen. Corn, crochen a
skin), croin, Arm. crochen.

53. Cru and raven.

Crib- in cru-fechta (a carrion-crow) is connected by Stokes
(Beitr. viii. 315) with Lat. corvus (a raven), comix (a crow), Gr.
Kopa^ (raven), Kopwvr) (crow), O.H.G. hrahan (raven). Ice. hrafii,
A.S. hraefn, Eng. raven (with h dropped), all from Indo-Europ.
root kar (to call).

54. Cruaich and rick.

Cruaich (a heap, a stack) is connected with Ice. hruak-r (a
small stack), A.S. hreac (a stack, heap), Eng. rick (with loss of
initial h). The Brit, forms are W. crvg, dim. rriigaii (a hillock,

The Celtic and Teutonic fAinguages. 209

a heap), Corn, eruc (a hillock, a mound), Arm. creek (a.scent),
Cfugel (a heap).

55. Cruaidh and raiv, rime.

Cruaidh (hard), in 0. Gael, criuiid = *craudi, is cognate with
Lat. criul-v.s (crude), Gr. Kpuo? (frost), Skr. kniras (sore, bleeding,
hard), Zend, khriira (frightful). Ice. hrd-r (raw), Dan. raa (raw,
crude) for hraa, A.S. hredw (raw), Eng. raw for hratu; Ice. hri-'rn
(rime), A.S. hri-m, Eng. ri-me for hri-Tiie. The Teut. stem is
hrdra, to which also belong A.S. hreov (cruel, fierce), hreo (rough),
0. Eng. hreoh (fierce). The Indo-Europ. root is kru (to be hard,
stiff, or sore).

56. Cruim and Ice. hrang.

Cridm (thunder) = *crongvi, has been connected b}- Stokes (cf
Beitr. viii, 327) with Ice. hrang or hrong (noise, din, tumult) as
an example of m (rub) = ngv.

57. Cruimh and worm (?).

Cruim,h (worm), in O. Gael, crwirn, is cognate with Skr. krmis
(worm), Lith. kirmis (worm), Ch.-Slav. crUvt (worm), Lat. vermis
(worm) for cvermis. With these words Schleicher (Comp. Gramm.,
p. 315) connects Goth, vaiirms (serpent) for * hvurms. Eng.
worm is, of course, connected with vaurms. The connection of
the Teutonic words, although possible, is considered doubtful by
Curtius and Fick. The primitive base was karmi-s (worm),
from which a base qvarmi-s, which would explain the above
forms, may have been developed. Cf Curt. Gr. Etym. p. 542.
The Brit, forms are W. pryf. (worm) Corn, prt/f, Arm. pre'v (worm).

58. Cruinn and ring.

Cru,inn (round) = 0. Gael, criiind = *curindo-s (Stokes), from
root cur identical with Gr. root Kvp, kv\, from which are derived
Kvp-To-i (bent), Kip-Ko? (a kind of hawk or falcon, which flies in
wheels or circles ; a circle), ki/X-Xo? (bent), kv-k\-09 (circle), kv\-1-co
(I roll), KvX-iuS-oo (I roll). With these words are connected Lat.
cur-vii-s (crooked), cir-cu-s (circle), Skr. Ica-kr-a-s (wheel, circle),
O.H.G. hring. Ice. hring-r, A.S. hring, Eng. ring (with initial h
dropped). The Gael, word cuairt (circuit) belongs to this root.
The Brit, forms are W. c«y?i?i (round). Corn, cren rrouiid). Arm.
crenn (ronnd).

o

210 Gaelic iind Emjll^Ii ; or, the Ajjmity of

59. Cruth, cuir and hard.

Cruth (form) and cuir (to place) are cognate with Lith. huriu
(build), which Curtius connects with Skr. kar-tr (completer,
creator), Gr. Kpaliw (I complete), hat. creo (I create). The root is
kar (to make, to do). To KpuT, an extended form of tliis root, he
refers Kpa-rv-^ (strong), Kpdro^, Kaprof (strength), Kpunw (I have
power). With these word.s Fick connects (Wort., i. 525) Goth.
lubrdu-s (vehement, hard). Ice. hardh-r (hard to the touch),
N.H.G. hart, A.S. heard, Eng. hard. Cf. Ztschr. zur Vergl. Spr.
xxiii. 118, and Curt. Gr. Etym. p. lo-t.

60. Cu and hound.

Gil (dog, stem *cvan), gen. con, dat. coin = coni, is cognate with
Gr. Kvoov (dog), gen. kw-o^, dat. kvvI, Lat. can-is (a dog) for cvan-ia,
Skr. ^vd (stem gvchn), Goth, hun-ds (dog), with added d, Ice.
hun-d-r, A.S. hun-d, Mid. Eng. hun-d, houn-d, Mod. Eng. houn-d.
The common base is hvan, from root l>'u (to swell, to be hollow ;
to hasten, to be useful to). The Brit, forms are W. ci (dog), plnr.
cwn, Corn, ci, plur. cen. cuen, Arm. Id, plur. koun.

61. Cuach (cup), and hole, Iiollo-w.

Cuach (cup,bowl), agreeing with Lat. caucua (a drinking-vessel),
is from the root Jfu (to be hollow). Cognates with the idea of
hollow are Gr. ku-toj (a cavity), koi-\o? (hollow), Koi-\ia (belly),
/cau-Xo? (stalk), Lat. cav-us (hollow), cael-um (vault), Skr. fvi,
fvaj-d-mi (tumere, crescere), Lith. kdulas (bone), Lett, kauls
(bone), Goth, us-hul-oa (to hollow out), hul-undi (cavity), A.S.
hoi (a cave), and holh (a ditch, a cavern), Eng. hole and Ibolloiv.
Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym. p. 15G. Gael, cal (cabbage, colewort), Scott.
kail or kcde, and Eng. cole are borrowed from Lat. caulis (a stalk,
a cabbage).

62. Cuilean and ivhale, whelp.

Guilean (whelp), in 0. Gael, cuilen, is a dim. from cid (cf. W.
col, foetus, embryo), which may be referred to a base cval (cf con
= cvan), cognate with Ice. hval-r (whale), A.S. hval, hivael, O. Eng.
hwal, Mod. Eng. whale. With hval are connected Ice. hvel-i)-r
(a whelp), O.H.G. wel-f, for ivhel-f, O.L.G. hvel-p, A.S. hwyl-p,
hwel-p, 0. Eng. hwel-p, Mod. Eng. whel-p. The root is Icxi = Skr.
fu, (to swell), the same to which cu (dog) and cuach (cup) belong.
The Brit, forms are W. cohvyn (whelp) iVom col (foetus). Corn.
coloin. Arm. colen.

the Celtic mi.d Teutonic Lanrjuufje^ 211

G3. Ciulcann and hoUi/.

Cuileann (holly), in O. Gael, cuilenn, is cognate with A.S.
holegn, holen (holly), Mid. Eng. holin, holyn, Mod. Eng. Iially
with loss of final n. The Brit, forms are W. celyn, Corn, celin,
Arm. kelen. The root is InU, possibly connected with Lat. culmus
(a stalk). Cf. Skeat's Dictionary, s.v. holly.

64. Gul and luheel ?

CM (a chariot) is cognate with Ch.-Slav. kolo (wheel), Gr. kuXiw
(I roll), with which Fick (Wort., ii. 76) has connected Ice. hjtU
(wheel), A.S. lavcdl, Eng. wheel. The root is kul = lair, noticed
under cruinn ; but the Tent, words may, perhaps, belong to the
root kal=kar (to run).

65. Cuach and O.H.G. gaioh.

Guach (cuckoo) is connected with Gr. kokkv^ (cuckoo), Lat.
cucAlus (cuckoo), Skr. kSkilas (cuculus niger), Lith. kiikuti (to cry
like a cuckoo), Ch.-Slav. kukavica (cuckoo), O.H.G. gduh (cuckoo).
The Teutonic word has g instead of regular h. The root, according
to Curtius (Gr. Etym., p. 152), seems to be ku, Skr. kit, kdu-ti (to
scream). The Brit, forms are W. cw/ (a cuckoo), Corn, cog, Ann.
coucoicg.

II. Words with c in the middle or at the end.

66. O. Gael. acMos, decha, India, and Eng. teach.

Adeos (I will decl-Are) = ad-decsii of which decsii=Gv. Sei^w
(Stokes), decha = Lat. dicat (Windisch), and india = in-dis, of
which d^ = Sel^ei, fut. of SeiKwiui (I show, declare), cognate with
Skr. root dig, whence digdmi (I show, point out), digd (judgment),
Lat. dico (I proclaim), JfwZc.*- (judge), Goth, teihan (to teach, shew),
O.H.G. zihu (accuse), N.H.G. zcilien (to accuse), A.S. taecan (to
teach), pp. taeht (taught), Eng. teach, taught. Indo-Europ. root
da^ (to show), another form of dik (to show).

67. Achlais and O.H.G. ahsala (shoulder), uohsa (arm-pit).
Achlais (arm-pit) is connected with Lat. dla for axla, axilla

O.H.G. ahsala, uohsa. Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 131.

68. Aisil and O.H.G. ahsa, 0. Eng. eax, Eng. axle.

Aisil (an axle), with s for cs or ks (cf W. echel), is connected
with Lat. axis (axle-tree), Gr. a^wv (axle), Sk)-. aksha-s (axle,
wheel), Lith. aszls (axle), O.H.G. ahsa (axle), A.S. eax (axle), O.
Eng. eax (axle), Eng. axle. See Lat. axilla, and the connected
words (Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 131). But aisil may be a loan-word.

212 Gaelic and English; or, the Affinity of

()9. Cosgar and Goth, hairus, 0. Eng. here.

Cosgar (destruction), in 0. Gael, coscar = con-scar, is cognate
with Gr. Ketpco (1 consume, shear), Skr. gar gr-nd-mi (dirumpo,
laedo), giri (a sword), Lat. cur-tu-s (shortened, separated, muti-
lated), cur-is (lance), Goth, hairus (sword), 0. Sax. hmi, (sword),
A.S. heoru, 0. Eng. here (sword, gladius). Gr. /cei'pw, &c., have
lost an initial s. Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 147. The Indo-Europ.
root is skar (to shear, cut).

70. Cleachd and O.R.G.flahs, Eng. flax.

Cleachd (to plait, braid ; also a ringlet, plait) = 0. Gael.
clechtaim (I plait), is probably borrowed from Lat. plecto (I
plait), with which it is certainly connected. Plecto is connected
with plico (lay or wind together, fold), duplex (double), and is
cognate with Gr. TrXeVo) (I plait, twist, weave), ttXo/oJ (a ])lait),
Skr. root park (to mix, to conjoin), pragnas (plait, ba-sket), Goth.
flahta (a plaiting of the hair), O.H.G. flehtan (to braid, plait),
vlahs,flahs (flax), A.S.fleaa; Eng. flax. Cf Curt. Gr. Etym., p.
165. The common root is plak = 2)rak (to weave).

The initial c of clechtaim = p. Cf purpura and corcar, pluma
and clumh, vesper and fescar.

71. Dearc and 0. Sax. torht.

Dearc (the eye) = 0. Gael, derc, is connected with Gr. SepK-o-jnai
(I see) and SpaK-wv (dragon), Skr. darg (see), drg, (eye), O.H.G.
zoraht (bright), O. Sax. torht (brilliant, spjlendens).

Other connected Gael, words are dearc (see) = derc, chunnairc
(saw) = con-dare (cf ad-con-darc, conspexi), birdhirc (excellent,
con.spicuous) = O. Gael. air-dircc,ir-dircc,dreach (aspect, appear-
ance) = 0. Gael, drech. The Indo-Europ. root is cla7-k (to see).

72. Deas and Goth, taihsws.

Deas (right), in 0. Gael, dess with ss = c8, is cognate with Lat.
dex-tcr, Gr. Se^-i6-s, Skr. dakshinas (on the right), Zend, dashina.
(on the right), Ch.-Slav. desinu (dexter), Lith. deszin^ (dextera),
Goth, taihsws (the right, on the right hand), taihsiva (the rii'ht
hand), from root dak (to take).

73. Beich and ten.

Deich (ten) = *decin, is cognate with Lat. decern, Gr. o^ku,
Skr. dagan, Zend, dagan, Goth, tnihun, O.H.G. zehan, N.H.G.
zehn, A.S. teii, tyn (with loss of h), Eng. ten.

That deich ended originally with a nasal is shown by the trans-
ported n which iollovvs it in Old Gaelic. The Indo-Europ. base
is dukan.

ih(> Celtic and Teutonic LainjuAiijcs. i\o

74. Dfar ami te<ir.

Deur (tear) = 0. Gael, d^i; W. deigr, O.W. dacr, is cognate
with Gr. SuKpv (tear), Lat. lacrinui, (tear) for dacrima, Goth, tagr
(tear), O.H.G. sa/tco- (tear), N.H.G. zdhre, A.S. taeher (tear), Eng.
ten- (with loss of A), from root dak (to bite).

The c before r, which W. dacr has preserved, is dropped in
Gaelic der, the vowel of which is consequently lengthened.

75. £ach and O. Sax. ehu.

JSach (horse), in 0. Gael, cch, is cognate with Lat. cquun (horse),
Gr. iV-Tro? (horse), Skr. a^vas (horse), Lith. aszva (mare), O. Sax.
ehu (horse). Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 4.5.5. The base is akm, from
the root «/i- (to hasten).

70. Earc and O.H.G. foruhana, forhana (trout).

Earc (speckled), W. erch (dun or dark colour), is connected
with Gr. Tre'/s/coy (spotted), -repKij (a river-fish, so called from its
dusky colour, perch), TrepKi'o^ (dark-coloured, spotted), Lat. jxrca
(a kind of fish), Skr. |)7'f-iii-s (spotted), with which Fick connects
(cf. Wort., ii. 157 ; iii. 189) O.H.G. forcdiana, forJiana (trout),
from root spark (to sprinkle, bespot), to which belongs Lat.
spargere, for i^parcere, Eng. sparse. Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym., pp. 274,
275.

77. Ess and Goth, auhsa, Eng. ox.

Ess (bos) = *vexan (Stokes), with s = cs (cf W. ych, pi. ychen)
is cognate with Skr. uksh-an (steer, bull), Goth, uuhs-a (an ox),
O.H.G. oJiso (ox), N.H.G. ochse, A.S. oxa, Eng. ox. With Goth.
auhsa, &c., Windisch connects oss (deer), connected by Stokes
with Sanskr. vasta (goat). The ludo-Europ. root is vagh (to
carry). Cf Beitr., viii. 322.

78. Faon.Jiar, and A.S. coh, O. Eng. woh (pravus), Eng. icoo.
Faon, in 0. Gael, faen = Lat. vdnits (vain) for *vacnus from

root *vak (to totter, to bend), from which come also vac-illare (to
waver), vacare (to be empty), vaciovs (empty), and with which
are connected Skr. vak (to roll), vcdcra (crooked), vank (bending),
Goth, vahs (bent), A.S. vSh (crooked), 0. Eng. ^u^h, Eng. tvoo (to
court; lit., to bend, to incline). Fiar (crooked) = Lat. varus (bent)
fov *vacrK^, agreeing with Skr. vakra (bent, crooked) = t'a^-'/'a.

79. Fiach and N.H.G. tcelhe.

Fiach (raven), in 0. Gael. /i«e/i, is cognate with O.H.G. v:iho,
wigo (milvum), N. H. G. vjeihe (kite, glede). Cf Stokes' Ir.
Glosses, p. 63.

214 Gaelic and EnijUdi ; or, the Ajjinity of

80. Fiafraich and O.H.G. vahun, N.H.G. cnvdhncv.
Fiafraich (enquire, ask), in O. Gael, iarfaighim (I enquire), is

from the root vac or vak, with which is connected Skr. root vak
in vakimi (I say), vak-as (word), Gr. 2nd Aor. elirov for e-Feiirov,
eTro<! (word), o\lr (voice), Lat. vox (voice), vocare (to call), O.H.G.
wah-an, ga-ivah-anjau (to mention), N.H.G. er-wdh-nen (to
mention). To this root belong the Eng. borrowed words echo,
voice, invoke, &c.

81. Fich and Goth, vjeihs, Eng. ivick.

Fich (a country village or farm) is cognate with Lat. vicus (a
village or hamlet), Gr. oLKOii (= Foiko's, house), Skr. vegas, veg-man
(house), Zend vif (dwelling-house), Goth, weihs (a town, a village,
a borough), O.H.G. ^yfc/t, A.S. w/c (a dwelling-place), Eng. ivick.
The root is vik (to enter).

82. Fiocli, fich fichim, and Goth, veihan. Old Eng. wig (battle).
Floch (wrath, ferocity), 0. Gael, fich (feud, battle), fichim (I

fight), belong to the root vik (to fight, to subdue), from which arc
also derived Gr. viKri=FviKt}, from Fivk>j (Fick, ii. 240) Lat. vinco,
(I conquer), pf vic-i p. part, vic-tum, Lith. veik-iu (to subdue).
To the root vik corresponds the Tent, root vih or vig, to which
belong Goth, veihan (to fight), veir/an (to fight), Ice. vig (a fight,
battle), vigi (a fighter), A.S. tvig (dissension, c[uarrel), luiga (a
warrior. Old Eng. ivig (battle), luige (a soldier), O.H.G. wig (battle).

83. lomchomarc and Goth, fraihnan, frah, O. Eng. frein-en,
Eng. frain.

lomchomarc or iomchomairc (petition, request, presentation),
in 0. Gael, immchomarc (petition), imvichomarcim (I beg) =
imm-com-arc-im, being the prefixes imm and com, the pron.
suffix im and arc = *parc,- *prac, cognate with Skr. prcchati (to
ask), Lat. 'jD'f'CX (prayer), precor (I ask), Lith. ^jraszau (to ask),
Goth, fraihnan (to ask), pt. t. frah, N.H.G. fragen, A.S. frignan
to ask), O. ^x\g. freinen (to interrogate), Eng. //'awi. The Indo-
Europ. root is park or p^'ak (to ask ).

84. Leac and U.lI.G./a/t, Eug./a<.

Leac (flagstoiij), in O. Gael, lecc, = \V". llech, from a stem
*jilanca, is cognate with Lat. planca (plate, slab), planciis
(fiat-footed), planus (flat) for placnns, Gr. TrXa^ (flat surface),
O.H.G. iiah (flat), N.H.G. flach (level, plain), Ice. flatr (flat),
EniT. flat. " "^

the Geltie and Teutonic Languagex. 215

85. Le/ij and Eng. loan.

Leig (permit), in O. Gael, l^ic, is co^'iiate with Lat. linquo (I
leave, quit), Gr. Xel-n-w (I leave), Skr. root rife, rinak-mi (to clear
off, empty), rik-ta-s (empty), Zend, ric (forsake), Lith. leku, Tnf.
llk-ti (remain, leave), lekufi (left over), Goth, leihvan (to lend),
A.S. lihan (to lend), O.H.G. Uhan, N.H.G. leihen, Eng. lend, loan.
The Indo-Europ. root is rik (to leave).

86. Ldche, luckran, and Ugld.

Ldche (lightning, fulmen), gen. I6chct~*laukant, is cognate
with Gr. XevKo^ (white), afX(j>i-\vKrj (twilight), Lat. lux (light) =
lues, Mceo (I shine), lumen (light) = luc-men, luna (the moou),
= luc-na, Skr. rule (appear, shine), rule (light), Zend, rue (to give
out light), Ch.-Slav. luca (beam, moon), luc^ (light), hma (moon),
Lith. laukas (pale), Goth, liuh-ath (light), lauhmoni (lightning),
O.H.G. liuhta, A.S. ledht, Eng. light.

Locharnn (lamp) if not borrowed from Lat. lueerna (a lamp),
belongs to the same root. The Indo-Europ. root is ruk, the Europ.
root luk.

87. Marc, marcach, and Eng. mare.

Marc (a horse) and marcach (a horseman), W. and Corn, march
(a horse), 0. Gaul, niarcos, is connected with O.H.G. marah (a
battle-horse), Ice. niarr (a steed), A.S. mearh (a horse), mere
(mare), Mid Eng. mere, Eng. mare.

88. Nacli and Goth, nih, Eng. no, na/j.

Nach (not) of which ch is cognate with Lat. que, ne-que, Gr.
re (and), Skr. ka (and, both, also), Zend, ca (and, also), Goth, h in
7ti-/i(not), agreeing with Lat. neque. The na ofnach is cognate with
Skr. na (not), Zend, na (not), Gr. v>]- (negative i^refix), Lat. prefixes
ne-, ni-, Goth, ni (not), Lith. ne (not). Ice. net (no), Eng. no = ne-i(,
(not ever). Nay is connected with Ice. nei.

89. O. Gael, nessa and nigh.

Nessa (nearer) = * nacs-ias, from root nac = anc (to attain,
reach), to which belong oc, ecus, or accus (Mod. ag, aig, fagus,
agus). To the same root (nac or nak) belong also Goth, nehiv
(adv. near), neJnvifi (adv. nearer), nehivjan (to draw near), O.H.G.
ndh (prep., near), A.S. nedh (nigh), O. Eng. neh, neih, neigh, Eng.
nigh; Eng. enough, A.S. ge-noh, ge-nog, Goth. ga-n6hs, Lat. nan-
cisci (to acquire), Gr. I'/veyKa (I carried), Eng. neigh-hour, Gael.
comnessani (neighbour), adhlac, tiodhlac and many other words
are to be referred to the same root. The Teut. form of the rout
is nah

I'lO Lfaclie and Enylish ; or, the AjjiuH'j uf

90. Nochd and night.

Nochd (night) in a nochd (to-night) — 0. Gael, in-noct and in-
nocht, is cognate with Lat. nox (night), gen. noct-ia, Gr. vi^ (night),
gen. vvKT-oi, Skr. nah, naldis (night), Lith. naktls (night), Ch.-
Slav. no'sts, Goth, nahts (night), O.H.G. naht (night), A.S. niht,
Eng. night. The root is nalc (to fail, disappear, perish).

91. Ochd and eight.

Ochd (eight) = 0. Gael, oct or ocht = *ochtun, is cognate with
Lat. odo, Gr. Sktw, Ski: ashtcUi,ashtan, Zend, astan, Lith. iisztunl,
Goth, ahtau, O.H.G. dhta, M.H.G. aehte, dhte, A.S. mhta, Eng.

" Ocht u-espoic dec," " Ocht n-duird," " Ocht m-biastai," show
that ocht had, originally, a nasal termination, like Skr. asktan and
3cnd. astan.

92. O. Gael, occh and /oe.

Oec/t (enemy), with loss of initial j), is connected by Dr. Stokes
(Beitr. viii., p. 317), with O.H.G. feh-jan (to hate), A.S. fdh (foe),
Eng. foe.

93. Ore and A.S. fearh, Eng. farrotv.

Ore (a pig) = Lat. porc-us (a pig), Gr. iropK-o'i (a ))ig), Umbr.
2mrk-a (a sow), Lith. 2Mr.'iza8 (a pig, a sucking-pig), O.H.G.
farali (pig, porcus), A.S. fearh (a pig), Eng. farroiv, with ly
for /(.

Occ has lost initial ji), according to rule.

94. Os and Goth, vahsjd, Eng. ima-.

Os or uas (above), with s = cs or Is (cf. W. ?<c/i = Gael, ds), is
cognate with Skr. vaksh- in vakshxhni (I grow), Gr. ai/^w and av^dvu)
(I increase) a?£»? (increase), Goth, vahs-jan (wax, grow), vahstus
(growth, waxing), Ice. vaxa, A.S. iveaxan, Eng. waa;. With ds
are connected Gael, uascd (high, noble), W. uehel, Gael, uachtar
(the upper part), now uachdar. Fdsaim (I grow), in O. Gael.
dsaim, is from the same root, vaks (to grow), extended from vag
(to be strong).

95. Reccchd and right.

Reachd (law), in O. Gael, recht with cht = ci, W. rhaith, is con-
nected with, if not borrowed from Lat. rectutii (right) from rego
(I rule, govern), and agrees with Goth, raihts (right, straight),
A.S. riht, reht, Eng. right. The common base is *rekto from root
rag (to rule).

the Celtic ami Tculmiic LanyiuKjcs. 217

96. Se'&nd Goth, saihs, Eng. aix.

Se (six) for ses = *sveks is cognate with Lat. sex, Gr. e^ for
a-Fei, Skr. s/((Wi, Goth, saihs, O.H.G. w/is, N.H.G. sec/is, A.S. syx,
six, Eng. six.

97. Seileach and sallow.

Seileach (willow, sallow) = 0. Gael, sail, suileach, connected
with Lat. salix (stem salk), Gr. eA/zo; (willow), O.H.G. sniaha
(willow), A.S. sealh, Eng. sallow (willow). Root sar (to flow).

98. Slachd and slay.

Slachd (smite, strike, beat with a mallet) = slacht, O. Gael.
slechtaim (I smite, strike, beat), is connected with Goth, slauhts
(slaughter), from slahan (to strike, beat, hit), slahs (stroke, stripe),
O.H.G. slahan, N.H.G. schlagen, Ice. sld (to smite), sldtv (butcher's
meat) 0. Sax. slahan (to slay), A.S. sleun (to slay), sleht and
gesleht (slaughter), 0. Eng. slean (to slay), slaht and slahter, Eng.
slay and slaughter. The root is slah = slelc (to smite), to which
belongs the ancient reduplicated preterite roselach, roselaig, for
roseslach, ro-seslaig (Stokes).

{To he continued.)

COIR'-A'-CHEATHAICH ; OR, THE CORRIE OF THE MIST.

By Duncan Ban M'Intyre, the Glenorchy Bard.

(The air to which this song is usually sung was published in our first number.)

'S e Coir'-a'-cheathaich nan aighean siublilacli

An coire riinach a's urav fonn,
Gu lurach, miad-fheurach, niin-gheal, siigbar,

Gach lusan fluar 'ba chiibhraigh learn ;
Gu molacL, dubhghorm, toinacb, luisreagacb,

Con-acb, pluii-eanach, dlu-gblan, grinn ;
Caoin, ballach, ditheanacb, canach, niisleanach —

Gleann a' mbilltich '.s an lionmbov mang.

Tba falluinn dbuiiite gu daingean, diibailt',

A mhaireas iiiue mu'n i-uisg i lom,
De'n fheur a's ciiilfbinne 'db'fbas 'na iirach,

'S a bhin- air liibadh le driucbdaibh trom',
Mu cboire guanach nan torran uaine,

'Sabh-'eil luibh is kiachair a suas gu 'cheann ;

218 Goir -a'-CIieathmch.

'S am fiisacli guumauli uu cits a bluianadli

'N am b'kite cruaidli e 'in biodli tuatli le'n suini.

Tha trusgan faoilidli air cruit an aouaicli,

'Chuir suit is aoidh air gacli taobh a'd' cliom,
Miii-fheur chaorach is barra-bhraonan,

'S gach l«s a dh' fhaodadh bhith 'n eudain tlioin,
Mii'n choire 's aoidbeile 'tha r'a fhaotain,

A chuiinaic daoine an taobh so 'n FhnYing ;
'S mar dean e caoohladh b' e 'n t-aighear saoghalt'

Do ghillean eutrom bhith daonnan ann.

'S ann mii'n Ruadh-aisridh 'dh'fhas na cuairteagan,

Clumhor, cuaclianach, cuannar, ard',
Na h-uile cluaineag 's am ban- air luasgadli,

'S a' ghaoth 'gan sguabadh uull 's a,' uall ;
Bun na cioba is barr a' mhilltich,

A' chuiseag dhireacli 's an f liiteag cham ;
Miiran br'iogliar 'san grunnasg lionnihor,

Mu'n chuilidh dliiomhair 's am bi na sninn.

Tha sliabli na lairig 'san robh Mac-Bhaidi,

'N a mhothar fisaich 's na strichdaibh trom' ;
Slios na Bin-leacainn, cha 'n i a's taire,

'S gur trie a dh' araioh i 'n \kn daiuh donn :
'S na h-aighean dira nach t^id do 'n bhil-thigh,

A bhios le 'n ^lach gu li-ilrd 'nan grunn,
'S na laoigh gu h-iiiseU a \h 's a dh' oidhche,

'S na h-uiread cruinn diubh air druim Claoh-Fionn.

Do leacan caoimhneil, gu dearcach, braoileagacli,

Breac le faidhreagan a 's criiiun-dearg ceann ;
An creamh 'na chathraichibh am bac uau staidhrichean,

Stacan fraoidhneasach nach ba ghann :
Am bfearnan-bride 'sa' pheighinu-rioghail,

An canach min-gheal, 's am mislean ann ;
'S na h-uile mir dheth o 'n bhun a 's isle

Gu h-ionad cirein na crich' a's kird'.

'S riomhach c6ta na creige moire,

'Scha'n'eil am folach a'd' choii- 'san am,

Ach mfeman c6innich, o 'n 's e 'bii luisaire,
Air a chomhdachadh bhos is thall ;

Na lagain chomhnard ain buji uan sronag,
'S aui bi na sbbhraichean 's nebinein fhauu

Goif'-a-Cheatfiaieh. 219

Ciu liik'iicli, f'ooiriic;inucl], iiiilis, loiueagacli,
Molach, r6macli, gach sebrs' a tli' aim.

Tlia mala ghiuaraacli de 'n bhiolar uaine

Mu n' h-uile fuaran a tlia 's an flionn ;
Is iloire shealbliag aig bun nan garbh-chlach,

'S an gi-inncal gainuiliich' gii meanbL-gheal pionu
N a ghlugau plnmbach air ghoii gun aon-teas

Acb coileach biiirn tigh'n A grund eas lorn,
Gacli sruthan uasal 'n a chuailean cul-gborm,

A' ruith 'n a splitaibh 's 'n a lubaibh stebll.

Tlia bradan tarra-gheal 'sa' elioire gliai'bhlaich,

'Tha tigh'n o'n fhairge 'ba ghailbbeacli tonn,
Le luLnneas mheanmnach a' ceapadb uilieanbh-chuileag,

Gu noo-cliearbaoli le 'cham-ghob croni ;
Air bbuinne bboLrb, is e leum gu foii'meil,

'N a eideadh colgail 'ba ghorm-glilas druina,
Le 'sbbislean airgid gu h-iteacb, meanbh-bhreac,

Gu lannach, dearg-bhallacb, earr-gheal, sliom.

'S e Coir'-a'-cheathaich an t-aighear priseD,

'S an t-kite rioghail mu'm bidht' a' sealg,
'f5 bidh feidh air ghiulan le Ikmhach fiidaii-

'Cur luaidhe dhubh-ghoirm gu dliith 'nan calg.
An gunna gleusta 's an ciiilean eutrom,

Gu fuileach, feumanacli, treubliacli, garg,
A' ruith gu siiibblach, a' gearradh shurdag,

'S a' dol gu 'dhubhlan ri ciirsan dearg.

Gheibhteadh daonnan mu d' ghlacaibh faoine

Na h-aighean maola, na laoigh, 's na maing ;
Sud 'ba mhiann leinn am maduinn ghrianaich,

Bhith dol 'g an iai-raidh 's a' fiadhach bheann ;
Ged thigeadh siantan oirnn, uisg' is dile,

Bha sebl gu'r didean mu'n clmch 's an am —
An creagan iosal am bun na frithe,

'S an leaba-dhion, is mi 'm' shineadh ann.

'!Sa' mhaduinn chiiiin-ghil, an ^a dhomh dusgadh,

Aig bun na stviicc, b' e 'n siigi-adh leam,
A' chearc le sgiiican a' gabhail tuchain,

'S an coileach cuii'teil a' diirdaU crom,
An dreadhan siudail 's a' ribheid chiuil aig',

A' cur nan smuid deth gu liithar binn.

-20 Coir-a-Chei(thidch.

Au timid 's am bru-dhearg, le mbran uinicli,
Ei ceilear suundach 'ba sbiubhlach rami.

Bha ebin an t-sl6ibhe 'n an ealtain ghlfe-ghlain,

A' gabhail bheusan air gh6ig 's a' choill',
An niseag clieutach 's a luineag ftin aice,

Feadan sp^iseil gu rdidli a' seinn ;
A' cliuach 's an smeorach am bun nan bgan,

A' gabhail brain gu ceblmbor, binu :
'N uair 'ghoir au cuanal gu loinneil, giianacli,

'S e 's glaine 'cliualas am fuaim 's a' glileanu.

'N uair 'tbig iad cbmbhx na bh-'eil a'd' chbir-sa

Do n' li-uile sebrsa 'ba cbbir bliitb ann —
L)amb na croice air sratb na mbinticb,

'S e gabbail crbnain le drebcam hrd,
A' dol 's an fhfeatba gu bras le b-6ibhneas,

A' mire-leumuaicb ri (5ildeig dbuinn ;
B' i sin an ribhinn a dh' fhas gu mileanta,

Foinneamh, f'mealta, direach, seang.

Tba 'mbaoisleach chul-bbuidb air feadb nan diisluing.

Aig bun nam fiuran 'g an rusgadb lom,
'S am boc gu b-dtlaidb ri leaba cLiiirteil,

Is e 'g a buracb le rutan crom ;
'Sam minnean riabbacb 'ba luime cliatbaicb,

Le 'chuinnean tiadbta, a 's fiadhaicb ceann,
'N a chodal guamacb an lagan uaigneacb,

Fo bbarr iia luacbracb 'n a cbuairteig cbruinu.

Is lionmhor cnuasacli a bba mu'n cuairt duit,

Ri km am buana ba luaineach clann,
Ei tional guamacb, gu fearail, suairce,

'S a roinn gu li-uasal na fbuair iad ann —
Ceir-bheach 'n a cnuacaibh 's an nead 'n a cbuairteig,

'S a' mbil 'g a buannacbd ail- cruaidb an tuim,
Aig seillein riabbacb, bbi-eaca, sbrianacb,

Le 'n crbnan cianail a 's fiadbta srann.

Bha cus r'a fhaotain do cbnotban caoine,
'S cba b'iad na caocbagan eutrom gann,

Ach bagailt mbaola 'ba taine plaosgan,

Toirt br'igb a laogban nam maotb shlat fann ;

Sratb nan caocban 'n a dbosaibb caorainn,

'S 'na phreasaibh caola, Ikn chraobh is mbeang ;

Coir'-a'-CheafhnicIi. 221

Na gallixiu iii-a, 's na fiiillein dlilutliu,

'S am barrach iluinte mu chiil nan crann.

Gach aite timchioll 'n a i'bisach iouilan,

Mam is fionn-ghleann 's an tuilm 'g a clioir ;
Meall-tionail h'limh ris gu molacli, tlathail, .

B' e 'chulaidh dli' iirach an alacli big ;
Na daimh 'sna li-eildean am maduinn ch6itein,

Gu mocli ag eirigli au- reidlilean febii' ;
Gieadhuin dliearg dhiubh air taobh gacli leargain,

Mu 'n ohoii'e gliarblilaicli do 'n ainm an Ceb.

COIR'-A'-CHEATHAICH ; OR, THE CORRIE OF THE MIST.

Translated by Mr. Robert Buchanan, author of the '■^ Lund of Lome."

My beauteous corri I where cattle wandei' —

My misty eoni I my darling dell !
Mighty, verdant, and cover'd over

With wild flowers tender of the sweetest smell ;
Dark is the green of thy grassy clothing.

Soft swell thy hillocks most green and deep,
The cannach blowing, the darnel growing,

While the deer troop pass to the misty steep.

Fine for wear is thy beauteous mantle,

Strongly woven and ever-new.
With rough grass o'er it, and brightly gleaming.

The gra.ss all spangled with diamond dew :
It's round my corri, my lovely corri,

Wliere rushes thicken, and long reeds blow :
Fine were the harvest to any reaper

Who through the marsh and the bog could go.

Ah, that's fine clothing ! — a gi-eat robe stretching,

A grassy carpet most smooth and green.
Painted and fed by the rain from heaven

In hues the bravest that man has seen —
'Twist here and Paris, I do not fancy

A finer raiment can ever be —
May it grow for ever ! — and, late and early.

May I be here on the knolls to see.

222 Coir'-a'-Cheafhaich.

Around Ruadh Awridh what ringlets cluster !

Fair, long, and crested, and closely twined,
This way and that they are lightly waving,

At every breath of the mountain wind.
The twisted hemlock, the slanted rye-grass.

The juicy moor-grass, can all be found,
And the close-set groundsel is greenly growing

By the wood where heroes are sleeping sound.

In yonder ruin once dwelt Mac Bhaidi,

'Tis now a desert where winds are shrill ;
Yet the well-shaped brown ox is feeding by it.

Among the stones that bestrew the hill.
How fine to see, both in light and gloaming.

The smooth Clach-Fionn, so still and deep,
And the houseless cattle and calves most peaceful,

Group'd on the brow of the lonely steep I

In every nook of the mountain pathway

The garlic-flower may be thickly found,
And out on the sunny slopes around it

Hang berries juicy and red and round :
The penny-royal and dandelion,

The downy cannach together lie —
Thickly they grow from the base of the mountain

To the topmost crag of his crest so high.

And not a crag but is clad most richly.

For rich and silvern the soft moss clings,
Fine is the moss, most clean and stainless.

Hiding the look of unlovely things ;
Down in the hollow beneath the summit

Where the verdure is growing most rich and deep,
The little daisies are looking upwards,

And the yellow primroses often peep.

Round every well and every fountain
An eyebrow dark of the cress doth cling,

And the sorrel sour gathers in clusters

Around the stones whence the waters sprino- ;

With a splash and a plunge and a mountain murmur,
The gurgling waters from earth upleap.

Coir'-a-Cheofhaich. 223

And pause and hasten, and whirl in circles,
And rusli and loiter, and wliirl and creep !

Out of the ocean comes the sahnon,

Steering with crookbd nose he hies,
Hither he darts where the waves are boiling —

Out he springs at the glistening flies !
How he leaps in the whirling eddies !

With back blue-black, and fins that shine.
Spangled with silver, and speckled over,

With white tail tipping his frame so fine !

Gladsome and grand is the misty corri,

And there the hunter hath noble cheer ;
The powder blazes, the black lead rattles

Into the heart of the dun-brown deer ;
And there the hunter's hound so bloody

Around the hunter doth leap and play.
And madly rushing, most fierce and fearless.

Springs at the throat of the stricken prey.

0 'twas gladsome to go a-hunting

Out in the dew of the sunny morn I
For the great red stag was never wanting.

Nor the fawn, nor the doe with never a horn.
And when rain fell, and the night was coming,

From the open heath we could swiftlj' fly,
And, finding the shelter of some deep grotto,

Couch at ease till the night went by.

And sweet it was when the white sun glimmered,

Listening under the crag to stand.
And hear the moorhen so hoarsely croaking,

And the red cock murmuring close at hand ;
While the little wren blew his tiny trumpet,

And threw his steam ofi' blithe and strong,
While the speckled thrush and the redbreast gaily

Lilted together a pleasant song !

Not a singer but join'd the chorus.

Not a bird in the leaves was still :
First the laverock, that famous singer,

Led the music with throat so shrill ;

224 Coir'-a'-Cheathaich.

From tall tree-branches the blackbird whistled,
And the grey bird joined with his sweet "coo-coo"

Everywhere was the blithesome chorus,

Till the glen was murmuring thro' and thro'.

Then out of the shelter of every corri

Came forth the creature whose home is there :
First proudly stepping, with branching antlers,

The snorting I'ed-deer forsook his lair ;
Through the sparkling fen he rushed rejoicing.

Or gently played by his heart's delight —
The hind of the mountain, the sweet brown princess,

So fine, so dainty, so staid, so slight !

Under the light-green branches creeping,

The brown doe cropt the leaves unseen.
While the proud buck gravely stared around him,

And stainp'd his feet on his couch of green ;
Smooth and speckled, with soft pink nostrils,

With beauteous head lay the tiny kid ;
All apart in the dewy rushes.

Sleeping unseen in its nest, 'twas hid.

My beauteous corri ! ray misty corri '

What light feet trod thee in joy and pride,
What strong hands gathered thy precious treasures,

What great hearts leapt on thy craggy side !
Soft and round was the nest they plundered,

Where the brindled bee his honey hath —
The speckled bee that flies, softly humming,

From flower to flower of the lonely strath.

There, thin-skinn'd, smooth, in clustering bunche.s,

With sweetest kernels as white as cream.
From branches green the sweet juice drawing.

The nuts were growing beside the stream —
And the stream went dancing merrily onward

And the ripe red rowan was on its brim,
And gently there in the wind of morning

The new-leaved .sapling waved soft and slim.

And all around the lovely corri

The wild birds sat on their nests so neat,

Coir-a'-Chmthaich. 225

In deep ■warm nnoks and tufts of heather,

Sheltered by knolls from the wind and sleet ;

And there from their beds, in the dew of the morning,
Uprose the doe and the stag of ten,

And the tall cliffs gleamed, and the morning reddened
The Coire Cheathaich — the Misty Glen!

COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR— THE GAELIC NUMERALS.

[The following is the first of a series of papers upon Compara-
tive Grammar, which we intend to publish in successive numbers
of the Rei'iew.]

I. The cardinal numbers.

1. Aon (one).

Aon for ae}i = 01d Gael. Sen and din for prehistoric oinos,
which agrees with Old Lat. oinos (one), Gr. olvo?, oivi'i (one), Goth.
ains, A.S. dn, Eng. one. The common Indo-Europ. base, accord-
to Fick, is aina (cf. Wort., i. 505) related to the Skr. pron. ena
(cf. Bopp's Comp. Gramm., i. 416). Lat. rlmcs — Old La,t. oinos.
On Gr. oiVo? see Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 320. The Slav. inU = *enU
from *aina (cf Schleicher's Compend., p. 479). The Brit, is
un = oin.

Aon is declined as follows : —

Sing. nom. aon, gen. aoin, dat. aon, ace. aon, voc. aoin ; Plur.
nom. aona, gen. aon, dat. aonaibh, ace. aona, voc. aona.

Old Gael, den or oin is declined as follows : —

Sing. nom. den or oin, gen. fem. aine or dine, dat. din, ace. den.

2. Dd (two).

D(i = 0\(i. Gael, dd or d'Mb=*clva, which agrees with Skr. dva,
dvdn (two), Zend dva (two), Gr. Sua and Lat. duo, from a common
Graeco-Lat. base diw (Fiek, ii. 131) = *dvd, Slav, dva, Litli. dvi
(fem.), Goth. masc. tvi, fem. tvos, neut. tva, Ice. tvei-r, A.S. Uva,
Eng. tivo.

The Old Brit, forms dou, deii. Mod. dwj, show, as does, like-
wise, the lengthening of d in Gael, dd, that primitive v has been
dropped. Lat. 6is (twice) = *cZi'i-5 = Skr. 'Zy is (twice). The Indo-
Europ. base is diui or di:a.

In the modern language, dd takes the dat. after it, as dd
p

226 Comparative Orammar — the Gaelic Numerals.

mhnaoi (two wives). In Old Gaelic, cM is construed with the
dual number.

Declension of dd in Old Gaelic : —

Neut.
dd-n

Masc.

Fem.

Nom.

dd

di

Gen.

dd

Dat.

dib-n

Ace.

dd

d{

dd-n

3. yrt (three).

Tr{ = 0\d Gael. masc. and neut. tr{ = *tris = *treis = *trajas,
which agi'ees with Skr. nom. masc. trajas (three) from a base tri.
To this base belong also Zend thri (three), Gr. rpeti (three) =
*trajas (cf. Zeitschrift fiir Vergl. Spr., iii. l-il), Lat. trefi = *trajaf<,
Slav, trije (three), Germ, drei, Ice. thri, A.S. thri, Eng. three. The
common Indo-Europ. base is tri.

The ancient fem. form is teoir or teora.
Old Gael. t7'{ is declined as follows : —

Masc. and neut. Fem.

Nom. tri teoir, teora

Gen. tri teora-n

Dat. trib teoraib

Ace. tH teora

Fem. teoir =*fesoris = *tisaras, which agrees with Skr. fem.
tisras (three) for tisaras. Cf. Bopp's Comp. Gramm., ii. 426.
Vowel-flanked s is dropped in Gaelic.

The Brit, forms ai'e tri masc. and teir fem.

4. CeitJiir (four).

Ceithir = Old Gael, cethir = *cetaris from an Indo-Europ.
*Jcatvaras or kvatvaras, whence Skr. masc. and neut. katvar
( = *katvdras), Gr. reiraape? ( = recrFapeis), Trea-a-vpei ( = irerFape?),
Lat. quattor and quatuor ( = kvatvar-), Slav, cetyr-ije, Lith. keturl,
Goih. Jidvor, A.S. fedwer, ^ag. four. Fick gives *katvaras as the
Indo-Europ. base; but Lat. quatuor seems to require *kvatvaras
(cf Ferrar's Comp. Gramm., p. 308). The Brit, is pedwar — Old
Brit, petuar.

The Old Gael. fem. cetheoir=*cetesoris = *catasaras, which
agrees with Skr. fem. katasras for katasarafi.

The Old Brit. fem. form is peteir.

.5. G6ig (five).

Comparative Oram.mar — the Gaelic Niimerah. 227

Cdiff or cilig = *0\d Gael. c6ic-=*coci = *cmici (n being dropped
by rule before the tenuis c) = *qvinque or *qvenque (cf. Scott. Celt.
Rev., p. 90), which agrees with Lat. quinque (five) and Gr. Trevre,
Trifx-ire (five). The Indo-Eiirop. primitive form was probably
*qvanqvan (cf Fei'rar's Coinp. Gramm., p. 308), to which may be
referred Skr. paJika from pahlcan), Zend pancan, Lith. penhl, Slav.
peti = *pinti, Goih. finf, Ice. fimm, O.H.G. fimf, Jinf, N.H.G. funf,
A.S. fif, Eng. five. Schleicher gives JcanJcan as the primitive
form, while Fick gives p'ankan ; but qvanqvan seems necessary
to account for aU the derivatives. None of the European lan-
guages has preserved the original nasal auslaut.

The Old Brit, forms are : — Welsh pimp, now pump, Corn.
pymp, and Arm. pemp.

6. Se (six), now frequentl}' i^in.

)Si^=01d Gael. 8es=*sec8 — *svecs agreeing with Lat. ^e.c ( =
*svecs) and Gr. e^ ( = (re^= crFe^). The Indo-Europ. base is either
svaks or Jcsvalcs (cf. Ferrar's Comp. Gramm. p. 308), whence
Skr. shash (six), Zend khsvas (six), Lith. szeszl (six), Slav.
sesti, Goth, saihs, Ice. sex, Germ, seeks, A.S. and Eng. six. For s = cs
cf deas (right, right hand) = Old Gael, des or dess = *decs = dex-,
in Lat. dexter, and eas- = es- = Lat. ex.

The Brit, forms are: — Welsh chivecli, Corn. cMve, Arm. huech,
now c'houec'h.

7. Seachd (seven).

Seachd = Old Gael, secht-n = *sechtan or *sectan, which agrees
with Gr. kirra = (TeTTTav (cht or ci originating from pi as in necht
= Lat. nept-is and crtc/ii = Lat. capta), Lat. septem (with « of the
final syllable weakened to e). Cf Curtius' Gr. Etym., p. 54.
These forms must be referred to a primitive saj^tan = Skr. saptan
(seven), Zend haptan, Lith. septynl, Ch.-Slav. sedm% (seven), Goth.
sihun (seven), O.H.G. sihun, N.H.G. sieben, A.S. seofon, Eng.
seven. The last syllable an is lost in Gaelic ; but the nasal is
retained in Old Gaelic before words beginning with a medial, to
which words it is affixed, as in secht ndaim (seven oxen), and
secht mhliadna (seven years). The primitive nasal auslaut ex-
plains the occurrence of eclipsis after seachd in modern Irish.

The Welsh is saith = 0\(\ W. seith = secht or sect = *sechtan or
*sectan (cf Rhys' Lectures, p. C7).

8. Ochd (eight).

Ochd = Old Gael, ochf or ocht-n = *octan, of which oct- is identi-

228 Comparative Grammar — the Gaelic Numerals.

cal with Gr. Skt- in 6ktw and Lat. vet- in octo, -oi and -o agreeing
with -du in Skr. ashtdu (from as/^ia^n, = Indo-Europ. aktan),
while Gael, oct-n has retained the original nasal termination.
Other cognate forms are Zend astan, Lith. asztimi, Ch.-Slav.
osviX, Goth, ahtau (with h for c = /,:), O.H.G. ahta, A.S. eahta-, Eng.
eigf/ii. The -ar- in octavus agrees with dit in Skr. aslitau.

The Welsh is w7/f/i = 01d W. oith = oct = *octan. The Corn, is
^//t and the Arm. eiz.

The original 7i- auslaut is preserved in Old Gaelic before words
heginning with a medial or a vowel; as in ocht ncsjwic dec (eighteen
bishops), ocht mhiaxfai (eight beasts).

9. Naoi (nine).

Iiaoi = Old Gael, noi = n6i-n = *novin, which agrees with Lat.
novem for novim. (cf. Schleicher's Compend., p. 482). The ludo-
Europ. base is navan, whence Skr. navan., Zend navan, Gr. ewea
from *i'€fuv (with prothetic e and doubling of v auslaut), Goth.
niun { = *niuni from *nivan-i = *navan-i), Ice. mm { = niun},
O.H.G. niun, whence N.H.G. neun, O.Sax. nigun { = nijun =
niun corresponding to Goth, niun), Eng. nine. Cf. Schleicher's
Compend. p. 482, and Helfenstein's Comp. Gramm., p. 227.

The Brit, forms are : — Old Welsh naii,, naiu, mod. naiv, Corn.
naw, Arm. nau, mod. nao.

10. Beich (ten).

I)cich = 0\d Gael, deich-n = * decin (cf. deich mhai,ten cows),
which agrees with Lat. decern = *decim (cf Schleicher's Compend.,
p. 483), Gr. SiKa. The Indo-Europ. base is daka.n, to which may
be referred Skr. and Zend, damn (with s for k), Lith. d^szim-tis,
Slav, clestei {^*dakan-ti), Goth taihun, O.H.G. zehan ( = *tihan),
N.H.G. zehen, zehn, Ice. tiu, Old Sax. tehan, A.S. ten, Eng. ten.

Beich, like secht, ocht, and ndi, has preserved in Old Gaelic the
original nasal auslaut before the medials and vowels.

The Brit, forms are : — Old Welsh dec, now deg, Corn, dec, deg.
Arm. dec, mod. cleg.

11-19. The numerals from eleven to nineteen inclusive are
formed by adding deug, deag, or diag to the digits; as aon deug
or a h-aon deug (eleven), a dhd dlieug, (twelve), tri deug (thirteen),
&c. When a substantive is used, it is placed between the
digits &x\d.deug; as aoit fhear deug (eleven men), dd fhear dheug
(twelve men), tri fir dheug (thirteen men), &c. In Welsh, these
numbers are expressed by using the prep, ar (on, in addition to)

Gmnparatlvii Grammar — the Gaelic Numerals. 229

between the digits and dcrj ( = Gael, deug or d4ag), as un ar ddeg
(eleven ; lit. " one on tea," or " one in addition to ten)," &c.

Deug or d^ag ( = Old Gael, dec, deac, deec, deacc) has lost, as
shown by the long vowel and unaspirated c (now g), n before
the tenuis c. This n is preserved in Welsh deng (ten) for dene.
The stem, therefore, must be *dencan = *danlcan ; or, since the
word occurs as dissyllabic, it may, perhaps, be *de-ankan = *de-
pankan (two fives). Cf. Kuhn's Beitrage, vi. 13. D4c is given in
the Gramvi. Geltica as a form of deich. It is, however, an excep-
tional form, and difficult to explain.

The corresponding Brit, forms are: Welsh dec, now dog, deng,
Corn, dek. Arm. dec, now dek.

20. Fichead (twenty).

Fichead = Old Gael, fiche (gen. fichet) = *vicents, plur. fichit =
*vicintis or *vicentis = *dvi-centis = *dvl-decentis (from a base
dvi-dalcantis), agreeing with Lat. viglnti-~*vicinti or *vicenti
(cf vicesimus) = *dvi-decenti, from a base dvi-dakanti (cf
Schleicher's Compendium, p. 486, and Fick's Worterbuch, i. 783),
Gr. e'lKoai, Lacon. /SeiKaTi, Dor. FeiKari, FiKart = *SFi-6aKUTi =
*Sfi-SaKavTi (cf 'iKavTtv in Hesychius), Hom. eeiKoai = efetKoai,
Skr. vinsati = *dvin-dasati = *dvin-dakanti (the n of dvin- being
probably the remains of the case-ending of the neut. nom. plur.;
cf Ferrar's Comp. Etym., p. 311), Zend uisaiti = *dvi-dasati = *dvi-
dakantl, Goth, twai-tigjus (twenty) from tivai (two) and tigjus,
nom. plur. of tigus (ten) for dakio = *dakan (cf Helfenstein's Comp.
Gramm., p. 220), A.S. twentig = twegen-tig from A.S. twegen (twain)
and tig = Gcoi\i. tigus (ten), Eng. tioenty = twen-ty from ttven
= twegen (twain) and tg = tig = tlgus (ten).

Fichead is indeclinable in modern Gaelic ; but in the ancient
language jichc is declined as follows : —

Sing. Plur.

Nom. fiche Jichit

Gen. fichet fichet

Dat. fichit fichtib

Ace. fichit fichtea

The Brit, forms are:— Welsh ugain (twenty) = Old Welsh tucent
( = 01d Ga.el. fiche, gen. fichet tor fiche )it),uoeint { = *vicenti), Corn,
iigeiifi, ygans, ugans, Arm. ugwent, now ugent.

21-29. The numerals from twenty-one to tweaty-nuie are
formed by the digits, the prep, ar (on, upon, in addition to)

230 C<ymparutive Granniiar — the Gaelic Numerals.

cognate with Gr. irapa, aud fichead (twenty) ; as aon ar fhichead
(twenty-one ; lit., " one in addition to twenty"), a dhd ar fhichead
(twenty-two ; lit., " two in addition to twenty "), tr{ ar fhichead
(twenty-three ; lit., " three in addition to twenty "), &c.

30. Triocha (thirty), triochad.

In modern Gaelic, thirty is expressed either by deich ar fhichead
(lit., "ten in addition to twenty"), or hy fichead agios a deich
(twenty and ten) ; but in Iri.sh thirty is triocha = Old Gael, tricha
(gen. trlchat, dat. trichit, trichait, ace. trichait, nom. plur. trichit)
= *tricants (plur. *tricantis), agreeing with Lat. triginta = *tria-
cinta (neut. plur.), Gr. Tpia-Kovra, Skr. trinsati, all from a com-
mon base *tri-dakanti or *tri-dakanta.

40. Ceathracha (forty), ceathrachad.

Ceuthracha = Old Gael, cethorcha (gen. cethorchat, nom. plur.
cethorchait, dat. plur. cetharchattaib, cethrachtuib) = *cetor-cants,
plur. *cetor-cantis, from a base *kvatvar-dakant-, to which may,
likewise, be referred Lat. quadra-ginta = *quatuara-decinta, Gr.
rea-aapaKovra, Skr, katvannsat, Zend kathware.sata.

50. Caoga (fifty), caogad.

Caoga = Old Gael, cdica (gen. cdicat, plur. cdicait, dat. plur,
caecaib) = *c6icechant = *conci-cants, plur. *conci-cantis, from a
base *kvankva-dakant, to which, likewise, belong Lat. qvin-
quaginta = *qvinqva-decinta, Gr. TreinrKovTa, Skr. paukd-mt,
Zend panka-suta.

100. Geud (one hundred), ce'ad.

Ceud or ce'ad = Old Gael, cet = *cent- agrees with Lat. centu-m,

Gr. k-KUTO-v {e = eV, one), Skr. sata-m, Zend, sate-ni, Lith. szirata-s,

Old Bulg. S'lito = *kata-in or kanta-m, Goth, hunda- = *honda-, all

from a base kantam shortened, according to Schleicher, from

dakan-dakan-ta (10x10).

The Welsh is cant, which has retained the nasal, the Corn, is
cans- cant, and the Ai-m. cant.

1000. Mile (thousand).

Mile (Old Gael. ace. inili, nom. plur. nvili, dat. tnilib) = Lat. mile
(thousand) = mille.

In modern Gaelic, mile is indeclinable in the singular, but the
plural has in the nom. milte and in the dat. miltibh. The Welsh
and Arm. is mil, the Corn. myll.

(Tu be continued.)

Studies in Gaelic Grammar — the Particle Ann. 231

STUDIES IN GAELIC GRAMMAR— (1) THE
PARTICLE ANiV.

The difficulty* so often experienced in connection with the use
of the particle aim in modem Gaelic, arises chiefly from not dis-
tinguishing words, which, although spelt in the same way, are, in
reality, diflerent parts of speech, viz., the pronominal adverb ann
(there, then), the prep, ann = an (in), and the "prepositional
pronoun " ann (in him, in it).

1. Ann (there, then) is the modern form of the old Gael. pron.
adv. and (there, then) = * sand, which Ebel regarded (cf Kuhn's
Beitrage, iii. 272) as an old locative case of the art. ind = sind =
*sanda. Ann is thus a demonstrative adverb connected etymo-
logically with the Skr. dem. pron. ana (this), Lith «ns, fem. ana
(that, that one), Slav, onu (that). Except in certain combina-
tions with prepositions such as " anns an " (in the) = " a7in san "
= Old Gael, isin or issin = in sin ; leis an (with the) = le san =
Old Gael, lasin or lassin = la sin ; ris an (to the) = n san = Old
Gael, frisin or frissin=fn sin, s of the stem *sanda is dropped,
as in amhail = samhail = *samali, cognate with Skr. savia (like),
Lat. similis, Goth, sama, Eng. same.

* The following extract from au interesting little work by the Eev. Dr.
Maason on Celtic Idioms, recently published by Messrs. Maclaohlan & Stewart,
Edinburgh, sets the difficulty here referred to in a clear and striking b'ght
(pp. 66, 68) : — " Tlie curious and perplexing idiom now under consideration
is entirely difi'erent. It is glanced at by Stewart in his Gaelic Grammar,
2nd edition, pp. 136, 137, where he makes some show of explaining it.
That no injustice may be done to this, the ablest of all our Scotch grammar-
ians, I shall quote here all that he has written on the subject." Having
given several of Stewart's examples of the use of ann, the writer proceeds : —
" But Dr. Stewart entirely evades the real difficulty of his own quotations.
Taken literally, bha e'n a dhuine ionraic = was he iu his man just ; and ghabh
thu bean Uriah gu bhi 'na mnaoi dhuit /ejn=taken h;ist thou (the) wife of
Uriah to be in her woman to thyself. The real question is, how are we to
explain the use of the preposition and possessive pronoun in this very pecuhar
idiom ? And it appears to me that the idiom is one which, to the philologist,
is fraught with a depth of interest such as can be measui-ed only by its un-
doubted obscurity. I must, however, frankly confess my iuability, thus far,
to oflfer any explanation which meets all the requirements of this curious philo-
logical puzzle. That cm-ions puzzle I have turned over, and turned about,
scanning it as narrowly as I could, in every possible light, and from every con-
ceivable point of view. I have examined it, and cross-examined it, philo-
logically, and I have tried to scrutinize its history in every conceivable way.
But I have not been able satisfactorily to get at the true story of its birth and
growth."

232 Studies in Gaelic Gramtnar — the Particle Ann.

It may be noticed here that Lat. ihi and Eng. tltere, to which
ann corresponds in meaning, are, likewise, old locatives, the
former from the dem. stem i, and the latter from the Indo-Europ.
base ta (he, that).

2. Ann (in) = Old Gael, inn, hid, connected by Stokes with
Lat. indu, an archaic form of the prep, in (in). Ann is, there-
fore, etymologically as well as in meaning identical with an (in),
the regular modern form of the Old Gael. prep, in (in), cognate
with Lat. in, Gr. evl, Skr. an- in antar (inside), Goth., A.S., and
Eng. in.

The prep, ann or an governs the dative when rest in a place is
signified, as in " tha e a muigh " (he is outside) ; but when motion
towards a place is implied, as in " chaidh e a mach " (he went out),
it governs the accusative. " A onuigh " = am muigh = Old Gael.
imniaig (foris) or immuig-in + maig, the prep, in and maig or
muig dat. of mag (a plain), now ma.gh. A mach = am mach =
Old Gael, immach (foras) = in + mach, the prep, in and mach ace.
of magh. The ch of mach is accounted for by the infection of
vowel-flanked g. In a muigh and a mach, n of the preposition
coalesces with m of the following word.

3. Ann (in him, in it) is the modern form of Old Gael. i7id
(the prep, in with pron. ace. sufi'. of 3rd pers. masc. and neut.) In
the Celtic dialects, pronominal suffixes are joined to certain pre-
positions so as to form one word ; as domh (to me) = Old Gael.
dom =■■ do + m, the prep, do (to) cognate with Eng. to, and -m the
suff. of the 1st pers. pron. sing., cognate with Skr. ma, Gr. efxe
Lat. me, Goth, mi-k, Eng. me ; art (upon me) = Old Gael. fo7't =
for-t, the prep. /or (upon) cognate with Skr. upan (adv. above),
Gr. virep, Lat. super, Goth. u,far (above), Eng. over, and -t = suff.
of 2nd pers. pron. sing., cognate with Skr. stem tva, Gr. re for
tFe, Dor. Til, Lat. iu, Goth, thu, Eng, thou; eadarainn (between
us) = Old Gael. etrunn==etr + unn = eter-unn, the prep, eter (be-
tween) cognate with Lat. inter, and the suff. -unn, -un, or -n of
the 1st pers. pron. plur., cognate with Skr. nas, Lat. nos, fee. The
prep, for has last original p (cf. Gael, suan and Gr. vttvo?), and
the prep, inter has lost n before t (cf Old Gael, cdt = Lat. cent-um).

The words formed by joining the pron. pers. suffixes to the
prep, in or ind are : —

1st pers. sing, iiulhirn (in me), modern form annam ;
2nd „ „ innut (iu thee), „ „ aunad ;

Studieti in Gaelic Grummur — Ulc Particle Ann. 233

3rd pers. sing. masc. and neut. dat. ind'nl (in him, in it) ;

„ „ „ feni. dat. indi (in her) ;

„ „ „ niasc. and neut. ace. ind ;

„ „ „ fem. ace. inie ;

l.st „ plur. indiunn (in us), modern iorni amutinn ;

2nd „ „ inclib {in you), „ „ annalhh ;

Srd „ „ dat indih (in them) ;

„ „ „ ace. intiu, „ „ annta.

These forms show that Old Gael, ind- becomes ann- in the
modern language, i before n becoming a as in the art. int = MoA.
an t- (cf intech = Mod. Gael, an t-each, the horse), and in the
interrog. particle mi = Mod. Gael, an, whilst nd becomes n7i, as in
eland (children) = Mod. Gael, clann (connected by Dr. Stokes
with Lat. planta), crand (tree) = Mod. Gael crann, (cognate with
Lat. quernus), and ce^id (head) = Mod. Gael, ceann (connected by
Dr. Windisch with the root gvi, to swell). The regular modern
form, therefore, of ind (in him, in it) is ann (in him, in it ; into
him, into it), which is thus shown to be a different word from
ann (there, then), of which the ancient form is and.

Keeping, therefore, in view that three distinct words in Old
Gaelic, viz., the pron. adv. and, the prep, in of which ind is
another form^ and the prep. pron. ind, have assumed the same
form ann in Mod. Gaelic, we shall proceed to give an analysis
of Stewart's examples of the use of ann. These examples he
divides into three classes (cf Gramm., pp. 136, 137) : —

I. Examples of ann signifying in : —

1. " Anns an tigh " (in the house) = ann (in) + san (the)
+ tigh (house).

Ann = Old Gael, inn, ind, cognate with Lat. indu as above.

San is the dat. sing, of the art. an = sind = * sanda, cognate
with Skr. dem. pron. ana (this), fcc.

Tigh is the dat. sing, of te(i,ch (house) = Old Gael. neut. s-stem
tech=teg, cognate with Lat. tego (I cover), Gr. ariyw (I cover),
a-Ttyrj and riyt] (roof), Lith. utegiu, (I cover), Skr. root sthag (to
cover), isthagdmi (I cover), Indo-Europ. root stag (to cover, to
thatch), Teut. root stak, whence thalc (roof), O.H.G. dcliju (I cover),
A.S. thaec (thatch), Eng. dec]^ and thatch. The ch ottech has arisen
from infected g. Tigh {taigh properly in Scottish Gaelic) is now
u.sed as a nominative alongside of teach.

234 Studies in Gaelic Grammai — the Particle Ann.

2. " Anns an oidhche " (in the night) = ann (in) + san (the)
+ oidhche (night).

Oidhche is the dat. sing, of oidhche (night) = Old Gael. fern, ia-
stem aidche, connected by Pictet with Skr. andhika (night). The
old dat. is aidchi.

3. " Ann an dochas " (in hope) = " an dochas " = an (in) + dbchas
(hope).

Ann an is explained by Stewart (cf. Gramm. p. 127) as a redu-
plicated form of ann or an (cf chuca, to them, mod. form of cuca
and cucthu, which show a reduplication of the prep, co, to). Aii
is the regular mod. form of the Old Gael. prep, in (cognate with
Lat. in), and should, therefore, be written without an apostrophe
before it (a7i, not 'an).

The two views, one of which regards an in such phrases as
" ann an dochas " (in hope), " ann am meadhon a' bhaile " (in the
midst of the town) as the article, and the other of which regards
it as an abbreviated form of " ann an," will be afterwards dis-
cussed, when we shall show that both are erroneous.

Dbchas is the dat. sing, of the masc. noun dbchas (hope), gen.
dbchais, a derivative from the adj. ddigh, dbich (probable, likely,
certain), compar. docha = Old Gael, ddchu, which Stokes has con-
nected with Gr. SoKew, but which Zimmer (Cf Zeitschr. fiir Vergl.
Spr. xxiv. 202) would resolve into *do-ech, *do-sech, or *do-fech
(cf the roots sale, to say, and vak, to speak).

4. " Anns a' bharail sin (of that opinion, lit. in that opinion)
= ann (in) +sa' (the) + bharail (opinion) + sin (that).

Sa' = san, the dat. sing. fem. of the article. The nasal of the
article is elided in Scottish Gaelic in the dat. sing, before nouns
beginning with a guttural or a labial (/ excepted), when the
governing preposition terminates with a consonant. When the
nasal is elided, the initial consonant of the following word is
aspirated.

Bharail is the dat. sing, of the fem. noun harail = Old Gael.
haramail (opinion, conjecture), " apparently a compound of
samail " (Stokes) =*samali, cognate with Lat. similis, Gr. 6/xaX69,
ofiog, Ski\ samas, Goth, sama, Eng. same, &c.

Sin (that), dem. pron. from the stem sa (with suff. na) identical
with Skr. sa, sa-s (he), and connected with Old. Lat. su-m, sa-m
(cf. p. 49). In Gaelic the dem. pron. follows its noun, which then
takes the article before it. "That man" is "an duine sin " (the

Studies in Gaelic Grammtar — the Purtide Aiiv. 235

man that, like the Greek o aiSpwTro^ eKeivo(i). The explanation of
the Gaelic idiom is that sin is a dera. locative.

II. Examples of «?m denoting existence, or the pron. adv.
a nib : —

1. " Ta * abhainu anu " (there is a rivei-) = ia (is, exists) +
ahhainn (river, a river + ann (there).

Ta (is) = *std, 3rd sing, of tdu = *stchb, which agrees with Lat.
stu (I stand) = *stoo. Ata (is, exists) is the 3rd sing, of atdu =
*ud-stau, agreeing with Lat. asto (I am, I exist) = Lat. ad-sto = ad-
stao. Ta and ata denote existence connected with locality.

Ahhainn (river) is really an accusative form from Old Gael.
abann, aband (river), but is now, like many other accusatives,
used as both nominative and accusative. This word is frequently
written a7nhainn, no doubt from a supposed connection with Lat.
aninis (river), a supposition which may be correct if amnis
= abnis. Pictet has compared abann, Welsh afon, Arm. aven,
with Skr. avani (stream), and aband, inferred from abann,
with the Skr. river-name avanti, and with Gr. "A^as, gen.
"X^avTO^. ■ Cf. Beitr. p. 96.

Ann = Old Gael, and has here precisely the force of the Eng_
adv. there ( = old locative of the in " there is a river." The ety-
mology of ann was given above.

2. "Nach bidhinn ann ni's mo " (that I should not be or exist
any more) = nach (that not) + bidhinn (I should be) + ann
(there, in existence) -i- ni's (&ny) + mb (more).

Nach = na-ch is the negative relative, connected with Skr. na
(not) and ka (and, also), Lat. neqice.

Bidhinn is the 1st pers. sing, (with pron. suft'.) of the con-
ditional mood of bi (be). Old Gael, biu, (I am), cognate with Lat.
vivo (I live), vivus (alive), Gr. /3lo^ (life) = ^iFog, Goth, qvius (liv-
ing), Eng. quick.

Ann is the pron. adv. signifying there or in existence.

Ni's = Old Gael, indas = in + das, the prep, in cognate with
Lat. in (cf. above), and das the relative form of tdu (I am). For
das cf Z^ 489, 717.

Mb is the compar. of the adjective mbr (great), from the root
mag (cf. Curt. Gr. Etjnn., pp. 329, 330), and, therefore, cognate
with Lat. magnus (great), i.tc.

* Ta is usually unaccented in modern Gaelic, but always accented in the
ancient language.

236 Studies in Gaelic Grammar — the Pavtlde Ann.

3. " B'fhearr a bhith marbh na ami " (it were better to be dead
than to be alive or in existence) = ha (was, were) +fiarr (better)
+ a-bhith (to be, being) + marbh (dead) + na (than) + anii (there, in
existence).

Ba is the 3rd pers. sing. pret. of the verb bu, from the Indo-
Europ. root bhu (to be, to become), whence Lat. Ju-i, Gr. <pvw
(I beget) <pv-}i (growth), Skr. root bhil, bhavas (origin), Zend bil
(to be), Goth, bau-an (to dwell), A.S. beo-m (I am), Eng. be.

Fearr = Old Gael, ferr, Welsh gwell, is connected with Skr.
variyas, from root var (to choose, prefer).

A = do (to), cognate with Goth du, A.S. to, Eng. to, Germ.
zu (to).

Bhith (aspirated after a or do) = Old Gael, bitifh (to be) = *hidi
agreeing with Skr. bhtUis (existence), Lith. biUi (to be), from the
root bliw noticed above.

Marbh = Old Gael, marb = *marva from the root mar (to
grind, rub, kill, die). Cf. Welsh marw = marh and Gr. fjiaiipo^ =
fxapFoi (see Stokes' Fel. Oeug. p. 290).

Na = Ir. iona = Old Gael, inda (than) = m-cZa, the pref in
( = prep, in) and da (with d for t) from the verb tdim (I am). See
Windisch's Ir. Texte, s.v. tdi')iL

Ann is the pron. adv. signifying there or in existence. On the
transition of meaning from locality to existence in the case of the
locative there, of Maetzner's Eng. Gramin., iii, lOi, and Bain's
Higher Eng. Gramm., p. 68.

" B'fhearr a bhith marbh na ann " is more accurately " b'f hfearr
a bhith mai-bh na a bhith ann." The nom. to ba is "a bhith
marbh," the predicate being fearr, which is aspirated after ba.

4. " Ciod a th' ann " (what is it) ? = ciod (what) + a (rel. that) +
th' for tha or ta (is) + ann (there or in existence) ?

Ciod = 0\d Gael, cid (neut. interrog. pron. what) =Ci'-cZ of which
ci- is connected with cia (what), Welsh pwy, Skr. ki-m (qui-d),
Lat. qui-s, qui-d, from stem Id weakened from ka (who).

A (that, who, which) = a)i. =*san belonging to the stem of the
article {*sanda) and cognate with Skr. dem. pron. aiuc (this).
Cf Beitr. ii. 75.

Ta explained above.

Ann is the pron. adv., as ab jve.

" Ciod a th' aun ? " is equivalent to " ciod an ui a ta aim ?" (what
is the thing that is there or that exists ?)

^iiuhcfi iv Gaelic Gr(i7),v:((i — ilie Pnriick Aw. 2S7

5. "Is niisf til' aim "(it is 1), fdi- " is niisc a ta aim " =- v'.s (is)
+ mise (I myself, or I emphatic) 4 a (tliat) + ^« (is, exists) + ca)?;
(there).

Is is the Srd pers. sing. pvcs. of the verb am (I am), from the
root as (to breathe, live, exist, be). Is = *esti cognate with Gr.
earl, Lat. cd, Lith. e'sti, Goth, isf, Germ, ist, A.S. and Eng. is
for ist.

Mise = 'rni-se = Old Gael, messe or mese = me-se, of which me- is
the 1st. pers. pron. me (I) cognate with Lat. me, Gr. e^f, Skr. ?7t«,
Goth, mi-s (to me), mi-k (me), A.S. and Eng. me, and -s«, -sse
(emph. pron. suff.). For the etymology of -sa, -se, -sse, -siu, &c.,
see Beitr. iii, 273 sq.

For analysis of " a ta ann " see last sentence.

6. " Mar gu b'ann " (as it were, lit., as though that were) -
"mar gu'm b'ann "=7na/' (as, as though) +gu'm {that, ad quod)
+ ha (was, were) + ann (there).

Mar (as) = Welsh mor, Corn. m<i): For etymology see p. 49.

Gu'7)i (with 'm for 'n before the labial b) = Old Gael. conj. con
(that) =co + n, the prep, co (to, ad) = *coth cognate with Gr. Kara
and n for an = *san ace. of the rel. pron. an, a, explained above.

Ba and ann explained above.

In accordance with the laws applicable to a primitive nasal
auslaut, the n of con is regularly dropped, in the ancient language
before s, f, and the tenues c, f, t. It is assimilated to the liquids
{I, m, n, and r) with which it frequently coalesces, and is pre-
served before the medials and the vowels. The influence of these
laws is seen, in the modern language, in the two forms gu^n and
gu of this conjunction. Dr. Stewart (cf Gramm. p. 176), who
had no opportunity of becoming acquainted with the ancient lan-
guage, was misled by these two forms into concluding that the n of
giin is merely a euphonic letter, a mistake into which he would
not have fallen had the principles of Gaelic grammar and ety-
mology been known in his time as they are known since the pub-
lication of Zeuss' Grammatica Cclticu.

In the six phrases which we have last analysed, ann agrees in
meaning with the Eng.ndwtJa're in such phrases as "there is," "there
was," " there exists," " there stands," in which the adverb, origin-
ally a dem. locative signifying in that flace, has come to express
merely existence. " It is not difficult," says Dr. Bain, " to account
for this transition. To be able to say that a thing is in a certain

238 Studies in Gaelic Grammar — the Particle Ann.

place is to give an emphatic assurance that it exists; and hence
the localising statement has become the statement of existence."
Instead of saying " a road is " or " exists," we say " there is a
road." In English, there, in this sense, always precedes the verb ;
but, in Gaelic, the verb always precedes the adverb ann.

In the four following expressions, 'n = an or ann (in), and,
therefore, they should have been placed by Stewart under his
first head or division : —

7. " Tha 6 'na dhuine ionnraic" (he is a just man, lit., he is in
his just man) = tha (is) + e (he) + 'n for an or ann (in) + a
(his) + dhuine (man) + ionnraic ]\viX,.

Tha is a common modern form of la or aia explained above.

E is the 3rd pers. pron. masc. = Old Gael, e and he, fem. si,
neut. ed, cognate with Goth. masc. i's, fem. si, and neut. ita (cf
Beitr. ii. 188).

'N = a« = Old Gael, in (in) cognate with Lat. in, &c.

A (liis) cognate with Skr. a,sya (his).

Duine (aspirated because the poss. pron. ended originally with
a vowel) is the dat. sing, of the masc. ?'a-stem divine, plur. danine
(in Old Gael, doini), connected by Stokes (cf Beitr. viii. 332) with
Gr. dvfxoi (the soul, feeling, thought), Lith. ditmds (thought, mind,
feeling), from Indo-Europ. root dhu (to agitate, to fan into a flame).

Ionnraic is the dat. sing. masc. (agreeing with duine) of the
adj. ionnraic = Old Gael, indraic (pure, honest, just) = inrica
(worthy, dignus).

8. " Tha i 'na bantraich " (she is a widow, lit., she is in her
widow) = tha (is) + i (she) + 'n for an or ann (in) + a (her) +
bantraich (widow).

Tha explained above. / = si cognate with Goth, si (she).

'N = an or ann (in) explained above.

A is the poss. pron. fem. agreeing with Skr. asijds (her), and,
therefore, not followed by aspiration.

Bantraich is the dat. sing, of the fem. noun bantrach (widow)
= ban-treabhach = Old Gael, ban-trebthach, compounded of ban
(woman, female) cognate with Boeot. ^nva = Gr. ywi'i, Slav.
zena, Goth, qvens, Eng. queen, from Indo-Europ. root gan (to
beget) and trebthach = treb-thach formed by the suS". thach from
treb (dwelling, abode) = Welsh treb, cognate with Lat. tribua,
Goth, thaurp, N.H.G. dorf, Eng. thorp, from root trab (to dwell,
to possess). Cf Stokes' Ir. Glosses, p. 68.
{To be continued.)

Faillinn lllirin ; Ealaidh Ghaoil a 239

FAILLIRIN ILLIRIN ; EALAIDH GHAOIL A RINN
EOGHAN MACLACHLAINN.

Fonn. — Air faillirin illirin iiiillirin 0,
Air faillirin illiriu iiiillirin O,
Air faillirin lllirin iiiillirin O,
Gur boidheach an comunn 'tlia 'n coinne* 'Strath Mlior.

Gur gile mo leannan na 'n eal' air an t-snamh,

No cobhar na tuinne, 's e tilleadh o'n fcraigh,

No'm blath bhainne buaile, 's a' chuach leia fo bharr,

No sneachd nan gleann dosrach 's e 'ga fhroiseadh imi'n bblar.

Tha cas-fhalt mo riiin-sa gu siiibhlach a' sniomh,
Mar na neuil bhuidhe "lubas air stuchdaibh nan sliabb,
Tha a gruaidh mar an ros, 'n uair a's boidh'che 'bhios 'f hiamh
Fo ur-dhealt a' Cheitein, mu'n 4inch a' ghrian.

Mar Bh^nus a' boillsgeadh thar coilltibh nan ard,

Tha a miog-shilil 'gam bhuaireadh le suaicheantas graidh ;

Tha braighe nan seud ann an eideadh gach aigh,

Mar ghealaich nan speur, 's i cur reultan fo phramh.

Bidh an iiiseag 'san srae6rach fo lointibh nan druchd,
Toirt failte le 'n oran do'n 6g-mhaduinn chiiiin ;
Ach tha 'n uiseag neo-sheolta 's an smeorach gun sunnt,
'Nuair 'thoisicheas m' fheudail-s' air gleusadh a eifiil.

'N uair 'thig samhradh nan noinean a chomhdach nam bruach,
'S gach eoinean 's a' chrochd-cboill' a' ceol leis a' chuaich,
Bidh mise gu h-eibhinn a' leimrich 's a' ruaig,
Fo dhluth- mheuraibh sgaileach a' mannran ri m' luaidh.
Air faillirin, &c.

TRANSLATION.

By the Author, Ewen Maclachlan, Teacher of the Grammar
School, Old Aberdeen.

Not the swan on the lake, or the foam on the shore,
Can compare with the charms of the maid I adore :
Not so white is the new milk that flows o'er the pail,
Or the snow that is show'r'd from the boughs of the vale.

* Coiuiiimh.

240

Rinn Eachan Maclachlainn.

As the cloud's yellow wreath on the mountain's high brow,
The locks of my fair one redundantly flow;
Her cheeks have the tint that the roses display,
When they glitter with dews on the morning of May.

As the planet of Venus that gleams o'er the grove,

Her blue-rolling eyes are the symbols of love :

Her pearl-circled bosom diff'uses bright rays,

Like the moon, when the stars are bedimm'd with her blaze.

The mavis and lark, when they welcome the dawn.
Make a chorus of joy to resound through the lawn :
But the mavis is tuneless ; the lark strives in vain,
When my beautiful charmer renews her sweet strain.

When summer bes])angles the landscape with flow'rs,
While the thrush and the cuckoo sing soft from the bow'rs,
Through the wood-shaded windings with Bella I'll rove,
And feast unrestrain'd on the smiles of my love.
Air faillirin, &c.

AIR FAILLIRIN ILLIRIX lULLIRIN O.

r :-.m : r | r:-.m : s

u

=d:d:*:

—I H— I tr-

:d.

s ' d':-.t:d'|s:-.I :s

ly — -J — l—j — \~^ — \—

Mode of the 2nd of the 8cale.

:1 |r:— :m; d:-.r:d |d:-.r:m i s :-.l : 8 | m :

iii^^ilia^

w-^^-

r

I r

-a( — al— 2— S— * — »■—»■ — m- 1

«cct=::^f==^=I=3:

l:-.t:d' iP:-:d

m':-.r':d' |l:-.t:d' l:-.s :1 |r:

, — •—

THE

SCOTTISH CELTIC REVIEW.

No. 4.— JULY, 1885.

DUAN NA MUIREARTAICH.

[From a MS. collection of Ossianic poetry, taken down in 1802
by the Rev. Mr. Sage, minister of KilJonan, Sutlierland.shire,
from the recitation of Donald M'Kay, of Borgybeg, in Strathmore,
in the same county, and of George Morrison, Lord Reay's forester
in Strathmore, "two illiterate, sagacious,aDd genuine Higlilanders."
The following copy, which is longer and less corrupt than any
hitherto published, is printed exactly as it was written by the
collector; but a revised vereion, with a literal translation, is
annexed.]

The following is written in the MS. at the beginning of the
ballad : —
"From George Morrison, Lord Recujs Forester, now liviiuj (1802)."

La dhuinn air tulach ear
'Sag amharc Eirinn mu timchioll
Gu facas leinn air barraibh thonn,
A fuath arach adhbhail chrom.
'S e b' ainm do 'n fliuath nach tim,
Mhuireartach, nihagh ruadh mhoitheaa
O chrich Lochlin tighean air sail
Gu CIS Eirin a throgail.
Bha claidheamh meirg air a crios
'N iim dhi clisgeadh garljh glas
Q

242 Duan na Mu'ireartaich.

'S bha da slileagh fhad chaol chath
Air an taobh eile do na cailich.
Aodan du'-ghorm air dreach guaill
Deud charbadach cham ruadh
Aon suil ronuach 'n a ceann
Bu luaitlie na rounag gheamhrai
Bha crin-fhas Hath air a ceaun
Mar chailleach cham-chas chrisin [ghris-fhionn] '
'Si 'gamharc na Feinne fo dheas
Ghluais a bheisfc gun iueas.
Aig meud mir' agus a h-;iir
Riuneas leatha cin gun chomain
Mharbh i le tabliachd eeud laocli
Agus gaire anu a garbh chraos.
" O fhlath uau cuach thanaig mi
Thuirt a fuath diomisach deagh-dht\n
Geilidh gach naonar 's a mheigh
'S e dh' iarradh a fuath na comhiag.
" Gabhaibh a chungadh on 's i choir
Deich ceud ubhal do 'n dearg or
B' f hearr dhuit bhi chnodach chlach
'Na coruhrag na Feinne fuiltich.
" Ged gheibhinn bar brigh Eirinn uile
A h-6r, a h-airgiod is a li aindriun
B' fliearr leam fo stailin mo laimh
Ceann Oscair, Raoin is lulain.
Thuirt an laoch nach d' fhuiling sar
Mac Muirn do b' ainm Conan
" Fagaidh thu dos chinn chrin
An duil mhic Oisein iarrudh
Ghearruin stail fathach fann
'S nin deargadh orm do bhreun lann
'S air sciath chuileanach nan con
Na bi oirne muitheadh."
Dar chunuaic iad calg na beist
Dh'eirich Fionn flath na Feinne
Dh' eirich Oisein flatli nam fear
Dh' eirich Oscar, dh' eirich lulain
Dh' eirich mac righ chiar-dhubh dhuine
' The brackets are iu tlie MS.

Diuin na Muireartaich. 243

Dh' cirich sud agus Luin ' na buigliin

Dli' eiricli an ditliis, bu bhriagli dieach

Dh'eiiich Raoiiio is Mac Lutliach.

Dh' eirich Mac an Leithe na dliamhair

Dli'eirich Glaisean le tabhachd

Dh' eirich agus ai'd Aurag

Dh' eirich Caolt, dh'cii'ich Conan

Dh' eirich Diarmaid o Duibhn

Dh' eirich sin agus Treamhar

Dh' eirich an Rcul nach tim

Feinne mhic Cumhail ma thimchicill

Do bhuiu an athais, gun scleo.

Rinn sinn ci'o crodhant grabhail

An t sheisear b' fhearr d' ar Feinn

Chaidh a chondirag ris a bheist.

Dheanadh i frithealadh ma seach

Mur gu an critheadh an lasair.

Ach na thachair Mac Cumhail an aigh

Agus a bhiast, laimh air laimh

Leithid cha d' fhuaras mar sin

0 cheardach Loin mhic Luibhin.

Bha dealt air bur a lainn

Aig mac Cumhail mhic Tugheal

Bha struthaibh fola dol re lar

Agus ceo teas dol 's an iarmailt.

Bha tuth mhic Cumhail re guin

'S bha braon do fhuil air na fraochaibh

Mharbhadh a JIhuireartaeh leis an vigh

'S ma mharbh, cha bu mharbhadh min,

Cha chualas leithid do ghair

O bhas [a bha as ?]" na Feinne re aon la !

Dh' imich sgeul ud fa thuath

Gu crioch Lochlain nam mor shluagh

Throg an gobhuin leis an bhrigh

Gu tigh Fothuin an ard righ,

Rinneas head air [ars? deir ?]- Gobhuin nan duan

Mharbhadh a mhuireartach mhagh ruadh.

Thuirt an righ, nach robh do shluagh

A mharbhadh a mhuireartach bhuidhe.

' Lerin ? ■ The brackets are in the MS,

244 Daaii na Muireartaich.

Mur do sliluig i talanih-tull,
Na mur do bhath i miiir domhuin lom,
Ars an gobhuin c' ait robh do shluagh an dombuiii
A mharbhagh a rahuireartach mhagh ruadb.
Cha 'n e uihaibh i ach an Fheinn
An droing o nach bunar geill
'S mor an nair do fblath Fail
Bhith geileadh do kichd aoin eilein.
Ged bhitheadh sluagh an domhuin uile ann
Eadar thuath is uaislibh
Fuath na duine cha racbadh as
O'n t shluagh akiin fbalt-bhuidhe.
Trogair thugam mo theaghlach coir
Righ na h-easbaig is a lod
Righ Greig Righ galeam glan
'S gun trogam deich mile barcich'
Trialaidh mis' an iar
Agus bheireams' mo mhionnan righ
Ma mharbhagli mo mhuireartach mhin
'N Eirinn cha'n fbag mi clach,
Ann alt no toran no fireach
Gun throgail ann coruin mo long,
Eirinn choimhliont' eothrom,
Bheirinn breabaiiaich air muir
Dha tharuing as a shambchair.
\Smor spliagh do luingeas bhan
Dheanadh Eirinn a throgail
'S nach robh do luingeas air bith
Throgadh do Eirinn cuig ceud dhiubh.
Deich fichead is deich mile long
Throg an Kigh, is bu luchd trom
Air crioch Eirinn a chur as
Is dhitheachadh na Fiann na faragb.
Cha robh port, na leath-phort ann
Ann an cuig cuigibh na h-Eirinn
Nach ro Ian dheth a luingeas bhan
Agus biorlainean fo thigbearnan.
Chuir e teach dai reach d gu flath Fail
A mhuireartach thighean dhathigb sl;ui
' bareicli i

Ihimi ml Miiircartdich. 245

Le hb.v biigh Eiriiiii uile,

Eadar mhac rigli agiis rodhiiiiie.

Bheireadli mac Cumhail siul uile

Do righ Lochluiu gun aon lihuile

Deich ceud sciath is claidheamb cni)duie'h

Deich ceud slcagh le crann-luraicli

Deich ceud slabhraidli aintriii

Deich ceud cti le coilear eil

Deich ceud ubhal do'n dearg 6r

Deich ceud sal tar chaol-chath

Deich ceud bratach mhin dath

Deich ceud saoi nam b'eigiu leis

Deich ceud siian oir is diaghlaid.

Ged ghe'bheadh Righ Lochluiu sud
'Sua bha do sheoid bhuaghach an Eirlnn
Mhionuaich e, nach pilleadh e shluagh
Ach am bith Eirinu na tor luath.
Fear-labhairt a' chomhradh chiuin
Triath nihic Trathail, mhic Treinmhoir,
B'fliearr na sirreadh o thuinn gu tuinn
Ar faotainn uile, air aon bhonn.
.Sin dar labhair Carthi' nan glean n
Ma ghabbas sibh coinhairle Fhinn
Bheirear ar sar air Flath
'Sbithidh sibh gu brath fo 'n Fheinn.
Ghluais lulain 's bu cheim laoich
Gach neach lean e taobh air thaobh
r.u leagail Charthi o'n ait
'Scha b'aill le neach a shoghadli.
" Stad, lulain mar a tha,"
'Se labhair Mac Cumhail an aigh
" Ge olc iomhaigh an fhir
'Sro mhath lamh 's an iorgliail."

Avs Oscar is e gabhail leo
' Ge b' e long dhiu' as airde seol
'S ma mhigh i full air a druim
Na cha bhith urad na coluinn.
Gluaisidh Fili freagarach Fhinn
Fear thagradh gu h eolach
'Sa labhairt gu fior-ghlic e

246 Dimn na Mwireartaich.

Ris an Righ neo-ghraidhte.

Ge beag leibhs' an Fheinn uile

Na seachd cathan co-chalmunt

Bheir sibh ar teann-leum troi' torn glas

Na ni sibh uile aiv aimhleas.

Brengacli do bheacbd Fhili Fhinn

Co chual do chomhairle chruaidli

Ana tus cath na mor shluagh

'N am glacadh crualdh nan creach

Is am sathadh na sleaghan seirmneach

Se labhair gu feargach an Righ,

Co math re trian na bheil sud

Ni bheil dh'eainn [fheinne] ^ an Eirinn

Trogar thugainn fearg an ligh

Lan do mheirg sa dh'aimian.

Nam b'olc dhuinn bhi air ar cinn

Cha b' fhearr dhiubhs' thighean thugainn

Rinn iad cro' mu ar magh [cromadh air ?]

Sluagh Righ Lochlaiiin m'ar timchioU

'S cha b' aill leo gun bhith ann

Ach ar sgrios uile air an aon bhall.

B' iomadh 's a chro' mili-fear

Dheanadh calg gun chomain

'S bu lionar claigean gu chur re I^r

Is coluinn air am maoladh.

B' iomadh ann geur-lot sleagh

Is gathan eaol nimhneach

B' iomadh laimh threuu dor easamh

O eirigh greiu gu ceann fheasgair.

Mharbh Oscar ann tithad an t shluaigh

Ceud fhear ma cheud uair

'S ceud eile do 'n phobuil aris

Is e deanamh air Righ Lochlain.

Agus ceud eile do mhacamh nam fear

A bha thall air do Righ Lochluin

Eadar na Saoithean ma seach

Gu robh an Toscar gu creach

Ach na mharbhagh le dithean na sluagh

Righ air meud onorachd.

' The brackets are in the MS.

Duan na Muircartaich. 247

Dar chunaic iad gun tliuit an Kigh

Aig nicud am niir' 's an aire

Lcig lo strathaibh gu sail

Bha cliliar-chath air an ioniaii.

Deich ficliid mill rigli Lochliiin do shluagh

Air uchd cath Beinn Eaduiii gu uair

' S cha deachaidh aobhar arm as

Ach aon mhili gu loingeas

An deigh Ian loir do 'n air

Chithte gum bu chalp dha

Gu rachadh tromh thualadh na sta [sleagh ? stail]

Na corun tromh dhruim Oscair.

Nan tarladh tu la sin

Bhitli air uchd cath Beinn Eaduin

Cha chual thu leithid ghair

O bhas [a bha as]' na Feinno re aon la.

The following versions of this ballad have already appeared in
print : —

1. Hill's Version (S7 lines).— Mr. Thomas Ford Hill, an English-
man, who travelled in the Highlands in 1780, wrote from oral
recitation several pieces of ancient Gaelic poetry, which he pub-
lished in the Gentleman's Magazine, and afterwards in pamphlet
form.

2. Gillies' Version (112 lines). — Mr. John Gillies, a bookseller
in Perth, published, in 1786, a large and most valuable collection
of Gaelic poetry, including several ancient ballads, of which the
" Muireartach " is one. This version has been reprinted by Mr.
J. F. Campbell in Leahhar na Fe'inne.

3. Mr. J. F. Campbell's Version (213 lines), taken down in 18C0
from oral recitation in South Uist, has been published, with a
translation, in the Srd vol. of Campbell's West Highland Tales.

4. MacNicol's version (86 lines), taken down from oral recita-
tion, about 175.5, by the Rev. D. MacNicol, of Lismore, Argyll-
shire, and published by Mr. Campbell in Leabhar na Fe'inne.

5. Irvine's version (113 lines), published in Leahhar na Fe'inne
from the MS. collection of the late Rev. Dr. Irvine, Little DunPeld.

6. Two fragments, the one containing 30 lines and the other 31
lines, published in Leahhar na Feinne.

The version we now piiblish extends to 222 lines.
'The wonls wilhin brackets are in the MS.

248 Ditan na Malruartaich.

DUAN NA MUIREARTAICH.
(Revised versiou of preceding.)
L^ dhuinn air tulaich shoir,
'S ag amharc Eireann in' a tiinchioll,
Gu facas leiun air bhairaibh thonn
All fhuath-arrachd adhbhail, chrom.

'Se 'b 'ainm do'n fhuath nach tiom

A' Mliuireartach bhaodh,' ruadh, mhuing-fliiimn;

0 chiich Lochlainn tighin air sail,

Gu cis Eireann a throgail.-

Bha claidheamli nmirgeach air a crios,
'N am dhi clisgeadh, garbh, glas ;
'S bha da sldeagh fhada, chaol-chatha,
Air an taohh eile do'n chaillich.

Eudaa du'-ghorm air dlircach guail ;
Deud charbadach cham, ruadh ;
Aon shuil ronnach 'na ceann,
'Bu luaithe ua reannag gheamhraidh.

Bha greann ^ ghlas-liath air a ceann,
Mar choille chrionaich ■* chrithinn;
'Si 'g amharc na Feinn' fa dheas,
Ghluais a' bheist gu 'n innis.

Aig meud a mir' agus a h-air,
Rinneas leatlia cin gun chomain ; '
Mharbh i le 'tiibhachd ceud laoch,
Agus gaire ami a garbh chraos.

" 0 fhlath nan cuach thainig mi,"
Thuirt am fuath diomasaeh deagh-dhan ;
Geilleadh gach naoinear 'sa' mhagh,
'Se a dh' iarr am fuath, no comhrag.

' Several versions have maol (bald) ; but bhaodli (wild) or bhaobh (furious
represents more accurately the mhagh of Sage's MS.

^ The last syllable was long, rhyming with sail.

'The MS. crlii-flids or crlon-fhas (stunted growth or crop) makes good
sense ; but the greann ghlas (grey hair) of JNIac Nicol, Gillie.s, and Irvine's ver-
hioiis, seems preferable.

The Lay of the Maiirartuch. 249

THE LAY OF THE MUIREARTACH.

TRANSLATION.

One day, when on an eastern hill,
Looking on Erin all around.
Wo saw, approaching on the waves,
A sjiectral monster, huge, deformed.

The name of the undaunted wraith
Was the wild, red, white-maned Muireartach ;
From Lochlann's bounds .she came on sea.
To exact from Erin tribute.

A rusted sword was in her belt,
When she started, stout and pale ;
Two long and slender battle-spears
Upon the carlin's other side.

Her face was blue-black, like to coal ;
Her long jaw-teeth were crooked, red ;
One soft bleared eye was in her head.
Which quicker moved than winter star.

Upon her head was short grey hair,
Like unto stunted aspen brushwood;
When to the .south she saw the Feinn,
Advanced the monster to their camp.

By reason of her wrath and slaughter.
She wrought harm without return ;
A hundred men with might she slew.
While in her rugged throat was laughter.

" From the prince of cups I come,"
Said the proud and haughty spectre ;
That every nine in the plain should yield.
The wraith demanded, or else combat.

* The three versions referred to in the last note have coille chrlonaich. The
MS. " Mar chailleach cham cbas ghris-f hioun " (like bow-legged brindled hag)
is evidently a corrujjtiou.

'The last syllable was long, rhyming with h-dir.

250 Duan na Muireartuich.

" Gabhaibh a' chuinha, o'n 'si 'clioir,
Deich ceud ubhal de 'n dearg or ;
B'fhearr dhuit bhith a' cagnadh ' chlacb,
Na comhrag na F^inne fuiltich."

" Ged gheibhinn barr-brigh feireanii uile,
A h-6r, a h-airgiod is a fiondruia', ^
B' fhearr leam fo stailin mo laimh'
Ceanu Oscair, Raoin, is lollainn."

Thuirt an laoch nach d'fhuiling sar,
Mac-Moirue, do 'm b' ainm Conan,
" Fagaidh tu dos a' chinn chrin,
An dfiil mhic Oisein iarraidh."

" Ghearrainn stail fathach fann,
'S ni 'n deargadh orm do bhreun laun ;
'S air sgiath chuileanach nan con,
[Air sgath luchd-cumail nan con] '
Na bi oirnn a' maoidheadh."

Dar cbunnaic iad colg na bi^ist,
Dh' ^iricli Fionu, flath na Feinn',
Dh' (iirich Oisein, flath nam fear,
I)h' eirich Oscar, dh' ^irich lollaun.

Dh' eirich mac righ chiar-dhuibh Dhuinii,
Dh' Eirich sud agus Luin-ua-Buidhn ;
Dh' eirich an dithis 'bu bhriagha dreach,
Dh' t^irich Raoine is mac Lughaich.

Dh' eirich mac an Leighe 'na dhamhair,
Dh' Eirich Glaisean le tabhachd,
Dh' Eirich agus ard Amhrag,
Dh' dirich Caoilte, dh' dirich Conan.

Dh' Eirich Diarmaid O'Dhuibhn',
Dh' eirich sin agus Treunmhor,
Dh' eirich an reul nach tiom,
Fdinne Mhic-Cumhaill mu 'thimchioll.

' Cagnadh (cliewiug) we adopt fram Gillies and MacNicol's versions. The

MS. is " chnodach."

" A metal frequently referred to in Irish writings ; " white bronze."

' The line within brackets, " Air sgath luchd-cumail nan con " (For the sake

of the keepers of the hounds), we give from MacNicol and Gillies' versions

The Lay of the Mulrcartuch. 251

" Accept the bribe,^ wince it is just,
Ten hundred ap})les of red gokl ;
Better thou should'st be chewing stones
Than combating the bloody Feinn."

" Though I shoukl got all Erin's treasure,
Her gold, her silver, and her fin dnune,
I'd rather have, by my steel blade.
The heads of Oscar, Raoin, and loUann."

Said he- who never brooked reproach,
Morna's son, whose name was Conan,
" Thy dry^ head's forelock thou shalt lose,
Since thou hast asked the son of Ossian."

" The strengthless steel (?) I would cut through,
Uninjured by thy hideous brand ;
[And for their sake, who keep the hounds],
Do not insult us with thy threats."

When they saw the monster's wrath.
Uprose Finn, pi'ince of the Feinn,
Uprose Ossian, prince of men.
Uprose Oscar, uprose loUann.

Uprose the son of dark-brown King Duinn,
Uprose they and Luin O'Buidhn ;
Uprose the pair of fairest form.
Uprose Raoin and Lugach's son.

Uprose Mac-an-Leighe in haste,
Uprose Cilaiseau in his might,
Those uprose and noble Amhrag,
Uprose Caoilt, uprose Conan.

Uprose Diarmid O'Duiue,
Those uprose and also Trenmor,
Uprose the undaunted star.
With Mac-Cunihall's Feinn around him.
' Offer. - The MS. i.s " l.ioch " (hero). ^ Scrubby, withered.

as an alternative to the corresponding line in tlie MS., " Sair sgiath chuilean-
ach nan con," tlie meaning of which is not obvious.

252 Duan na MuireartaicJi.

Do bhuin an athais gun sgleo,
Riun sinn cro crodhant grabhail ;
An t-seisear a b' fhearr d' ar F^inn",
'Chaidh a chomhrag ris a' bh^ist.

Rinn i frithealadh mu seacli,

Mar gu 'n critheadli an lasair,

Ach na thachair Mac-Cumhaill an aigh

Agus a' bhiast, l&.imh air IMmh.

A leithid cha d' fhuaras mar sin,
O cheardaich Luin-mhic-Liobhainn ;
Bha dealt air barr a lainn,
Aig Mac-Cumhaill mhic-Thuathail.

Bha srutha fola dol re' lar,

Agus ceo teas a' dol 's an iarmailt ;

Bha taobh Mhic-Cumhaill [toUt'] re^ guin,

'S bha braon do 'fhuil air na fraochaibh.

Mharbhadh a' Mhuireartach leis an righ,
'Sma mharbh, cha bu marbhadh mln ;
Cha chualas a leithid do ghair,
O bhas na Fcinne re^ aon la !

Dh' imich an sgeul ud fa thuath,
Gu crioch Lochainn nam mor-shluagh ;
Thug an gobhainn leis a' bhrigh
Gu tigh Fhothuin, an t-Ard-righ.

" Rinneas beud," ars' Gobhainn-nan-cuan,
" Mharbhadh a' Mhuireartach bhaodh, ruadh ; "
Thuirt an righ nach robh do shluagh [air bitli]
Na mharbhadh a' Mhuireartach bhuidhe.

" Mur do shluig i talamh-toll,

No mur do bhath i muir domhain lorn,"

Ars' an gobhainn, " C ait' an robh do shluagh

Na mharbhadh a' Mhuireartach bhaodh, ruadh :

"Cha'n e 'mharbh i ach an Fh^inn',
An droing o nach buinear geill ;
'S mor an nair' do fhlaithibh Fail
Bhith gf^illeadh do luchd aon eilcin."

Thf LaiJ «/ III" Mnirnirtarh. '25:}

To remove, unboa.stiug, tlie reproacli,

We formed a camp entrenched and strong ;

The bravest six among our Feinn,

Went to fight against the monster.

She served out each of" tliem in turn,

Like unto a quivering flame,

Until there met the brave Mac-Cundiall

And the monster, hand to hand.

A fight like this had not been seen,
Since the day of Lon Mac-Liobhann's smithy ;
With dew suffusoil was the lance's point
Of Mac-Cumhall, son of Tuathal.

Streams of blood flowed to the ground,
Hot mist ascended to the sky ;
Mac-Cumhall's side was pierced with wounds.
And his blood bedewed the heath.

The Muireartach by the king was slain,
And if she was, it was no easy slaying ;
Such a shout was never heard,
Since the Feinn's slaughter in one day !

The tidings travelled to the North,
To many-peopled Lochlann's bounds ;
The smitli brought with him the purport
To the house of Fothun, the high king.

" Mischief is done," said the Ocean-smith,
" The wild red Muireartach is slain ; "
The king said that not all on earth
Could slay the yellow Muireartach.

" Unless in quagmire she has sunk,

Or has been drowned in deep smooth sea,"

The smith said, " Where were men on earth

To slay the wild red Muireartach ? "

" 'Twas not they slew her — but the Feinn,

A band who cannot be subdued ;

Great shame 'tis to the chiefs of Fail

To yield to people of one isle."

254 Duati na Muireartakh.

Ged bhidlieadh sluagh an domhain uile ann,

Eadar thuath is uaislibh,

Fuath no duine cha vachadli as

O'n t-sluagh alainn fhalt-bhuidli' [chas].

Trogar thugam mo tlieaghlach coir,
Righ na h-Easbaig is a slilogh,
Righ na Greig', Righ Ghallia ghlain.
[Righ na h-Easj)ainn is na h-Ind.] '

" 'S gu'n trogam deich mile barcach

Triallaidli mis' an iar;

Agus bheiream-sa mo mhiounan righ,

Ma mharbhadh mo Mhuireartach mhin,

An Eirinn nacli fhag mi clach

An allt, no'n torran, no'm fireach,

" Gun throgail an corraibh mo long —
Eirinn choimhlionta, cho-throm ;
Bheirinn breabanaich air muir,
Dh'a tarruing as a skmhchair."

" Is mor spleadh do luingeis bhain,
'Dheanadh Eirinn do throgbhail, ^
'S nach robh do luingeas air bith
Na throgadh dh' Eirinn coigeamh."'

Deich fichead is deich mile long

Throg an righ, is ba luchd* trom, *A1. fheachd.

Gu crioch Eireann a chur as,

Is dhitheachadh nam Fiann na'm faradh.

Cha robh port no leth-phort ann,
An cilig coigeimh na h-Eireann,
Nach robh Ian do a luingeis bhain,
Agus biorlainnean fo thighearnaibh.

Chuir e teachdaireachd gu flath Fail,
A' Mhuireartach thighin dachaidh sltln,
Air neo'' barr-brigli Eireann uile,
Eadar mhac righ agus ro-dhuine.

■ From Mr. J. F. Campbell's version. See " West Highland Tales," vol.
iii., page 133.
■The last syllable was long, rhyming with " bliain."

The Liii/ of the MuireartacJi. 265

" Thoiigli all the meti on earth were there,
Whether of low or high degree,
Escape could neither ghost nor man
From the fair race of yellow hair.

" Gather to me my worthy kin,
The king of Easbag and his host,
The king of Greece, fair Gallia's king,
[The king of Spain and of the Inds].

" That I may raise ten thousand bargemen (?),

I shall journey to the west ;

And I shall give my kingly oath,

If my smooth Jluireartach be slain.

That I in Erin leave no stone

In stream, or hill, or mountain height,

" That on my ships' beaks I uplift not —
Erin complete and equipoised ;
My warriors I shall bring on sea.
To drag her from her still repose."

" Great is thy brag of thy white ships.
That would Erin all uplift ;
And yet all the ships on earth
Could not uplift the fifth of Erio."

Ten score and ten thousand ships
The king raised, 'twas a mighty fleet.
To lay waste the bounds of Erin,
And, if he could, to slay the Feinn.

There was not port nor half-port there.
Within the whole five-fifths of Erin,
That was not full of white-sailed ships.
And of barges under lords.

Message he sent to Erin's prince,
To send the Muireartach home safe ;
Or else the best of Erin's treasure —
Both her kings' and nobles' sons.

'The MS. " cuig ceucl dhiubh," is evidently a corruption for "cdigeamh."

' (If. fiillies' version.

256 Dmm na Muirenvtnicli.

Blieireadh Mac-Gumhaill sud iiile
Do ngh Lnchlainn gun aon bhuille — '
Deich ceud sgiath is claidheanih crodhach,
Deich ceud sleagh le croimi-iitbhrach,

[Deich ceud clogaid is caol-luireaeh],'
Deich ceud slabhraidh fhiondruin',
Deicli ceud cii le coilear" 4\\V,
Deich ceud ubhal de 'n dearg or,

Deich ceud sealtuir chaol-chatha,
Deich ceud bratach mhln-datha,
Deich ceud saoi na 'ra b' eigiii lois,
Deich ceud srian oir is diallaid.

Ged gheibheadh righ Lochlainii sud,
'Sna bha do sheoid bhuadhach an Eiriiin,
Mhionnaich e nach pilleadh e 'shluagh,
Ach am bi Eirinn 'na torr luath'.

Fear-Iabhairt a' chomhraidh chitiin,
Triatli Mhic Thrathail Mliic Threuumhoir,
" B' fliearr na sireadh o thonn gu tonn,
Ar faotain uile air aon bhonn."

Sin dar labhair Garaidh nan gleann,
" Ma ghabhas sibh comhairle Fhinn,
Bheirear 'ur sar air Flath,
'S bithidh sibh gu brath fo 'n Fhdinn'."

Ghluais lollann, 's bu cheum laoich,
Gach neach lean e taobh air thaobh,
Gu leagail Gharaidh o 'n ait,
'S cha b ail le neach a shoigheadh.

" Stad, lollainn, mar a tlia,"

'S e 'labhair Mac-Cumhaill an aigh ;

" Ge h-olc iompaidh an fhir,

'S ro-mhath a lamh 's an iorghail."

Ars' Oscar, is e gabhail leoin,
" Ge b'e long dhiubh a's airde seol,
Snamhaidh i am full air a druini,
Neo cha bhi 'uiread 'na coluinn."

> From Mr. J. F. Campbell's version, referred to in a previous note.
* Lomhaiun.

Thv L,i;i ,;/• Ihv Munrnrlnvh.

That all CuiiiliaH's .son Wduld f^ive
To Loclilaiin's king without one blow —
Ten Imiulreil shields and swords of steel,
Ten liundred spears with shafts of yew,

[Ten hundred helmets and fine mail],
Ten hundred chains ofjiiiilnuiK',
Ten hundred dogs with leathern collars,
Ten Inindred apjdes of red gold,

Ten hundred slender battle-swoi'ds.
Ten hundred finely coloured flags,
Ten hundred warriors, if he must.
Ten hundred reins * of gold and saddles.

All that though Lochlann's king should get,
And Erin's conquering warriors all.
He sw"ore his host would not return
Till Erin became a mound of ashes.

Then spake the man of gentle speech,
The prince Mae-Trathal son of Trenmoi-,
" Better than tracking us from wave to wave.
To get us all upon one spot."

'Twas then spoke Garaidh of the Glens,
" If you take the advice of Finn,
Reproach you'll cast upon the prince.
And be ever subject to the Feinn."

Moved lollann vvitli a hero's step.
And all him followed side by side,
To cast down Garaidh from his place,
But none was willing to assail him.

" Stay thou, lollann, as thou art,"
Said Mac-Cumhall, the high prince ;
"Though evil be the man's advice,
His hand is valiant in the strife."

Said Oscar, who received a wound,
" Whatever ship has highest sail.
Shall swim in blood upon her back.
If in her body be as much."

' Llritlle.-i.

258 Diian na Muireadaich.

Gluaisiilh filidb frcagarrach Fliinn,
Fear a tbagi'adh gu h-c61ach ;
'S a' labliairt gu fior ghlic e,
Ris an rigli neo-ghiadhaighte :

" Ge beag leibbs' an Fhvinn' uile,

Ka seachd catban co-cbabnunt',

Bheir sibli ar teann lonm troinib tbom glas,

Neo ni sibb uile 'ur n-aimbleas."

" Breugach do bbeacbd, fbibdb Fhinn,
Co a chual do chombairle cbruaidb
An tus catb nam mor sbluagli,
'N dm glacadb cruaidb nan creacb,

Is am satbadh nan sleagban seirmncacb ? "
'S e labhair gii feargacb an rigb,
" Co math ri trian na bb-'eil an sud,
Ni bh-'eil db' Fheinn' an Eirinn."

Trogar chugainn fearg an rigb,

Lan do mheiig is do aiii-rian :

" Nam b' olc dhuinn bbi air 'ur cionn,

Cba b'fhcjliT dhiubhs' thigbin cbugainn."

Rinn iad cro mu ar magh,
Sluagh rigb Locblainn m' ar timcbioll ;
'Scba b' aill leo gun bbitb ann,
Ach ar sgrios uile air aon bhall.

B' iomadb 'sa' cbro milidb-fear,
'Dheanadb enlg gun cbomain;
'S bu lionar claigeann 'ga cbur ri lar,
Is coluinn air am maoladb.

B' iomadb ann geur-lot sleagha,

Is gatban caola nimbneacb ;

B' iomadb laimh tbrom do'r n-easbbuidb,

0 eirigb grein' gu ceann feasgair.

Mharbh Oscar, an tiuighead an t-sluaigb,
Ceud fear mu cbeud uair ;
'S ceud eile do'n phobul a ris,
'S e deanamb air vvAi Luclilainn ;

The Lnj of the Mtbireartitck. 25!)

Then moved tlie rcaily banl of Finn,
He who skillfully could [Aead ;
And he spoke with wisdom true,
Unto the king unloved :

" Though little care you for the Feiiin,
The seven battalions alike brave,
Through green knoll you will quickly leap.
Or j'ou will bring yourselves disaster."

" False is thy counsel, bard of Finn,
Who has lieard thy hard advice,
In front of battle of great hosts.
When seizing on the arms of spoil.

And when hurling the rattling spears ? "
Thus spoke wrathfully the king,
" Even a third of those now there,
You have not of Feinn in Erin."

The king's wrath was against us roused,
Full of woe and of confusion :
" Though ill for us that we met you.
You fared not better that to us you came."

They formed a circle round our plain,
The host of Lochlann'.s king around us ;
And nothing would them satisfy
But to destroy us all upon one spot.

In the camp was many a warrior,
Who showed wrath without return ;
And many a head to the ground was cast,
And body that was there left l)are.

Many were the sharp wounds of spear,
And of slender poisoned darts ;
Many a valiant hand we lost,
From sunrise unto eventide.

Oscar slew, in the thick of the host,
A hundred men in the first hour ;
And still he slew a hundred more,
While making for the king of Lochlann ;

260 Duan na Muireartaich.

Agus ceud eile do mhacaibh nam fear,

A bha 'n [taobli] thall do righ Lochlainn :

Eadar na saoidhean ma seacli

Gu robh an t- Oscar gu creach^,

Aeh na mharbhadh, an tiiigh an t-sluaigh,

An righ air mheud onorachd.

Dar 'chunnaic iad gn 'n thuit an rlgh,

Aig meud am mire is an air,

Leig le sruthaibh gu sail,

'S blia 'chliar-chatha air an iomain.^

Deich fichead mllidh righ Locldainn do shluagh,
Air uchd catha Beinn-Eadair gu uair ;
'S cha deachaidli adhbhar arm as,
Ach aou mhilidli gu loingeas.

An d^igh Ian leoir do 'n air,
Chlthteadh gu'm bu chalp dha,
Gu rachadh troimh thollaibh nan sleagli
Na corran troimh dhruim Oscair.

Nan tarladli tu an la sin
Bhith air uchd catha Beinn-Eadair,
Cha chuala tu 'leithid do ghair,
O bhas na PVinue ri aon la.

' "gu creadiiach" (wounded) (?)

' The last syllable was long, rhyming with " sail."

Thii Liij of the Maireartach. 261

And a liuiiilied more of the meu's sons,

Oil the further side of Lochlaiin'.s king :

Amongst the warriors in turn

Was the Oscar making spoil,

Till in the thick of the host he slew

riie king, though great was his renown.

When they saw the king had fallen.
Such was their fury and distress,
That to the sea they fled in files,
And the battle-troops pursuing.

Ten score of Lochlann's ' warriors stood
Upon Ben Edar's battle-slope ;
And no one bearing arms escaped,
Except one warrior to the ships.

When he had his full of slaughter,

His recompense (?) was seen to be.

That, through the spear-holes there might pass

Sharp weapons (?) through the back of Oscar.

If thou, perchance, hadst been that day
Upon Ben Edar's battle-slope,
A shout such like thou hadst not heard,
Since the Feiun's slaughter in one day.

'Lit., "kiuf' of Lochlauu'b."

262 Mucphee'a Bl<i,ck Dcxj.

MACPHEE'S BLACK DOG.

INTRODUCTION.

To the student of folk-loro, the value and interest ot tlie
following tale are much enhanced by its having been taken
down word for word from the dictation of the narrator. There
is a sentence near the beginning not quite grammatically con-
structed, but as no doubt is thereby thrown upon the meaning,
it has been thought better to retain the written words, than
interfere with the riisissima verba.

The narrator was a native of the island of Tiree, in the lower
rank of life ; he had been at one time a crofter or small farmer,
but was made a cotter, i.e. one without any land, not through
any fault of his own, but from an idea that land would be better
in larger holdings.

The associatiiHi of the fairies with deer is one of the most
prominent features of that su]ierstition. Deer were looked upon
in the Highlands as fairy cattle; and the common form into
which a fairy woman transformed herself was that of a red-deer,
and sometimes, though not so frequently, into that of a white
filly.

There are many Highland tales that represent fairy women as
having herds of deer, which they milked as human beings milk
cow.s. " The Carline Wife of the Spotted Hill " (Cailleach
Beinne - brie ho-ro), "the old wife big, broad, and tall"
(Cailleach mhhv, leathann, ard), " who had a fountain high in the
hill" {Cailleach mhbr an fhaarain dird), possessed a herd of
deer which she would not allow "to go with the neighbouring
chief," or " to seek shell-fish on the shore." The refrain about
her was at one time in almost every youngster's mouth. This
connection was also the cause of the enmity of fairy women to
deer hunters. It is illustrated by the first incident in the story,
and in a remarkable way in the version which the writer heard
from a different source of " The Healing of Keyne's Leg " (Cas
C^in), a tale which at one time stood very high among the winter
evening recitations of the Celts, and was known both in Ireland
and in Scotland. A lap dog which O'Cronicert had got from

Macpkec's Black Dog. 203

the Kiug of Ireland gave chase to a deer tliafc was seen in
the wood. When hard pressed, the deer jumped uj) behind
O'Crouicert who was on horseback, and took the shape of a
woman of marvellous beauty. She was taken home by him,
and the black hut, which he had left behind when going for
aid to the king, was by enchantment changed into a golden
palace on silver wheels. When he invited the king to this
palace and hospitablj'^ entertained him, one of the foster-brothers
of the king's son, Murdoch, having fallen desperately in love
with the fairy, took to his bed and remained behind the rest.
He tried to seize hold of her, when she transformed herself into
a white filly and gave him a kick which broke his leg. It is
upon the healing of the leg that a series of twenty-four tales
were grafted.

An old man of nearly eighty years of age, a native of the
island of Mull, examined by the writer ten j'ears ago upon the
subject of Highland superstitions, said, " I have always heard that
deer were fairy cattle, and I have never heard that the fairies had
anj' other." The wonderful agility, grace of form, the mystei-ious
knowledge of the presence of any of the human race, and the sudden
vanishing of these animals, make the attributing of their being
fairy cattle not inappropriate. A very popular " milking song "
all over the Highlands is that of " Crochallan " (Crodh C/tailein)
" Colin's Cows," and this song was universally looked upon as a
faiiy song (Oran Sidh), sung by a fairy woman when milking a
hind. It is perhaps referred to by Sir David Lindsay in his
" Satyre of the Three Estatis," written about the year 1535, in
the words —

" Of Collin's cow heir is aue huriie
For eating of Makcomial's conie

Was slaue into Balquhidder."

The slaying of deer for incursions into cultivated land, during
severe weather, is common in the Highlands at the present day.

The main incident of the tale is that of fairy women visiting the
hunters after their day's toil, and bringing destruction upon
them — the same incident as that on which Scott's " Glenfinlas "
or " Loid Ronald's Ci^ronach" is founded, and such tales are to be
met with all over the Highlands. It is known in the Western
Islands as the "One Night's Watch" (Aur mi h-umi oitlhi-hc).

264 MarpJtces Black Dimj.

The reader will recollect as illustrative of the connectiou
between fairy women and deer, the account of Thomas the
Rhymer's disappearance as related by Scott iu the " Minstrely of
the Scottish Border." He says, "When he was making merry with
his friends in the tower of Ercildoun, a jjerson came running in,
and told, with marks of fear and astonishment, that a hart and
hind had left the neighbouring forest, and were composedly and
slowly parading the street of the village. The prophet instantly
rose, left his habitation, and followed the wonderful animals to
the forest, whence he was never seen to return." Of course the
animals are understood to have been sent by his fairy mistress,
the Eltin Queen, who had met him " by the Eildon Tree."

The incident which forms the latter part of the tale, that of a
hand appearing mysteriously through the roof — as pointed out in
a former number of this Revieiv, page 140 — is widely spread, not
merely among the Celts in the Highlands of Scotland, but also
among those of Wales, Ireland, and France, if not also among
other Aryan races.

There are several versions of "Macphce's Black Dog" to be
met with in the Highlands. The expression, " the Black Dog's
day will come yet" {Thig luilid choin duibhfhathast) is common,
and denotes that, though a person is at present despised, he will
yet be esteemed and found of use. In one of these versions, the
black dog is represented as killing a mermaid that was following
after Macphee. It was this version which Leyden must have
heard during his visit to the Highlands in IcSOl, and dressed up
into that most beautiful of ballads " The Maid of Colonsay."
The common rendering of the version is, that the chieftain was
detained against his will by a mermaid in a cave near the sea
and supplied with whatever he needed or desired. One day he
took advantage of the mermaid's absence, and endeavoured to
escape; she soon returned, and finding this out, made after him.
He had with him a large black dog, which he had kept in spite
of everyone's I'emonstrance. When the mermaid was about to
overtake him he threw out the dog, and a terific fight ensued,
in which both combatants were killed. In Lej'dcn's version
Macphee's name is changed to Macphail, the dog — w-hich is in all
the Highland veisions the principal chaiacter in the tale — is
left out, and a magic ring — not mentioned in popular lore — is
introduced.

Mavphevs Blad- Do<j. 26n

The I\IapiluHies or Macpliecs were laiitls of Colonsay till about
the middle of the seventeenth century. One of them lies buried in
lona with the inscription on his tomb, "Hie jacct Malcolumbus
Macduffie de Colonsay." In 1623, Colkitto was delated for the
murder of the umquhile Malcolm Macphee. Tradition says that
Colkitto searched the island of Colonsay in pursuit of Macphee,
who had concealed himself in a lake with nothing but his nose
and mouth above water. The pursuers were about to leave
when their attention was drawn to a gull hovering in an unusual
manner near this spot. On looking, they discovered poor Macphee
and slew him. This Malcolm is probably the one referred to in
the Mull saying, " Macphee would take it as a warning" (Ghuhh-
adh Mac-a-Ph\ 'na rahhadh e). It is said that Macphee was
about to enter Dnart Castle, where a plot was laid to assassinate
him ; but, when entering, he was asked by the dooi'-keeper, a
MacGilvray, what road he had come. He rejilied that he had
come down Glen Cannel. MacGilvray then inquired, "Have you
seen my horses and your own horses" (Am facadh tu m'eich-sa,
acjus V cich fhe'in) ? By a very slight change in the pronunciation
of the last t, the words meant, " Have you seen my horses, and
escape yourself?" Macphee, who seems to have been a man of
unusual quickness, took the hint, and making some excuse, turned
back and escaped.

CU DUBH JimC-A-PllI.

Chaidh Mac-'ic-Ailein Arasaig, tighearna Mhuideart, a shealg-
aireachd feadh a chuid frklhe fein, is e 6g, 'se gun phosadh.
Chunnaic e Ian damh feidh m'a choinne co briagha 'sa chunnaic
e riamh. Chuir e 'ghunna r' a shuil, is leum e 'na bhoirionnach
CO briagha 'sa chunnaic e riandi air fad. Thug e nuas an guuna
bho shuil, is bha e 'n a Ian damh feidh mar a bha e roimhe. Na
h-uile uair a chuireadh e 'ghunna r'a shuil, bhiodh e 'na bhoir-
ionnach, is na h-uile uair a bheireadh e ri lar i, bhiodh e 'n a Ian
damh feidh.

Chuir e 'n so an gunna r'a shuil, agus dh'fhalbh e gus an robh
e ri 'broilleach ; thug e'n leum sin as, is rug e oirre eadar a dha
laimh. "Cha bhi thu air do dhealachadh uam idir," ars' esan ;
"cha phos mi gin ach thu." " Na dean sin. a Mhic-'ic-Aileiu,"

2tiG Macphc<''s Black Bog.

ars' ise ; " clia'n i'heil tuius sam l.iith agad riiini ; clia fhreagair mi
ort. Cha bhi latha am feasJ, fhad 'sa bhios mise agad, nach
fheum thu mart a mharbhadh dhomh." "Gheibh thu sin," ars'
tighearna Mhuideart, " ged iarradh tu dithis san latba."

Ach tboisich a' bluiaile aig Mac-'ic-Aileiu air fas tana. Thoisich
(? an so air a cur air falbh, 'scha b' urrainu da. Chaidh e an so
thun seann duine 'bh' air a' bliaile, a blia 'u a fhear-comhairle aige.
Tliuirt e ris gu'm biodh e briste ; 'snach robli 'fiiios aige 'de an
seol a gliabhadh e air a cur air falbh. Tliuirt an seann duine
coir ris, mar an cuireadh Mac-a-Phi Cholonsa air falbh i, nach
robh e beo a chuireadh air falbh idir i. Ann sa' mliionaid sin
fein, chaidh litir a chur gu Mac-a-Phi. Fhreagair Mac-a-Phi an
litir, is thainig e gu Arasaig.

"'D e so an turns a th'agad riumsa," arsa Mac-a-Phi, "a Mhic-
'ic-Ailein?" Chuir Mac-'ic-Ailein an ceill da mar a thainig am
boirionnach ud air, is nach b'urrainn da a cur air falbh.

" Falbh thusa," arsa Mac-a-Phi, " agus marbh mart di an din
mar a b'abhaist, cuir a dinueir thuice' do'n t-scuniar mar a
b'abhaist, is thoir dhomhsa mo dhinneir an taobli eile an
t-seomair."

Rinn Mac-'ic-Ailoin mar a dh'iarre. Thc'iisich i air a dinneir, is
thoisich Mac-a-Phi air a dhinneir fein. 'Nuair a bha Mac-a-Phi
ullamh d' a dhinneir, sheall e a null oirre-se: "'De do naigheachd,
a Shianach?" ars' esan. " 'D e sin duitse, a Bhrian Brugh?"
ars' ise. "Chunna' mis' thus', a Shianach," ars' esan, "is tu
galihail coinne ri.s ua Fiantaichean, 's tu falbh le Diarmad o
Dhuibhne, 'stu falbh leis o phill gu pill." " Ghunna' mis' thusa,"
ars' ise, "a Bhrian Brugh, is tu marcachd air seann each dubh,
leannan na mna seanga sidh, is tu'ga sior-ruith o bhrugh gu brugh."
"Coin is giilean ris a' bhiasd," ansa Mac a-Phi ; "is fhada
m'eolas oirre." Ghlaodh iad a h-uile cu is duine a bha'u Arasaig,
is chuireadh as a deighinn iad. Tiieich i air falbh a mach rugha
Arasaig, 's cha'n fhac iad an t-ath-shealladh di.

Chaidh Mac-a-Phi dhachaidh gu Colonsa aige fhein an so.
Chaidh e la do na laithean a shealgaireaehd, is thainig an oidhche
air mu 'n d' thainig e dhachaidh. Chuunaic e solus, is rinn e
direach air an t-solus. Chunnaic e moran dhaoine 'n an suidhe a
staigh an sin, is seann duine liath comhla riu 'nam measg.
Labhair an seann duine is thuirt e, " Mhic-a-Phi, thig air

' Chuicc.

Maxphcv'.-^ Blarl- l),„i. 207

t'aghaidli." Gliabli Mac-a-Phl air 'a^liaidli suas, is 'do a tliaiiiig
'n a ratliad ach galla co briaglia 'sa cliunnaic e riainh, is cuileanan
oga aice. Cliunnaic e cuileaii aice, a bha diibli san datli, nach fliac
e cuilean riauih a bha co dubh no co briagha lis. " Bidli an eii-sa
agam fhin," aisa Slac-a-Plii lis an duine. " Cha bhi," ars' an
duine; "gheibli tliu do roglia cu do na bh-feil aice, ach cha 'n
fhaigh thu'm fear sin." "Cha ghabli mi aon do na bh-feil aice,"
arsa Mac-a-Phi, "ach am fear-sa." "Bho'n tha thu cur romhad a
thoirt leat," ars' an duine, "cha dean e ach feum an aon latha
dhuit, is ni e sin gu math dhuit. Thig air a leithid so
dh' oidhche is gheibh thu e."

Rainig Mac-a-Phee an t-ait air an oidhche air an do gheall e
tighin. Thug iad dha an cu, " Is thoir an aire dha gu math,"
thuirt an seann duine; "cha dean e feuni dhuit am feasd ach an
t-aon latha."

Thoisich an Cu Dubh air fas 'na chuilean briagha, nach fhaca
duine riamli cu a bha co mor no co briagha ris. 'Nuair a bhiodh
Mac-a-Phi a' dol a shealgaireachd, ghlaodhadh e 'n Cu Dubh, is
ruigeadh an Cu Dubh an dorus, is thilleadh e an sin is laigheadh
e far an robh e roimhe. Bhiodh na daoine uaisle 'bhiodh a' tighin
gu taigh ilhic-a-Phi ag iarraidh air an cii a mharbhadh, nach
b'fhiach dha a bheathachadh. Theireadh Mac-a-Phi riu iad
leigeadh leis, nach d'thainig latha a' Choin Duibh fathast.

Thainig an so moran dhaoin'-uaisle a nail a He a thadhal air
Mac-a-Phi, is a dh'iarraidh air dol a null a Dhiixrath a shealgair-
eachd. Bha Diiuath san am sin 'n a fhasach, gun duine a' gabbail
comhnuidh ann, is gun ait air an t-saoghal coltach ris arson
fhiadh agus earbachan. Bha ait an sin far am bu ghiuiths le
daoin'-uaisle a rachadh a shealgaireachd ann fuireach, ris an
abradh iad an Uamh Mhor. Chuir iad bata air doigli gu dol
thar a' chaol a null an latha sin. Dh' eirich Mac-a-Phl gu falbh,
agus sia deug do dhaoin'-uaisle oga comhla ris. Ghairm a h-uile
fear riamh an Cii Dubh, is rainig e 'n dorus, is thill e, is laigh e
far an robh e roimhe. " Cuir an gunna ris," ars' na daoin'-uaisle
oga. " Cha chuir," ars' esan ; " tha la a' Choin Duibh gun tighin
fathast." Ghabh iad gu cladach, is sheid a' ghaoth, is cha dfhuair
iad thairis an latha sin. Rinn iad deas a m-'ai-ach arson falbh ;
ghairmeadh an Cii Dubh, is rainig e 'n dorus, is thill e far an robh
e roimhe. " Marbh e," ars' na daoin'-uaisle, " is na bi 'g a bheath-
achadh iii's fhaide." "Cha niaibh lui, ' arsa Mac-a-Phi ; "thig la

208 Macphcv's Black Dog.

a' Clioiu Duiljli fathast." Ach dli' fhavtlaich orra dol fairis an
latha so, aig co doirbh 's a blia 'n t-sid, is thill iad. " Tha fiosachd
aig a' Cliu Dhubh," ars' na daoia'-uaisle. "Tha fios aige gu 'n tig
a latha fhein fiithast," ai'sa Mac-a-Phi.

Air an treas latha, bha latha briagli' ann. Ghabh iad gu port,
is cha duirt iad diog ris a' Cliti Dhubh an latha so. Chuir iad a
mach am bata gu falbh. Shoall aon do na daoin'-uaisle, is tbuirt
e gu robh an C'li Dubh a' tighin, is nach fhac e a leithid do chreut-
air riamh, leis a' cholg a bha air a' tighin. Leum e, is b'e an
ceud chreutair a bha a staigh .sa' bhata. " Tha la a' Choin Duibh
a dluthachadh oirnn," arsa Mac-a-Phi. Thug iad leo biadh i.s
eudach-laighe, is ghabh iad air tir ann an Diiirath. Chuir iad
seachad an oidhche sin sau Uaimh Mhoir ; agus an la'r na bharach
cbaidli iad a shealg nam tiadh. Beul uidhe ri anmoch thiiinig iad
dhachaidh ; chuir iad aird' air an t-suipeir; bha teiue briagha aca
san uaimh agus solus. Bha toll morair fior mhullach na h-uaraha,
a thiocadh duine a mach 's a staigh air. 'Nuair a ghabh iad
an suipeir, rinn na daoin'-uaisle oga sineadh sna leapannan. ^
Dh' eirich Mac-a-l^iu is bhuail e airgaradii chiil-chas a dhcanamh
risan teine 'na sheasamh. Thuirt a h-uile fear do na daoin' oga,
gu 'm b' f hfearr leis gu robh a leannan fhein aige an sid a nochd,
'snam bidheadh, gu 'm biodh e gu math dheth. " Mata," arsa
Mac-a-Plii, " b' fhearr leam fhin mo bhean a bhi 'n a taigh fhein ;
tha e gu leoir leam fhin a bhi an so a nochd."

Thug Mac-a-Phi suil uaithe, is ehunnaic e sia diag do bhoir-
ionnaich a' tighin a staigh air dorus na h-uamha. Chaidh an
solus as, is cha robh aca do sholus ach na bha 'n teine a' deanamh.
Ghabh na boirionnaicb a null far an robh na daoin'-uaisle 'nan
leapannan.i Cha robh Mac-a-Phi a' leirsin lias leis co dorcha 'sa
dh' fhas an uamh. Cha robh e cluinutin guth aig duine thall.
Dh' eirich na boirionnaich 'n an seasarah, is sheall te dhiubh air
Mac-a-Phl. Sheas i mu 'choinne mar gu 'm biodh i a' dol a
thoirt ionusuidh air. Dh' eirich an Cu Dubh is chuir e'n colg
sin air f h(^in ; thug e leum as thuca;'- ghabh iad-san an dorus;
leum an Cii Dubh as an ddigh gu bial na h-uamha. 'N uair a
dh'flialbh iad, thill an Cu Dubh a nuas is laigh e aig cois Mhic-a-
Phi. Beagan 'na dheigh sin, chuala Mac-a-Phi tartar os a chionn
ann am mullach na h-uamha, gu robh duil aige gu 'm biodh an
uamh mu 'cheann. Sheall e os a chionn, is ehunnaic e laimh
' Lea])aichibli. ^ Cliiion.

Marphfe'x Bind- Do;/. :iGS'

iluine a' tighin a nuas as an toll, mar gu "in liioilh i dol a lilireth
air fhein, is g'a thoirt a niacli tioimh 'n toll, troiinh mhullach iia
h-uamha. Thug an Cu Dulih an leuin sin as, agus eadar a' gliual-
ainn agus an uilinn rug c air an l;iiinli agus laigh e oirre an sid.
Thoisieh a' chluiclieachd aig an lainih agus aig a' Clni Dhubli.
Mu 'n do leig an Cvi Dubh as a ghreim, chagainn c' n laiinli gus
an do thuit i air an urlar. Dh' flialbh an rud a Mui am
mullacli na h-uanilia., is bha dull aig Mac-a-Phi gu 'm liiodh an
uamh mu 'clieann. Mach ghabh an Cu Dubh as ddigh an rud a
bha a muigh. Cha b' e so uair a b' f hearr a bha Mac-a-Phi 'g a
fhaireachdain ft^in, is an CCi Dubh 'ga fliagail. 'N uair a bha'n
la air soilleireachadh, 'd e a bha 'n Cii Dubh ach an dcigh tighin.
Laigh e laimh ri ilac-a-Phi. An ceaun bheagan mhionaidean,
bha e marbh.

'N uair a thainig soilleiroachd an latha, sheall Mac-a-Phi, is cha
robh duine do ua bha comhla I'is san uaimh aige. Thug e leis an
laimh, is ghabh e gu cladach dh' ionnsuidh a' bhata. Ghabh e a
• steach innte. Chaidh e gu ruig Colonsa, gun chii gun duine.
Thug e leis suas an laimh, los gu'm faiceadh daoine na fhuair e
dh'uathbhas an oidhche a bha e san uaimh. Cha'n fhaca duine
'bha an He no an Colonsa a leithid do laimh riamh idir, is cha
robh iad a' smaoin teach' gu robh a leithid ann.

Cha robh ach bata a chur gu Diiirath, is na cuirp a bha san
uaimh a thoirt dachaidh.

Sin crioch la a' Choiu Duibh.

MACPHIE'S BLACK DOG.

llac-Yic- Allan of Arasaig, lord of Moidart, went out hunting in
his own forest, when 3'oung and unmarried. He saw a royal stag
before him, as beautiful (an animal) as he had ever seen. He put
his gun to his eye, and the stag became a woman, the most beauti-
ful he had ever seen at all. He let down the gun from his eye, and
it became a royal stag as it was before. Every time he put his gun
to his eye the animal became a woman, and every time he let it
down to the ground it became a royal stag.

Upon this he put his gun to his eye, and went until he was
close to her breast. He then gave a leap, and caught her between
his two hands. " You will not be at all separated from me," said

270 Maephee'.s Black Du[/.

he ; "I will never many any but you." " Don't do that, Mac-
vic-Allan," said she, " you have no business with me. I will not
suit you. There will never be a day while you have me but you
will require to kill a cow for me." " You will get that," said the
lord of Moidart, " though you should require two a day."

But Mac-vie- Allan's herd began to grow thin ; he then wished
to send her away, but could not. Upon this, he went to an old
man, who lived in the township, and was his counsellor. He
said that he would become bankrupt (lit., a broken man) ; and
that he did not know what plan to take to get rid of her. The
old honest man told him that unless MacPhie of Colonsay would
send her away, there was no man at all alive who could send her
away. That very minute a letter was sent off to MacPhie. Mac-
Phie answered the letter, and came to Arisaig.

" What business is this you have with me," said MacPhie,
" Mac-vie- Allan ? "

Mac-vic-Allau told him how the woman came to (lit., upon)
him, and that he could not send her away.

"Go you," said MacPhie, "and kill a cow for her to-day as
usual, send her dinner to her to the room as usual, and give me
my dinner on the other side of the room."

Mac-vic-Allau did as he was told. She began lier diimer, and
MacPhie began his own dinner. When MacPhie got his dinner
past, he looked across at her : " What's your news to-day,
Sianach?" said he. "What's that to you, Brian Brugh?" said
she. " I saw you, Sianach," said he, " when you held meetings
with the Fingalians, when you went away with Diarmid o
Duibhne, and accompanied him from covert to covert." "I saw
you," said she, " Brian Brugh, when you rode on an old black
horse, the sweetheart of the slim fairy woman, and ever chasing
her from brugh to brugh." " Dogs and lads after the wretch,"
said MacPhie ; " long have I known her." Every dog and
man in Arasaig were called, and sent after her. She fled away
out to the point of Arasaig, and they did not get a second sight
of her.

MacPhie then went home to his own Colonsay. He went out
one day shooting, and night came upon him before he got home.
He saw a light and made straight for it. He saw a number of
men sitting within there, and an old grey-headed man along with
them, in their midst. The old man spoke and said, " MacPhie,

Macplwes Bind- Do;/. 271

come forward." Mnrriru^ went up Inrward, ami what sliould
come in bis way but a bitcli as beautiful as ho had ever seen, and
she had young pups. He saw a pup with her, black in colour,
that ho had never seen a pup so black or so beautiful as it was.
" I shall have this dog," said MacPhie to the man. " No," said the
man, "you will get your choice of the dogs she has, but you will
not get that one." " I will not take any that she has," said
MacPhie," "but this one" "Since you are resolved to have it,"
said the man, " it will not do for you but the service of one day,
and it will do that well for j-ou. Come back on a certain night
and you will get it."

MacPhie reached the place ou the night he had promised to
come. They gave him the dog, " And take care of him well," said
the old man, "he will never do service for you but the one day. '

The black dog began to grow a beautiful whelp, that no one had
ever seen a dog so large or so beautiful as it was. When MacPhie
went out hunting, he would call the black dog, and the black dog
would reach the door, and would then turn back and lie where it
was before. The gentlemen who used to come to MacPhie's
house would be urging him to kill the black dog, that it was not
worth feeding. MacPhie would say to them, to let it alone, that
the black dog's day would come yet.

After this, a number of gentlemen came across from Islay to
visit MacPhie, and to ask him to go to Jura to hunt. Jura
was at that time a desert, without a man dwelling in it, and
without a place in the world like it for hunting deer and
roe. There was a place there where it was usual for gentlemen
who went himting to stay, which was called the Big Cave. They
made ready a boat to cross the sound that day. MacPhie rose to
go, with sixteen young gentlemen along with him. Each one of
them called the black dog, and he reached the door and returned
and lay down where he was before. " Shoot him," said the
young gentlemen. "No," said he, "the black dog's day has not
yet come." They took their way to the shore, and the wind rose,
and they did not get across that day. They made ready next
day to go ; the black dog was called, and he reached the door,
and went back where he was before. " Kill him," said the
gentlemen, " and don't be feeding him any longer." " I will not
kill him," said MacPhie, " the black dog's day will come yet."
But they failed to get across that day also, from the violence of

272 Macphees Black Dog.

the weather, and they returned. "The dug has fore-knowledge,"
said the gentlemen. " He foredvnows that his own day will come
yet," said MacPhie.

On the third day, the day was beautiful. They took their
way to the harbour, and they did not say a syllable to the
black dog this day. They launched the boat to go away. One
of the gentlemen looked and said the black dog was coming,
and that he had never seen such a creature from the tierce look
it had on as it was coming. It gave a leap, and was the first
creature into the boat. "The black dog's day is drawing near
us," said MacPhie. They took with them food, and ]irovision,
and bed-clothes, and went ashore in Jura. They passed that
night in the Big Cave ; and next day they went out to hunt the
deer. Late in the evening they came home ; they pi-epared
supper ; they had a fine fire in the cave, and light. There was a
big hole in the very top of the cave, that would barely allow a
man to go through it. When they had taken their supper, the
young gentlemen stretched themselves on the beds. MacPhie
rose and stood warming the back of his feet to the tire. Each of
the young men said that he wished his own sweetheart was along
with him there that night, and if she were, he would be well
off. " Well," said MacPhie, " I prefer my wife to be in her own
house ; it is enough for me to be here myself to-night."

MacPhie gave a look from him, and saw sixteen women coming
in at the door of the cave. The light went out ; and they had no
light but what the fire gave them. The women went over where
the gentlemen were in their beds. MacPhie was not seeing a
particle on account of the darkness that came over the cave ; he
was not hearing a sound from the men there. The women stood
up, and one of them looked at MacPhie. She stood opposite to him,
as though she were going to make an attempt ujion him. The
black dog rose, and put on such a fierce, biistling look ; he made
a spring at her ; they took to the door, and the black dog after
them to the mouth of the cave. When they went away, the
black dog returned down and lay at MacPhie's foot. A little
afterwards, MacPhie heard a hurried noise above him in the top
of the cave, such that he thought the cave would be about his
head. He looked above him, and saw a man's hand coming down
from the hole, as though it wei'e going to catch him, and take
him out through the hole, through the top of the cave. The

Mari,hre's Bhrk ]h„j. -rj-i

black dog gave out- sjiriiig, ami caught tlie liaml lictweeu tlio
shoulder and the elbow, and lay on it. The play began between
the hand and the black dog. Before the black dog let go his
hold, he chewed the hand till it fell on the floor. The thing that
was on the top of the cave went away, and MacPhie thought the
cave would be about his head. Out rushed the black dog after
the thing that was outside. This was not time at which Mac-
Phie felt himself most at ease, when the black dog left him.
When the day was dawning, what but that the black dog had
returned. He lay down beside MacPhie. In a few minutes he
was dead.

When day-light cauie, MacPhio looked, and he had not a single
man of those who were with him in the cave. He took with
him the hand, and went to the shore to the boat. He went on
board ; he went home to Colonsay, unaccompanied by dog or
man. He took up with him the hand, that men might see what
horror he had met with that night he had been in the cave. No
man in Isla or Colonsay had ever seen such a hand, or had ever
imagined that such could have existed.

Nothing remained but to send a boat to Jura to take home
the bodies that were in the cave. That was the end of the black
dog's day.

(Written down about twenty years ago from the dictation of
Donald Cameron, Ruag, Tiree.)

J. G. C.

Manse of Tiree,
Ist Jauy, 1883.

GAELIC ORTHOGRAPHY— COMMON MISTAKES.

" It often happeus that we can best teach what is right by showing what is
wrong" (Stewart's Grammar, p. viii., note).

The importance of a correct orthography for enabling us to
understand clearly the principles of Gaelic construction, and
even to distinguish accurately the parts of speech, may be illus-
trated by the following examples of mistakes with which one fre-
quently meets in Gaelic writings, and especially in the more
recent editions of the Gaelic Scriptures.

274 Gadic Orthography — Common Mistalces.

I. The prep. Ihar (over, across, beyond) erroneously used in-
stead of the prep, ar (for, against, on, to, &c.).

lu the formulaj, "aon ar fhichead " (twenty-one, lit., one to [i.e.,
in addition to] twenty), " a dlia ar fhichead " (twenty-two, or, two
to twenty), " tri ar fhichead " (twenty-three, or, three to twenty),
&c., by which the numerals from twenty-one to thirty-nine inclu-
sive are expressed, the prep, ar has retained its ancient form, as
in "ar son" (for the sake of), "c'ar.son" (why), and "araon"
(both), phrases which, like "a staigh " (within, inside), "a muigh "
(without, outside), " an diu " (to-day), " a reir " (according to), &c.,
may be regarded as stereotyped formulae, in which the words have
still preserved tlieir ancient forms. E.Kcept in such expressions
as those quoted and in compound words, ar has become air in
modern Oaelic. 1'his change, together with the circumstance
that now air stands for three prepositions {ar, for, and iar, iarn)
which ai'c entirely distinct in the ancient language, has given rise
to great confusion in writing modern Gaelic, as well as to much
waste of ingenuitj' in attempting to explain why air sometimes
aspirates and sometimes does not aspirate the word which follows
it — the simple explanation of this fact being that uAr {—ar, for,
on, to, &c., cognate with Gr. irapa), having terminated originally in
a vowel, aspirates by rule, as in " air chiil " (behind), " air chois" (on
foot"), "air thoiseach " (first), "air chall " (lost), "air dheireadh"
(hindmost), "air chionn" (against), whilst air {=for, on, upon, cog-
nate with Gr. inrep, Lat. super, Goth, vfar), having terminated origi-
nally in a consonant, does not aspirate, as "air bord " (on board), "air
ball " (immediately, on the spot), "air cnoc " (on a hill), " air mullach
an taighe " (on the top of the house), and air {=iar, iarn, after, con-
nected with iar, west), having terminated originally with n, does
not aspirate, but (in modern Irish) eclipses the initial consonant
of the following word, wlien capable of eclipsis, as " air cruinn-
eachadh nan ard-shagart uile dha" = Ir. " ar gcruinuiughadh na
nard-sliagai't uile dho " (he having gathered all the chief priests).
It would, therefore, greatly help to pi-event the confusion referred
to if it were kept in mind that, in Modern Gaelic, air represents
three prepositions which are entirely ditierent in etj'mology,
meaning, and phonetic influence. These prepositions diiier also
in their government, for while ar and for govern the dative and
accusative (the first when rest in, and the latter when motion to
a place is implied), iar governs the dative only.

Gaelic Orthognipht/ — Common Mistakes. 275

The translators of the Gaelic Scriptures, having had no oppor-
tunity of availing themselves of the light which ancient Gaelic has
thrown upon the forms anil idioms of the modern language, concluded
that ar in the formuliu, "aon ar fhichead," &c., is an abbrev-
iation of thai; the aspirated form of the pre]>. tar (over, across,
beyond), which is cognate with the Lat. prep, trans (across),
and governs the accusative. Accordingly, we find, in the
early editions of the Gaelic Scriptures, both "thar fhichead" (cf.
1 Kings xxii. 42 : " cuig bliadhna deug thar fhichead," " thirty-five
years)," and " 'ar fhichead" (cf. Gen. vi. 15: "deich 'ar fhichead
lamh-choille," " thirty cubits "), with '«?• as an abbreviation of thai:
The correct preposition, ar, is not found in any edition, but its
modern form, air, occurs in the earliest editions in Deut.
xsxiv. 8: "deich laithean air fhichead" (thirty days). It has,
however, been removed from the later editions, in which its
place IS supplied not by ar, but by \i,r, as an abbreviation of
thar.

Likewise in Stewart's Grammar, the preposition used in these
numeral formulas is thar and the abbreviated form 'ar. This, how-
ever, is only one of many mistakes which occur in Dr. Stewart's
valuable but now somewhat antiquated work. Among those
mistakes may be mentioned the remarks on cha'n (not) p. 73,
giun (that) p. 176, cionn (dat. of ceann, head) p. 133, and seadh
(it is) pp. 12G, 127.

The following reasons prove that, in the above numeral forraulie
(" aon ar fhichead," &c.), the use of thar is erroneous :

1. Ar, not thar, is the preposition which correctly represents the
pronunciation of this word in spokeu Gaelic. In illustration of this
statement, it is interesting to notice that, in the last edition of the
Gaelic Scriptures, the National Bible Society's Reference Edition
(18S0), " 'ar fhichead" has been uniformly sub.stituted for "thar
fhichead," although the mark of abbreviation shows, that the
editors, whilst recognising that ar is the proper sound of the pre-
position, thought they were dealing with the preposition thar,
which they have abbreviated to suit the pronunciation !

2. The uniform aspiration oifichead in these fornmlw shows that
the preceding preposition is not thar, which, having terminated
originally in a consonant (thar=tar^* tars), never aspirates (cf
"thar tomhas," "thar balla," "thar muir," "thar monadh "), but
ar, which, as above stated, terminated originallv iu a vowel, and

276 Gaelic Orfhographij — Common MistaJccs.

therefore, aspirates by rule (cf. " air chul," "air cliois," fcc, quoted
above).

3. Ar is the preposition which is used in the same formulae in
the ancient language, as may be seen by comparing Zeuss' Gramm.
Celt. (p. 30.5): " dlom diis ar fichit inartir" (declare twenty-
two martyrs); Windiscli's Ir. Texte (p. 370): "di bliadain d^c ar
mill " (twelve to [in addition to] a thousand years, i.e., a thousand
and twelve yeai's).

4. Ar, not thar, is the pre]>osition used in these numerals in
modern Irish, which agrees in this with the spoken Gaelic of
Scotland. Cf. O'Donovan's Gramm. (p. 124). In Bed. Bib. we
find both ar and its modern form air (the former more frequently),
but never thar. Cf. Jer. Hi. 31 : " san seachdmhadh bliadhain ar
thriochad " (in the thirty-seventh year) ; 2 Kings xv. 13 : " annsa
naorahadh bliadhuin dt^g ar fhichid" (in the thirtj'-ninth yeaz');
2 Kings XXV. 27 : "an seachdmhadh bliadhuin deug ar fhichid "
(in the thirty-seventh year) ; 1 Kings xxii. 42 : " ciiig bhliadhnaair
thriochad " (thirty-five years) ; 2 Ch. xxxiv. 1 : " bliadhuin air
thriochad " (thirty-one years) ; John v. 5 : " ochd mbliadhna deug
air fhichid " (thirty-eight years).

5. The evidence on this point furnished by the usage of ancient
and modern Irish, although of itself conclusive, is not more im-
portant than that supplied by the Welsh numerals. The numbers
between ten and twenty and between twenty and forty are ex-
pressed in Welsh by the aid of the prep, ar (Rowland's Welsh
Grammar, pp. 44-46), which is identical with the Gaelic prep, ar
(Zeu.ss' Gramm. Celt., p. 669), and not by the prep, track or tra,
which corresponds to the Gaelic prep, tar or tJiar (Gramm. Celt.,
p. 680). Compare "un ar ddeg" (eleven), "dau ar ddeg" (twelve),
"tri ar ddeg" (thirteen), "deg ar hugain '" (thirty), "degfed ar
hugain " (thirtieth, i.e., the tenth to, or in addition to twenty).

6. Although t of tar is weakened by aspiration in thar, it does
not appear that it is ever entirely dropped, or that the preposition
really admits of being shortened into 'ar. At any rate, it is
impossible in the face of the evidence to the contrary furnished
by the aspiration oijichead, and by the usage of ancient Gaelic as
well as of modern Irish and Welsh, to regard ar in "ar fhichead"
as an abbreviation of tar or thar, or, indeed, as anything else than
the prep, ar (to, in addition to).

The use of thnr in statements expressive of number, is, however,

Gaelic 0 likoijraphy — Common Mldakcs. Til

quite correct wlion tlie idea to bo coaveyed is that of exceeding a
certain limit or of going bej-ond a certain point. It is quite
correct, for example, to say, "Tlia e thar fichead bliadhna" (he
is over twenty years), " tha e thar deich bliadhna fichead "
(he is over thirty years), "tha e ceithir bliadhna thar fichead" (he
is four years over twenty), "thae cuig bliadhna thar an fhichead"
(he is five years over the twenty). In these expressions, which
are entirely different ftom the regular numeral formulae, " aon ar
fhichead," "a dha ar fhichead," &c., thnr has clearly its proper
signification of over or beyond, and is neither abbreviated nor
followed by aspiration.

II. The prep, an (in) erroneously taken to be the art. an (the).

One not accurately acquainted with the rules of Gaelic gram-
mar is apt to be misled by the English idiom into supposing
that an, in such expression as (Ps. i. 1, 2) : " ann an comhairle
nan aingidh" (in the counsel of the wicked), "anu an slighe nam
peacach" (in the way of the sinners), "ann an caithir luchd-fanoid"
(in the seat of scorners), and " ann an lagh an Tighearna" (in the
law of tlie Lord), is the article agreeing with the nouns comhairle,
slighe, caithir, lagh, and governed by ann, and that, therefore, in
such expressions as (Gen. xvi. 12) : "am fianuis a bhraithrean" (in
the presence of his brethren), (Gen. xviii. 1): "an dorus a' bhiitha"
(in the door of the tent), (Gen. xx. 6): "an trc^ibhdhireas do
chridhe " (in the integrity of thy heart), (Gen. xxii. 13) : "an ait
a mhic " (in the place of his son), an should be written with an
apostrophe before it to indicate that ann is understood as the
governing preposition. But the following reasons show that an,
in these phrases, is not the article but the prep, an = Old Gaelic
prep, in (in), cognate with Gr. ei/l, Lat. in, Goth., A.S., and
English in: —

1. When, in modern Gaelic, one noun governs another in the
genitive, and the second is preceded by the article or by a
possessive pronoun, the article is not used before the first or
governing noun (cf Stewart's Gram., pp. 170, 171). Hence " the
top of the house" is ex[)ressed in Gaelic by " muUach an taighe,"
and " the sole of the foot " by " bonn na coise," the article not
being admissible before the nouns nmllach and honn, each of
which is followed by the article and another noun in the genitive.

2. When the prep, ann, which terminated originally with a
consonant (»;), is followed by the article, *■ of the stem of the

278 Oaelic Oythography — Common Mistakes.

article is preserved, as in "aim san toiseacli " (in the beginning),
" ann san taigh " (in tlie house), " ann sa' chomliairle " (in the
counsel), "ann san t-sligbe" (in the way), "ann sa' chaithir" (in
the seat), " ann san lagh " (in the law). The absence, therefore,
of s after ann proves that, in " ann an comhairle nan aingidh,"
" ann an slighe nam peacach," &c., an is not the article, which is
not admissible between the preposition and the noun in those
phrases, for we cannot say " ann sa' chomhairle nan aingidh,"
" ann san t-slighe nam peacach," " ann sa' chaithir luchd-fanoid,"
" ann san lagh an Tighearna."

It raaj' be noticed here that, in ancient Gaelic, the preposition
and article were written as one word, as isin or issin = insin =
in-sin, but that, in the modern orthography, they are usually
written as separate words, s being more frequently connected
with the preposition although really belonging to the article.
The t, prefixed to sliijhe after the dat. sing, of the article, repre-
sents d of the stem of the article, which becomes t in certain posi-
tions (cf. Zeuss' Gramm. Celt., pp. 209, 210).

3. But we have only to substitute other prepositions for ann
in the above phrases, to be able to see that the article is not
admissible between a noun and the preposition which governs it,
when anotiier noun, preceded by the article or by a posse.ssive
pronoun, follows in the genitive. Hence "tre chomhairle nan
aingidh " (through the counsel of the wicked), " o .shlighe nam
peacach" (from the way of sinners, lit., of the sinners), "air caithir
luchd-fanoid" (on the seat of scorners), " le lagh an Tighearna"
(by the law of the Lord), without an between the prepositions ire,
o, air, le, and the nouns which they govern.

4. In modern Irieh, the n of an is modified, in tlie phrases cor-
responding to the above, exactly iu accordance with the phonetic
law applicable to a primitive nasal termination, and which may
be briefly stated as follows : —

(1) Original n final is dropped before s, f, and the tenues (c, ih
t) ; but in modern Irish the tenues are eclipsed by their cor-
responding medials (g, h, d), and /by hli.

(2) Original n final is assimilated to the licpiids (l, m, n, r),
with which it frequently coalesces.

(3) Original n final is preserved before the medials and vowels
but is transported to the beginning of the following word, to
which it is prefixed.

Gaelic OrtluKjraiiliij — Common Mistakes. 279

Hence (P.s. i. 1, 2), "a gcomliairlc na neimlulliiadliacli " (in the
counsel of the uugodly)=" au conihairlc nan nciinhdhiadhach,"
"a slighe na bpeacach" (in the way of sinners) =;" an slighe
nam peacach," "a suidheachan na dtiircuisneacli " (in the
seat of the scornful) = " an suidheachdn nan taicnisneach," "a
ndligheadh an Tighearna," (in the law of the Lord) = "an dligh-
eadh an Tighearna," (Gen. xvi. 12) : "a Idthair a dhearbhrathar
uile " (in presence of all his l>retlireu) = " an lathair a dhearbh-
bhrathar," (Gen. xviii. 1.): "a ndorus na puible" (in the door of
the tent) — "an dorus na puible," (Gen. xx. 6) : "a naisliiig" (in
a dream) = "an aisling " (Scott. Ed., 1826: "ann an aisling,")
(Gen. xsii. 13): "a nait a mhic " (in the place of his son) = "an
iiit a mhic."

In these examples, the n of an, being the original termination,
disappears before suidheachan and sliyhe which begin with s,
eclipses initial cl of cUigheuclh and dorus, and causes eclipsis
of c of comhairle (by its medial g). It is assimilated unto and
coalesces with I of lathair, and is prefixed to aisling and dit^
which begin with a vowel. But if an, in the above examples,
were the article with a preposition underatood before it, the law
which produces the phonetic changes now noticed would not be
applicable, except in the cases (noni. sing, neut., ace. sing, and gen.
plur. of all genders ; cf. Windisch's Grainm., p. 27) which terminated
originally with n. Compare " a slighe " (in way) with " annsa
tslighe " (in the way ; Ex. v. 20) and " a ndorus " (in door) with
'annsa dorus" (in the door; 2 Kings iv. l.i). This law, however,
is not observed in modern Irish with the same regularity as in
the ancient language; and, therefore, we not unfrequently meet
with irregular instances of eclipsis after the article when pre-
ceded by a preposition. But, still, it holds, as a general rule, that
the prep, an eclipses regularly, when the initial consonant of the
following word admits of eclipsis, but that only certain cases of
the article an, viz., those which terminated originally with a
nasal, cause eclipsis. This rule shows that an in " a gcomhairle
na neimhdhiadhach," "a slighe na bpeacach," "a ndligheadh an
Tighearna," &c., and, therefore, in the corresponding phrases in
Scottish Gaelic, is the preposition and not the article.

III. The prep, an (in) erroneously taken to be an abbri'viatcd
form of " ann an " or annan (in).

In a report of a joint-committee of tlie Established and Free

2S0 Gaelic Orthogniphi/ — Common i\[istakcs.

Churches on the Gaelic Scriptures, presented to the Free Church
General Assembly of 1867, it is stated that the committee agreed
that ann an and ann «m should be abbreviated into 'an and 'am.
This change was disapjjroved of by several members of committee,
who held, with Dr. Stewart (ef Gramm., p. 127) that ann an
(ann am before a labial) is a lengthening or reduplication of ann
or an, instead of an being an abbreviation of ann an — a view
which was subsequently adopted by a majority of the committee.
We shall now show that an (am before a labial) is not an
abbreviated form, and should not, therefore, be written with an
apostrophe before it.

1. An is the regular modern form of the ancient preposition in
(in), cognate, as previoush' noticed, with Lat. in, Goth., A. S., and
Eng. in. The vowel i has a tendency to become a before n, as
seen b}' comparing the modern an, an t-, with the ancient article
in, in t-, and the modern interrogative particle an with its ancient
form in. Ebel has obsej-ved (cf Kuhn's Beitrage, iii. 7, 8) that "a
is found for i, especially before n (analogous to the French pro-
nunciation of en=Lat. in,m clavs:=de ioitus, sunglier—singukn-is,
with a even written for i), in the article an = ind, ant=int, in
the prep. a(n) = in, in the interrogative particle an(n) = in,
whilst the prefix Mi- or ion- has preserved the i of the old ind-) in
r.olann (a hoAy) = colinn (flesh)." An, therefore, is not an
aV)breviation of ami an, but the regular modem foi-m of Old
Gael. in.

2. That av in "ann an comhairle nan aiiigidh," "ann an slighe
nam peacach," " an dorus a' bhutha," " an iiit a nihic," and the
other clauses previously quoted, is the regular modein form of the
ancient prep, in, may also be seen by comparing these clauses
with the corresponding clauses (quoted above) in modern Irish : " a
gcomhairle na neimhdhiadhach," "a slighe na bpeacarh," "a
ndorus na puible," " a nait a mhie," &c. Here, " ann an comh-
airle "r=:(Ir.) "a gcomhairle" (c being eclipsed by g, on account of
the nasal termination of the preposition) ="an comhairle" (in
counsel) = 01d Gael, "icomairle" (with n of the prep, dropped
before the tenuis) = " in-comairle" (cf. Ir. Texte, s. v.) ; " ann an
slighe" = (Ir.) "a slighe" (with the nasal of the prep, dropped
before s^ = "an slighe" (in way) = Old Gael. " isligid," or "his-
ligid " (with n dropped before s) = " in-sligid " ; "an dorus "=
(Ir.) "a ndorus" (with n of the prep, carried forward to the next

Gaelic U rtlaxj ra [ili u — Cviainon Mistakes. 281

■word) = 01d Gael. "imloru9," = " in-dorus" (in door) ; "an c-lit" =
(Ir.) "a nait" (with n of the prep, carried forward, as in the last
example, to the next word) = 01d Gael. " indit " = " in-ait " (in
place). This comparisjon shows that, in " an dorus a' bhutha,"
" an ait a mhic," and similar phrases, a;t is the modern form of
the ancient prep. in. But if an be the modern form of in in
these places, it must be the same in " ann an comhairle nan
aingidh," "ann an slighe nam peacach," and other like phrases,
in which it appears as the sinijile preposition both in modern
Irish and in the ancient language, although frequently extended
or reduplicated in modei'n Scottish Gaelic.

3. The British form yn (= Old Brit, in = Old Gael, in) of this
preposition likewise shows that an, with which yn is identical, is
the full and regular Scoto-Irish form. This will further appear
by comparing the Welsh clauses corresponding to those quoted
from Irish and Scottish Gaelic : " ynghyngor yr annuwiolion " (in
the counsel of the wicked), in which "ynghyngor" = "yn-cyngor"
(in counsel) is exactly parallel in construction to Ii\ " a gcomhairle"
and Scott. Gael, "an comhairle"; "yn ffordd pechaduriaid " (in the
way of sinners), in which " yn ffordd " (in way) is parallel to Ir.
"a slighe" and Scott. Gael, "an slighe"; "yn eisteddfa gwatwar-
wyr" (in the seat of scorners), in which "yn eisteddfa" (in seat)
is parallel to Ir. "a suidheachan" and Scott. Gael, "an eaithir";
"ynghyfraith yr Arglwydd " (in the law of the Lord), in which
" ynghyfraith = yn-cyfraith " (in law) is parallel to Ir. " a ndligh-
eadh" and Scott. Gael, " an lagh." In cyngor and cyfraith the
mutation of c into g is caused by the nasal termination of the
preposition. Of. (John i. 7) " yn dystiolaeth " (for witness) =" yn-
tystiolaeth" (lit., in witness); (Prov. viii. 22) "yn nechreuad ei
ffordd" (in the beginning of his way), in which "yn nechreuad"
= " 3-n-dechreuad " (in beginning).

4. That an and not an7i an is the simple and proper modern
form of this preposition is shown further by the fact that, whilst
an may invariably be substituted for ann an, there are many
phrases in which ann an cannot be substituted for an :

(1) An may always be substituted for ann an. " An comhairle
nan aingidh," "an slighe nam peacach," "an eaithir luchd-fanoid,"
" an lagh an Tighearna," are as accurate as " ann an comhairle
nan aingidh," " ann an slighe nam peacach," " ann an eaithir luchd-
fanoid," " ann an lagh an Tighcrna." We ought rather to say

282 Oaelic Orthography — Common Mistakes.

that, considering tlie history and affinities of this preposition, the
expressions witli an are the more accurate.

(2.) But we frequently cannot substitute amn an for an. This
applies more especially to the archaic adverbial phrases consisting
of a noun, and the preposition an or a{n) such as " a muigh," " a
mach," "an diu," which are constantly used in the living language.
We cannot say " aun am muigh " for " a muigh " (out, foris)=" am
muigh " = Old Gael. " im-muigh " (the prep, im for in before a
labial, and muigh, dat. of magh, a plain), nor " ann am mach " for
" a mach " (out, foras) = " am mach " = Old Gael. " im-mach "
(the same prep, im for in and inach, ace. of magh), nor " ann an
diu " for " an diu " (to-day) = Old Gael. " in-diu " (the prep, in
and the dat. or abl. of dia, day). These phrases show that ann
an is of modern origin.

Our first reason, however, is alone sufficient to prove that the
prep, an is not an abbreviation, but the full and regular modern
form of the ancient prep, in (in), and that, therefore, the spelling
with an apostrophe is erroneous.

IV. The nasal termination of the conjunction gu'n erroneously
regarded as merely a euphonic letter.

In recent editions of the Gaelic Scriptures, the conjunction
gun (that, quod) is printed with a hyphen between git and n,
to indicate that n is not an organic part of the conjunction, but
merely a euphonic letter added, in certain positions, to gu, which
is thus regarded as the proper conjunction. In support of this
view the authority of Br. Stewart is often quoted (ct. Gramm., p.
170). But it is overlooked that, in the Pentateuch edited by that
distinguished scholar along with Dr. John Stuart of Luss, and
published in 18:20 (eight years after the publication of the second
edition of the Gaelic Grammar), gu'n is printed with an aposti'ophe
to show that 'n is a contraction. Nor is it taken sufficiently
into account that it was not until long after Dr. Stewart's time
that the study of ancient Gaelic began to throw new light upon
the construction and idioms of the modern language. This holds
true especially in regard to the adverbs, prepositions, and con-
junctions, which are most unsatisfactorilj' dealt with in Stewart's
work.

What has led to n of gun being regarded as a euphonic letter
is the fact that, although invariably used before verbs beginning
with a vowel, as (Luke xxii. 30) "gu'n ith," "gu'n 61," it is fre-

Gaelic OrtliO(jraph\j — Common Mistal-es. 283

queutly omitted before verbs beginning with a consonant, as
(2 Cor. V. 20) "gu cuireadh," (Ps. xiv. 7) "gu tigeadli," (Acts xvi
30) " gu tearnar," (Metrical Ps.xxvii. 4) " gu faicinn," " gu fiosraich-
inn," "gu faighinn." The regular absence of n before "bheil" in
the combination " gu bheil," has been sometimes advanced as an
argument to prove that the proper conjunction is not giCn but gii
(= Ir. go), although "gu bheil" alone furnishes, as will afterwards
appear, sufficient evidence that the nasal termination of gun is
original or organic. We shall now show that the nasal in gu'nia
not a euphonic but an organic letter, although it is frequently
omitted in both spoken and written Gaelic. We shall also
explain why this conjunction appears so often without the
nasal.

1. Gu'n ( = Ir. go n-) is the modei'n form of the ancient con-
junction con, formed from the prep, co (to, ad) = *coth (cognate
with Gr. Kara and governing the accusative) and n of the relative
an (cf. Gramm. Celt., pp. 342, 417, 719).' There are, however,
some difficulties connected with the explanation of this conjunction,
which have not yet been fully removed. A satisfactory explana-
tion of the conjunctions on, quod, class, that, &zc., in the cognate
languages, would, no doubt, greatly help to clear up the difficulties
connected with the Gaelic conjunction. At present, we know that
oTt, quod, Szc, are pron. neut. accusatives (cf Jelf's Gr. Gramm., i.
330, third edition, for on) ; but how have they become accusa-
tives ? Does quod, for example, stand for "propter quod" or "ad
quod" (cf Leverett's Lat. Dictionary, s. conj. quod) ?

But whatever difficulties may still remain in regard to the
etymology of con, it is certain that its n is an organic letter,
although it disappears in certain positions in accordance with the
law applicable to a pi'imitive nasal termination, as in "co-carad"
(ut amaret) = " con-carad," " cocomalnammar " (ut impleamus)
= " con-comalnammar," " comman " (ut simus) = " comban,"
" comad " = " com-bad " = mod. Ir. " go madh " = " go mbadh,"
usually written " gu ma " in Scottish Gaelic.

2. In modern Irish, in accordance with the same law, the nasal
termination of gu 'n regularly causes eclipsis if the following
word begins with an eclipsable consonant (a tenuis, a medial, or
/). The following examples illustrate the effect of this law (Is.

1 See also Zimmer's Keltische Sludien, part 2nd, pp. 54, 55, published since
this article was written.

284 Gaelic Orthoynqihy — Common Mistakes.

vi. 10) : " deagla go blifaicfidis le na suilibh, agus go gcluinfidis le
na gcldasaibh, agus go dtuigfidis le na gcroidhe, agus go bhfillfidis,
agus go mb^idis sMn " (lest the3r see with their eyes, and hear with
their ears, aud understand with their heart, and be healed) ; (Is.
li. 16): " chor go bplainndeochuinn na neamha, agus go suighfinn
bunaite na talmhan, agus go naibeoruinn i-e Sion, is tii mo
phobal " (that I may plant the heavens, and lay the foundations
of the earth, and say unto Sion, thou art my people) ; (Deut. xxx.
20) : " lonnus go ngraidheoehuidh tii do Thighearna Dia, agus go
nuimhleocha tu da ghuth, agus go ndruidfe tii ris " (that thou
mayest love the Lord thy God, and that thou mayest obey his
voice, and that thou mayest cleave unto him); (Is. xxxii. 15):
"No go ndoirtear an Spiorad oruinn 6 naird shiias, agus go raibh
an fasach na mhagh thoirtheach, agus go meastar an magh toir-
theach na f hora6is " (until the Spirit be poured upon us from on
high, and the wilderness be a fruitful land, and the fruitful land
be counted for a forest) ; (Luke xxii. 30) : " lonnus go niosdaoi
agus go niobhthaoi ar mo bh6rdsa ann mo rioghachd [fein], agus
go suighfi ar chaithireachaibh " &e., (that ye may eat and drink
at my table in my kingdom, and sit on thrones, &c.) ; (2 Sam. xx.
16): "Tarr a leith, go labhra misi riot" (come near hither that I
may speak with thee) ; (Gen. xxvi. 9) : " Do chionn go ndubhairt
m6, Deagla go ne'ugfuinn da cionn " (because I said, Lest I die for
hei') , (Deut. ii. 28) : " agus do bheura tii dhainh uisge ar airgiod,
go nolfa m^ " (and give me water for money, that I may
drink).

In these examples the initial letter of the word immediately
following the conjunction is eclipsed, if a tenuis, a medial, or/,
that is, if one of the eclipsable letters. Hence " go gcluinfidis " =
"gon cluinfidis," " go bplainndeochuinn " = " gon plainndeochuinn,"
"go dtuigfidis "=gon tuigfidis," "go ngraidheoehuidh "r=" gon
grdidheochuidh," "go mbt^idis "=:"gom beidis," "go ndruidfe " =
"gon druidfe," " go ndoirtear " = " gon doirtear," "go ndubhairt"
= "gon dubhairt," "go bhfaicfidis"="gon faicfidis," and "go
bhfillfidis," = " gon fillfidis." In the examples in which the
conjunction is immediately followed by a word beginning with s,
the nasal of the conjunction is dropped, whilst in those in which
the word following the conjunction begins with a liquid, the nasal,
having been assimilated unto the liquid, coalesces with it, and in
those in which the following word begins with a vowel, the nasal

Gaelic Orthography — Common Mhinkes. 28")

is prefixed to the vowel. Hence"gosuighfinn " = "gon suighfinn,"
and "bo sui>fh(i ''^" tron suighfi," "go Mbhra" = " sjon Idbhra,"
"go meastar"="goa meastar," and "go raibh" = "gon raibh,"
"go naibeoi'uinn " = " gon aibeoruinu," "go neugfuinn " = " gon
^ugfuinn," "go niobhthaoi " = " gon iobhthdoi," "go niosddoi" =
"gon iosdaoi," "go n61fa" = "gon 61fa," and "go nuimhleocha" =
"gon uimhleocha." The fact, therefore, tliat eclipsis takes place
uniformly in modern Irish, when the word immediately following
this conjunction begins with an eclipsable consonant, proves con-
clusively that the nasal of the conjunction is au organic and not
a mere euphonic letter. The regular preservation of the nasal
before words beginning with a medial consonant or with a vowel,
is, likewise, proof to the same effect.

3. Among the relics of eclipsis still existing in Scottish Gaelic
may be mentioned " gu ma " and " gu bheil," which alone afford
sufficient proof that the nasal oi gu, 'n is the oi-iginal termination,
and not a mere euphonic letter. " Gu ma," in such phrases as
" Gu ma fada beo thu " (long may you live), " Gu ma slan a thill-
eas tu" (happy may you return), is for "ga mbadh" = "gu'm
badh " = Old Gael, "com-bad." " Gu bheil," which occurs so fre-
quently, is for " gu bhfeil " = " con-feil." In these formulse, thete-
fore, h of badh is eclipsed by m, undfotfeil by bh in consequence
of the original nasal termination of the conjunction. In fact, in
" ma" or " madh," ??i=ri6, and in "bheil," bh=iif. We thus see
that, so far from the view of Dr. Stewart and others in regard to
the n oi gic'n being correct, viz., that it is a mere euphonic letter,
the very opposite holds true, for instead of the nasal being added
to the conjunction for euphony, it is dropped for euphony in cer-
tain positions, in accordance with the law applicable to a primitive
nasal ending.

The influence of this law explains the frequent occurrence of
gu, 'n without the nasal. The law, however, does not affect Scot-
tish Gaelic to the same extent and with the same regularity as
modern Irish, which is in a less advanced state of phonetic decay
than its sister dialect. In the Irish Scriptures, for example, we
have met with no instance in which this law is violated, so far as
this conjunction is concerned; and, even in Scottish Gaelic, the
instances are fewer than one not acquainted with the extent to
which the law influences spoken Gaelic in all parts of the High-

286

Gaelic Orihographij — Common Mistakes.

lands, but especially in the remoter islands/ would probably
suppose.

It may be interesting to compare here the variations in the
spelling oi gu'n in one chapter (5th of 2nd Cor.) in four different
editions of the Gaelic Scriptures, viz., O'Donnell's (1G81), Stew-
art's (17G7), Gen. Assembly's (1826), and Nat. Bib. Society's Ref
Ed. (1880) :—

O'Donni'irs.
V. 1. go bhfuil.
3. go bhfaghtliar
4.

,, go .sUiigfiiIhe
(i. go bhfuilmid
9.

10. go ngeubhadh

11. go bhfuilmiil

12. go nibiaclh

14. go bhftiaradar

1."). go bhfiiair

16. go raibh.

19.

20.

21. go nduuntaoi

Sti-warfs.
gu bheil gu bJifeil.

gii 'm bu
gu 'ill biodh.

g\i bheil=gu bhfeil.
gu'm bi

gu fuigb.

gu bheil-gu blifeil

gu 'in bi.

gu 'n raibh.
gu 'n d' f huair

gu raiijli

gu 'n cuireadh.

gu bitheamaiil.

Gnu Assemhii/'s.
gu bheil=gu blifeil.

gu 'm bu.
gu bi.

gu blieil=gu bhfeil.
gu'iu bi.

gu faigh.

gu bheil=gu bhfeil.

gu bi.

gu 'n robh.
gu 'n d' f huair.

gu robh.
gu cuireadh.

gu bitheamaid.

Me/. Ed., ISSO.
gu bheil=gu bhfeil.

gu-m bu.
gum bi.

gu bheil^gu bhfeil.
gu-ni bi.

gu-m faigh.

gu bheil-gu blifeil.

gu-m bi.

gu-n robh.
gu-n d' fhuair.

gu robh.
gu-n cuireadh.

gu-m bitheamid.

The examples here given from O'Donnell's Translation are
strictly according to rule./being eclipsed by hh in "go bhfuil," "go
bhfaghthar," "go bhfuilmid," "go bhfuaradar," and "go bhfuair,"
g by n in " go ngdubhadh," b by m in " go mbiadh," and d by n
in " go ndeuntaoi," all in consequence of the nasal termination of
the conjunction, which is preserved before g and d in " geubhadh"
and "d^untaoi," becomes m before b in " biodh," and is assimilated
unto and coalesces with r in " raibh."

In the examples from Stewart's Eilition, the nasal is ]ireserved,
contrary to rule, in "gu'n raibh" (v. 14) and " gu 'n cuireadh "
(v. 20), and is irregularly dropped before b in " gu bitheamaid "

1 In a long note on the "differences between Irish and Scotch Gaelic,"
appended by Mr. Skene to the selections published by Dr. M'LaiicVilan from
the Dean of Lismore's Book, we find the following statement: .... "in
pure Scotch Gaelic the eclipsis is unknown, except in the case of the letter
s." It would, however, be difficult for a Gaelic speaker, in any part of the
Highlands, to utter half-a-dozeu sentences in the course of ordinary conversa-
tion without using eclipsed forms ; and the letter s, although silent after t of
the article, does not admit of eclipsis. O'Douovau's conjecture in regard to
this letter (cf. Gramra., p. 61) was perfectly correct.

Gaelic Orthoijraplijj — Common Mldakes. 287

(v. 21); but for the preservation of tlio nasal before the tenuea,
as in "gu'n cuiroadli," although irregular, the wanction of the
modern pronunciation may, to some extent, be pleaded. " (lu
raibh " (v. 19 J is regular.

In the General Assembly's Edition (l.S2()), the nasal is preserved
irregularly in "gu'n robh " and omitted irregularly before h in
"gu bi " (vv. 4 and 12) and " gu bitheamaid " (v. 21). All the
other examples are regular.

In the 1880 Edition, the retention of the nasal before robh (v.
l4!),faigJt. (v. 10), and cuireadh (v. 20) is irregular, although per-
haps sanctioned by the modern pronunciation. In this edition,
however, the nasal is erroneously vi^ritten as a euphonic letter,
although it is not easy to see why a euphonic letter should be
required between (/ii.and robh in v. 14<, and not between the same
words in V. 19 !

The above comparison shows that, so far as the use of the con-
junction giCn is concerned, the latest editions of the Gaelic Scrip-
tures are phonetically the most corrupt. The frequent occurrence,
however, in the best editions of such examples as " gu cuireadh,"
"gu tearnar," "gu faicinn," "gu saorar," "gu robh," "gu maireadh,"
shows the influence which the phonetic law applicable to a
primitive nasal ending still exerts on Gaelic orthography.

V. The nasal of the negative particle cha'n erroneously
regai'ded as merely a euphonic letter (cf the 180O and 1880
editions of the Gaelic Scriptures).

1. That the na.sal of c/«t '?i, although dropped in certain posi-
tions, is an organic and not a euphonic letter, is .shown by the
ancient formula nicon = ni con (non quid), from which the
modern negative particles nocha and cha, cha 'n, have been
derived as shown by Ebel, who has added the following foot-note
to the remarks on ni con in the Gramm. Celt., (p. 7-10, 2nd
Ed.) : " That the modern foi'mula nocha {cha in the Gaelic of
Scotland and of Ulster, the no- being dropped) has been derived
from nicon, is proved by the nasal infection or eclipsis : ' nocha
g-ceilim' (I do not conceal), the n being preserved before/, as in
' nocha n-fagham ' (we do not find), ' nocha n-fitir ' (he does not
know), 'nocha n-fuil ' (is not, est) ; unless the foi-m of the preterite
follows, as ' nochar fhiigaibh ' (he has not left, non reliquit)
O'Donovan's Gramm., pp. 1.57, 159, 400. Scottish Gaelic, ' ni
bheil ' or ' cha neil ' (is not). ' Cha neil ' is for ' cha nfheil.' "

288 Oaelic Orthogniphy — CoriDiiOih Mininkes.

2. Among the particles which cause eclipsis of the initial cjn-
sonant of the verb, O'Donovan (Gramm., p. 158) includes nocha,
and gives, as an example, " nocha g-ceilim " (I do not conceal)
above quoted. This proves the existence, now or formerly,
of n between cha and the verb which follows it, which must
be the n preserved in cJia 'n and nocha n-, as inferred by
Ebel.

But other questions arise in connection with the particle cha,
cha 'n, which do not appear to have been yet fully explained. How,
for example, are we to account for the aspiration of / after
" nocha," as in " nocha nfhuil," whilst, after the same particle,
the c of ceilim is eclipsed ? Or, how are we to explain the
eclipsis of c after nocha in the modern " nocha g-ceilira," when, in
the ancient language, the nasal of nicon is preserved before the
same tenuis, in " nf eonchoscram " (non quod destruamus), " ni
conchechrat " (non amabunt), &c., and the tenuis aspirated
(cf. Z. 740)? Ebel's suggestion (Z. 417), that the con of nicon is
for cono = co-no, the no being the sign of the pres. tense, cognate
with Gr. vv, Skr. nu, &c., would account for the preservation of
the nasal before the tenues and s, /, and for the aspiration of these
consonants, but would leave the eclipsis after nocha in modern
Irish unexplained, the nasal, in that case, although organic, not
having been the primitive termination of the formula nicon.

VI. The relative 'n^an erroneously written as a eupiionic
letter.

The Rev. Dr. Clerk, editor of an edition of Ossian's Poems,
published, with an English translation, a few years ago, and
joint-editor of some editions of the Gaelic .Scriptures, having
ado))ted the view that the nasal of the conjunction gu, 'n is merely
a euphonic letter, was naturally led to take the same view of the
nasal in the combinations gu 'n = gu san (until), do 'n (to whom,
to which), fo ')i (under whom, under which), nuL 'n (about whom,
about which), and o'n (from whom, from which). Accordingly,
among the many orthographical changes of the same kind as
the substitution of gu-n tor gu'n, which he has introduced into
the works edited by him, we find repeatedly, although not
uniformly, gu-n for gu'n (until), do-n for do'n (to whom), fo-n
for fo '« (under whom), o-n for o '7; (from whom), and mu-n for
mu'n (about whom). We have jotted down the following exam-
ples from his edition of Ossian's Poems : —

Gaelic OrthngrKplnj — Covnnon Mistnkef. 289

1. Do-n witli ouphonic n substituted for <l(i'n=(lo an (to
whom, to wliicli) :

Cov. 1. 19G:

" Laiiih-gheal do-m bu mhor mo ii\ii,"
for, Lamh-gheal do 'm bu mhor mo run

(White-hand for wliom ni}- love was great).

Carr.-Th. 1. 33 :

" Do-n eiricli air ur n-anam suas,"
for, Do 'n eirich air "ur n-anam suas

(lit., To whom will ari.se on your souls).

C'al. and Col v. 1. 103 :

" Do-m bu thuineadh mor thura t-athar,"
for, Do'ni bu thuinneadh mor thura t-athar

(Whose dwelling was the high towers of thy father)

Fing. II., 1. 450 :

" A reub an caraid do-n robh 'ghradh,"
for, A reub an caraid do'n robh a ghradh

(Who pierced the friend to whom was his love),

Fing. VI., 1. 2.33 :

" Do-m bheil gaisgich a dh'aom 's a dh'f halbh,"
for, Do bheil gaisgich a dh'aom 's a dh'fhalbli

(To whom are [known] the heroes departed anil
gone).

Fing. VI., 1. 282 :

" Do-n d' Eirich d comh-stri an cliu,"
for. Do 'n d' t^irich a comh-strith an cliu

(lit., To whom arose from strife their fame).

Tern. I., 1. 339 :

" Na cathan do-m bu choir a bhi nail,"
for, Na cathan do 'm bu choir a bhith nail

(The battles [battalions?] which ought to have
come).

Tem. VI., 1. 434 :

" Esan do-m bheil ni' anam gu k'ir,"
for, Esan do bheil m' anam gu k'ir
(lit., He fir wliDin is all my soul").
T

290 Gaelic Orfhograplnj — Common Mistakes.

Carthon. 1. 238 :

" Tannas fooiu, do-n annsadh cliu,"
for, Tannas faoin, ilo'n anusa cliu

(Clerk's Tr., A phantom form, who loves [our]
fame).

2. Fo-n (with euphonic v) substituted for fo'n = fo an (under
whom, under which) :
Carr.-Th. 1. 37 :

" Fo-n lub geug dharaig nan torr,"
for, Fo'n lub geug dharaig nan torr

(Beneath which bends the oak-branch of the hills).

.'i. Gu-n (with euphonic v) substituted for gii 'n =gu san (until,
until that) :
Fing. v., 1. 220:

" Cha-n fhada gu-m faiceam an seod,"
for, Cha'n fhada gu'm [or gu sam] faiceam an seod
(lit., It will not be long until I shall see the hero.)

4. Le-n (with euphonic n) for Ic 'n = !e san (by whom) :
Vol. I., p. 233 :

" Tannas fiioin le-n anns' ar cliu,"
for, Tannas faoin le'n [or leis an] ann.s' ar cliu
(A phantom form who loves our fame).

5. Mu-n (with euphonic n) substituted for mu 'n = mu an.
(about whom, about which) :

Oath.-Lod. I., 1. 38 :

" 'An tir choigrich mu-n iadh an tonn,"
for, An tir choigrich mu'n iadh an tonn

(In stranger land around which winds the wave).

Cath.-Lod. Ill , 1. G3 :

" Gu Gorm-mheall, mu-n iadh an tonn,"
for, Gu Gorm-mheall, mu'n iadh an tonn

(To Gormal, around which winds the wave).

Gov. 1. 204 :

" 'Am faoghaid fasaich mu-n iadh sloigh,"
for, Am faoghaid fasaich mu'n iadh sloigh

(Around whom, in forest cha.se, the people throng).

Oaelic Urtho'jrajilii/ — Commoii Minfdlces. 291

Golnand. 1. (JS :

" Sar cheannartl, niu-n d'aom na bliadhna, '
for, Sar cheaiinard inii'n d'aom iia bliadliiia

(Bravo leader on whom have deseenil.'d the years).

Fiiig. I„ 1. 38G :

" Mac Shcuma, mu-n eireadh diln,"
for, Mac Sheuma mu'n eireadh dan

(Sema's son, in song renowucxl, lit., about whom
song would arise).

Fing. I., 1. 409 :

" 'Striath Eirinn mu-n eireadh dain."
for, 'S triath Eireaun mu'n Eireadh dfiin
(And Eirin's lord, in songs renowned.)

Fing. III., 1. 110:

" 'Righ Mhorbheinn mu-n iadh an tonn,"
for, Righ Mhorbheinn mu'n iadh an tonn

(King of Morven around whieh rolls the wave).
Fing. III., 1. UQ :

'■■ 'S air gaisgeach mu-n d'eirich dan,"
for, 'S air gaisgeach mu'n d'eirich dan
(And to the hero renowned in song).
Fing. III., 1. 3.51 :

" 'S a' chomhrag niu-n iadh an t-sleagh,"
for, 'Sa' chomhrag mu'n iadh an t-sleagh

(lit.. In conflict round which winds the spear).
Fing. III., 1. 4S:] :

" 'An coinhstri mu-n iadh an t-sleagh,"
for. An comh-strith mu'n iadh an t-sleagh
(In strife in which is hurled the spear^.

Fing. VI., 1. 170 :

" An stri mu-m bi luaidh a chaoidh,"
for. An strlth mu'm bi luaidh a c-haoidh

(lit.. In strife of which the fame will ever be).
Fing. VI., 1. 307 :

" 'N Crom Bhrumo mu-n d'aom an sliabh,"
for, 'N Crom Bhrumo mu'n d' aom an sliabh

(In Brumo's Circle, over which the mountain leaned).

292 Gaelic 0 rtliography — Common Mistakes.

Tem. II., I. 292 :

" Nigliean Chathmhin, mu-n liiaidh na Mird,"
fur, Nighean Chathmhin, mu'n luaidh na baird

(Daughter of Cathmin, of whom bards will sing).

Tem. VII., 1. 182:

" O'n stri mu-n (iirich dkn,"
for, O'n .strith mu'n eirich dan

(From the strife which will be remembered in song).
Carr.-Th. 1. 510 :

" 'Us cruit Shelma, mu-n cromadh an cuan,"
for. Is cruit Shehna, mu'n cromadh an cuan

(And harp of Selma, round wliich bends the ocean).

6. 0-74 (witli euphonic n) substituted for o'n = n an (from whom,
from which) :
Gov., 1. 87 :

" 0-n a thuit an triatli fo sgleo,"
for, O'n thuit an triath fo sgleo

(lit., Since the chief has fallen under cloud).
Tem. v., 1. fil:

" Gu leirg o-m bi morchuis ag dirigh."
for, Gu leirg o'ra bi morchuis ag ^irigh
(To a field from which glory will arise).

Tern. VL, 1. 426 :

" Mu leabaidh o-n leum na ruaidh,"
for, Mu leabaidh o'n leum na ruaidh

(By the bed from which start the roes).
These improvements in orthography are, of course, errors in
grammar!

VII. — The article erroneously written as a euphonic letter.
Of this obvious error we give the following example from Dr.
Clerk's edition of Ossian :
Cath.-Lod. II., 1. 144 :

" Sheas iad-san mu-n t-sonn fo bhron,"
for. Sheas iad-.san mu'n t-sonn fo bhron
(They stood around the hero in sorrow).
Dr. Clerk's translation of the above examples, in which he has
evidently mistaken the parts of speech, is generally correct, the
reverend gentleman's ear being more accurate than his gi-ammar.

Gavllc Urtluiijftqih)/ — Cumtiioii Mintakcs. 2'Jo

VIII. Bheil erroneously regarded as the aspirated form of a
substantive verb beil.

In the Highland Society's Dictionary, hcil is given as the
pres. interrog. and neg. of the subst. verb hi, and the expressions,
" Am beil mi " (am I) ? " ni 'in beil mi " (I am not), are quoted as
illustrations of the use of this form. Beil is used also by Sheriff
Nicolsou in his edition of Mackintosh's Gaelic Proverbs ; and Prof.
Blackie (cf. Lang, and Lit. of the Seott. Highlands, p. 38) has
" distinctly recognised " in the " am bheil thu ? — are you ? — so
often heard in the mouth of a Highlander," the Greek ireXofxat '. '
But the form heil does not exist in Gaelic, except as a colloquial
corruption of bheil, which, as already shown, is for hhfeil, the
eclipsed form of the subst. verb/ei7, from the root var (to will, to
choose), whence Lat. velle and Eng. will.

Much of the confusion and error prevailing in regard to Umil
has arisen from the present sijelling, which conceals the true
character of this verb as an eclipsed form. It would, therefore,
be desirable to restore the organic initial letter, especially in the
foi'mula " cha 'n 'eil," which might be written " cha 'n fheil," like
"cha 'n fhaigh," "cha 'u fheith," "cha 'n fhogbluim," "cha 'n
fhoir," &c.

It has been already shown that eclipsis arises from the effect
of an original nasal termination upon the initial letter of the
following word. This nasal, as previously remarked, is prefixed
to the initial letter of the next word, when that letter is a vowel
or a medial ; when a liquid, the nasal is assimilated unto it ; and
when a tenuis or /, it is changed by the influence of the nasal,
which combines with it, into its corresponding medial. Accord-
ingly, the nasal disappears before words of which the initial letter
is a tenuis, a medial, or /". It disappears also, as we have seen, be-
^ Prof. Blackie is equally unfortunate in his remarks on the other Gaelic
subst. verbs. It is true that bhd ( = roblui) and Lat. fid are derivatives from the
same root bhu, but, although b of bhd corresponds to / of fiii, the long a of
bhd, which is a reduplicated preterite, does not agree with the short u of fili.
The form ii corresponds, not to Skr. as, the s of which would be dropped in
Gaelic, but to Skr. asti, and still more closel)' to Gr. ern', whilst tha for td is
the 3rd per. sing, of taa (I am) = * stau, agreeing exactly with Lat. sto = stao.
In fact, the pages (29-59) of Prof. Blackie's interesting work that deal with
Gaelic philology, might well be cancelled in a new edition. Some of the com-
parisons are correct, but many are erroneous, wliilst those that are correct
are, in reality, with few exceptions, not better than mere guesses which are
of no value in accurate etymology.

294' Gaelic Orthoijraiilnj — Common Mistahes.

fore words beginning with s. But to these rules, which are observed
with considerable regularity in Irish, there are many exceptions
in Scottish Gaelic. In the ease of hheil for bhfeil, the formula
"gii bheil" is used regularly in the Gaelic Scriptures, but "gu 'm,
bheil " occurs repeatedl3' in all the editions of the poems of Ossian,
the additional mistake of writing m as a euphonic letter having
been introduced into Dr. Clerk's edition (cf Croma, 1. 154^).

In other combinations, however, consisting of a preposition,
tlie relative, and bheil, the nasal of the relative is frequently',
although erroneously, preserved in the Gaelic Scriptures. The
following are examples : — •

John i. 30: " Aig am bheil barrachd orni," for, "Aig a bhfeil
barrachd orm."

John i. 38 : " C'ait am bheil thu gabhail comhnuidh ? " for,
" C ait a bhfeil thu gabhail comhnuidh ? "

John V. 45 : " Maois, anns am bheil sibh a' cur bhur dochais,"
for " Maois, ann sa bhfeil sibh a' cur bhur dochais."

Acts xxvii. 23 : " Agus d' am bheil mi a' deanamh seirbhis," foi-,
" Agus d' a bhfeil mi a' deanamh seirbhis."

The usage of some districts in the Highlands may, no doubt,
be pleaded in favour of retaining the nasal of the relative before
bheil ; but there are other districts in which the correct usage still
prevails, and, therefore, it should be adhered to in a work occupj-
ing the unique place which belongs to the translation of the
Scriptures in the scant standard literature of modern Gaelic.

IX. The article «', contracted form of an (the), erroneously
substituted for the possessive pronoun a (his, her, its).

This error has been introduced, in the last edition of the
Gaelic Scriptures (Ref. Ed., 1880), into many ])laces in which all
previous editions have correctly the posssessive pronoun. The
following are some examples : —

1 Sam. xxi. 2 (Ref Ed.): "dol a dh'iounsuidh a'leithid so agus
a' leithid sud a dh' aite," for, " dol a dh' ionnsuidh a leithid so
agus a leithid sud a dh' ait " (Ed. 1820).

1 Sam. xxi. 9 (Ref Ed.) : " Cha-n' eil a' leithid eile ann," for,
" Cha'n'eil a leithid eile ann " (Ed. 1826).

2 Chr. xxxv. 18 (Ref Ed.): " Agus cha do chumadii a' leithid
sin de chai.sg," for, " Agus cha do chumadh a leithid sin do
chaisg " (Ed. 1826); " ni mo a chum uile righrean Israeil a' leithid
de chaisg," for, " ni mo a chum uile righrean Israeil a leithid
do chaisg " (Ed. 1826).

Gaelic Orthoijraiili>j — CommoiL Mldakes. -05

Marc xiii. 19 (Ref. Eil.) : " amhuil nach robh a'leithid ami o
tlioiscach na cruitheaclid," for, " .imliuil nach robh a leithid ann
o thoiseacli na cruithcachd " (Ed. 182G).

1 Cor. V. 11 (Ref. Ed.) : " maillc r' a' leithid so de dhuine," fur_
" maillc r'a leithid so do dhuine" (Ed. 182(5).

2 Cor. ii. 7 (Ref Ed.) : " air eagal gu-m bitheadh a' leithid so dc
dhuine," for, " air eagal gu 'm biodh a leithid so do dhuine
(Ed. 1826).

2 Cor. X. 11 (Ref Ed.) : " Sinuaitiicheadh a' leithid sin de
dhuine so," for, " Smuainichcadh a leithid sin do dhuine so"
(Ed. 182(j).

2 Cor. xii. 2 (Ref Ed.) : " a' leithid sin dc dhuine," for, " . . .a
leithid sin do dhuine " (Ed. 1826).

2 Cor. xii. 3 (Ref Ed.) : " Agus b' aithnc dhomh a'leithid sin
de dhuine, " for, " Agus b'aithne dhomh a leithid sin do dhuine"
(Ed. 1826).

1 Cor. V. 5 (Ref Ed.) : " A' shandiuil so dc dliuiuc," for, " A
shamhuil so do dhuine " (Ed. 1826).

Gal. vi. 1 (Ref Ed.) : " togaibh suas a' shamhuil sin de dhuine,"
for, "togaibh suas a shaniluiil sin do dhuine " (Ed. 1826).

It is unnecessary to multiply examples, the article having
been substituted in the Ref Ed. (1880) for the poss. pronoun,
almost invariably in the singular, but in no instance in the
plural ' This alteration, clearly the result of the editors having
mistaken the jtarts of speech, has been defended by the Rev. Dr.
Clerk in the Inverness Celtic Muyazine. But it may be easily
shown that, in " a leithid sin do dhuine " (such a man), " a
leithid do chaisg " (such a passover), " a shamhail sin do dhuine "
(such a man), and similar formulae, the article is altogether
inadmissible.

1. The nasal of the article is never elided before nouns be-
ginning with I or s in any case of the singular ; and the plural is
na in all the cases, except the genitive in which it is nan {nam
before a labial). Before nouns beginning with s, the article pre-
serves the dental {t) as well as the nasal in the gen. and dat. sing,
masculine, and in the nom. and dat. sing, feminine. The genitive
feminine is always na. If, therefore, the article were admissible
in the above foniiulre before leithid and samhail, the form would
be an, not a', in the singula!-, and na, not an, in the plural. But
an is never used in the singular nor na in the plural in these
formulae, which is sufficient proof that a before leithid and

29C Gaelic 0 rthoyro phy— Common j\lidakes.

samhail is not an abbreviated form of the article. In fact, a ( =«ii)
is never used in any case of either the singular or the plural,
before nouns beginning with I or s.

2. That a before leithid and samhail is the poss. pronoun,
is shown by such phrases in the ancient language as the following:
"... arnifil inherinn filid alethet" (for there is not in Ireland a poet
his equal), Gold., p. 126; "ni accai hi talmain a leitheid " (and on
earth thou seest not its like), Ir. Glosses, p. 48 ; " ni fuair asanial
(ligraig " (found not a stud its equal), Leabh. Uidh., p. 48^; " ni
fuair asamail dirig " (found not a king his equal), ibid., p. 48^

X. The prep. a' = an or ann (in, into) erroneously substituted
for the prep. a = do (to, unto).

In such phrases as " thigibh a m' ionnsuidh " (come unto me),
" tha sinn a' teachd a d' ionnsuidh " (we are coming unto thee),
a 7n'=(lo mo (to my, unto my) and a d' = do do (to thy, unto thy).
Compare Gen. xix. G : " chaidh Lot a mach d' an ionnsuidh " (Lot
went out unto them) ; 2 Kings xx. 1 : " thainig am faidh Isaiah
mac Amois d' a ionnsuidh " (the prophet Isaiah the son of Amos
came unto him).

The editors of the Nat. Bib. Society's 8vo. edition of the Gaelic
Scriptures, mistaking a (unto) for a' (into), have frequently sub-
stituted " a' m' ionnsuidh " (into me) and "a'd' ionnsuidh" (into
thee) for " a m' ionnsuidh " (unto me) and " a d' ionnsuidh " (unto
thee), as in Jer. i. 11, 13: "thainig focal an Tighearn a' m'
ionnsuidh " (the word of the Lord came into me), for " thainig
focal an Tighearn a m' ionnsuidh " (the word of the Lord came
unto me) ; Gen. xviii. 14 : " pillidh mi a' d' ionnsuidh " (I shall
return into thee), for " pillidh mi a t' ionnsuidh " (I shall return
unto thee) ; 2 Kings xx. 14 : " cia as a thainig iad a' d' ionn-
suidh?" (whence came they into thee ?) for "cia as a thainig iad
a d' ionnsuidh ?" (whence came they unto thee?) So much im-
portance did the Rev. Dr. Clerk and his fellow-editor attach to this
absurd emendation that they introduced it into one of the
reprints of their edition by making an alteration in the stereo-
type plates ! Cf Is. Iv. 5 (1868) : " ruithidh iad a' d' ionnsuidh "
(they shall run into thee), for " ruithidh iad a d' ionnsuidh " (they
shall run unto thee).

We have before us several instances of similar errors occurring in
recent Gaelic publications, but our space prevents us from calling
attention to them in the present number.

studies hi Gaelic Gruraviur — ihc Particle Ann. 297

STUDIES IN GAELIC GRAMMAR— THE PARTICLE ANN.
(Continued from 2). 238.)

!». " Kiiui e mi 'nam athair ilo Phaiaoli, agiis 'nam thij^licarna
OS ccann a thighe uile " (he hath made me a fatlior to Pharaoh,
and lord of all his house, lit., he hath made me into my father to
Pharaoh, and into my lord over all his house) = rinn (hath made)
+ e (he) + mi (me) + 'nam for rt'?7i' (into my) + athair (father)
+ do (to, uuto) + Pharaoh + ayus (and) + 'nam for am' (into
my) + thirjhcarna (lord) + os (over, above) + ceann for cionn
(head) + a (his) + thighe (gen. of teach, house) + idle (all).

Rinn is for riime = righne = rigne or rigni (cf. O'Donovan's
Gramm., p. 228) = Old Gael, rogeni (fecit) and (with pref. do)
dorig^ni = do-ro-geni (fecit), 3rd sing, reduplicated pret. of the
verb do-gniu (I make), from the root gen = Indo-Europ. root
gan (to beget, to produce).

E (he) and mi (me) noticed above.

A'm' = ann mo (in my, into my).

Ann = Old Gael. prep, inn or in^ (in, into) governing the dat.
and ace.

Mo (my) cognate with Skr. and Zend md (me), Lat. me (me),
mens (my, mine).

Athair, dat. or rather ace. of the masc. 7'-stem athair (father)
= Old Gael, athir = * pater cognate with Lat. pater, Gr. iraTi'ip,
8kr. pita from stem pitar, Zend inta - patur, Goth, fadar, A.S.
faeder, Eng. father.

Bo (to) pre]), governing the dat. and cognate with Eng. to, &c.

Agiis (and) = Old Gael, ocus or occus. For etymology cf. p. 42.

Thighearna (aspirated after mo) - Old Gael, tlgerne or tigerna
(lord), from root teg (to cover) = Indo-Europ. stag (to cover), the
same from which teach, tigh, &c. are derived.

Os = uas (above, over) = Old Gael. prep, us cognate with the
Skr. root raksh whence vakshumi (I increase), Gr. av^dvio (I in-
crease), Goth, vahs-ja (wax), A.S. tvaxan, Eng. uxix (to increase).

Ceann is for cion n — Old Gael. eiimn, dat. (after os) of cenn =
cend, referred bj^ Windisch (Beitr. viii. 33, 34) to a base cvindd
from root kvi (to swell out), whence Skr. gvi, ^.vayati (to swell).

A (his) noticed above.

Thighe (aspirated after the masc. poss. prou. a) is the gen. of

298 Stadien in Gaelic Grammar — the Particle Ann.

teach (house) for which tigh, noticed above, is now frequently used.

Uile = Welsh oil (all), cognate with Goth, alls (all), Eng. all,
the II originating through assimilation from Ij. Cf. Beitr. i, IGO.

10. " Ghabh thu beau Uriah gu bhi 'na mnaoi dhuit f^iii "
(thou hast taken the wife of Uriah to be thy wife, lit., thou hast
taken the wife of Uriah to be into her wife unto thyself) = Ghabh
(hast taken) + thu (thou) + bean (wife) + Uriah (of Uriah) +
yu (to) + bhith (be, being) + 'n for ann or a>t (in) + a (her) +
mnaoi (wife) + duitfein (to thyself).

Ghabh (aspirated because do or ro is understood before it) is
the 2nd pers. sing. pret. of the verb gabh = Old Gael, gabaim (I
take) connected by Windisch (cf Beitr. viii. 499) with Lat. habeo
(I have). Gahli. used to be connected, but irregularly, with Lat.
capio, with which it agrees in meaning.

Thu — tu. cognate with Ijat. tii (tliou), Eng. thou, &c.

Bean = Old Gael, ben noticed above. Bean governs Uriah in
the genitive.

Gu = Old Gael, co (to, ad) noticed above.

Bhith (aspirated after gu) = Old Gael, buith noticed above.

Mnaoi (unaspirated after the fem. poss. pron. a) is the dat. sing,
of beau = hen. Mnaoi = Old Gael, mndi =* bndi with bn from
hen (cf Rhys' Lectures, p. 428).

Dhuit = duit (to thee), the prep, do (to) with the 2nd pers.
pron. sing, tu, (thou) suffixed. Duit is in reality a dat. form.

Fein (self, ipse) = Old Gael. pron. formula fe'sin = he-sin (quod
sit hoc) = ha-e-sin, of which ha is the subst. verb, e the pers.
pron., and sin the deni. pron., all noticed above. Cf Z'^. 306.

The construction of " tha e 'na dhuine iounraic " (lit., he is in
his just man) and of similar expressions, being exactly parallel
with that of " tha e 'na gharadh " (he is in his garden), " tha i 'na
slainte " (.she is in her health), presents no difficulty; but the
idiom rtpi)ears peculiar, especially in such expressions as " tha e
'na nihac " (he is a son, lit., he is in his son) and " tha e 'na umha
a ni fuaim " (he is a sounding brass, lit., he is in his brass that
will make a sound). The following remarks may, at least, help to
explain this idiom : —

(1) Ta, as already noticed, is the 3rd pers. sing, of the subst.
verb tdu (I am, I exist) = *stdu agreeing exactly with Lat. sto (I
stand) = stao, and ata is the 3rd pers. sing, of the compound
verb atau (I am, I exist) = *ad-stdu agreeing with Lat. asto (I

Stiulies i)i Gaelic Grammar — the Particle Ann. 299

stand, I exist) = ad-fifo = ad-stao. Tit nml atn are tlius shown
to signify radically existence connected with locdlitij, and, there-
fore, they take tlie prep, ann or an after them, wlien the predicate
is a suhstantive-noun ; as, " ta " or " tha e an Dun-Eidin " (he is
ill Edinburgh), " ta e au daorsa " (he is in bondage), " ta e an
inicheist" (he is in anxiety).

(2) When the predicate denotes a (juality or attribute of the
subject, ta and ata do not take the prep, ann or an after them ;
as " ata e fuar " (he is cold), " ata e saoibhir " (he is rich), " ata e
foghluimte " (he is learned). A quality exists in the subject, not
the subject in a quality ; and, therefore, the preposition of locality
is not applicable when the predicate is an adjective.

(3) When the predicate is an appellative denoting something
which belongs to the subject, this limitation of the general term
is indicated by placing before it the poss. pron. belonging to the
Tiominative ; as, " ata e 'na thaigh " (he is in his house), " ata e
'na bhita" (he is in his boat), "ata e 'na sheasamh" (he is stand-
ing, lit., he is in his standing, i.e., he is in his posture of standing),
" ata e 'na chodal " (he is asleep, lit., he is in his sleep), " ata e 'na
shlainte " (he is in health, lit., he is in his health), " ata e 'na
chabhaig " (he is in haste, lit., lie is in Ids haste), " ata e 'nashean-
aois " (he is in his old age), " ata e 'na Ian neart " (he is in his full
strength), " ata e 'na chiall " (he is in his sen.ses, lit., in his sense
or judgment), "ata e 'na eigin " (he is in need, lit., he is in his
need). In these expressions, the localit}', posture, state, or condi-
tion in which the subject exists is expressed generally by the
appellative tai(jh (house), buta (boat), seasamh (standing), codal
(sleep), slainte (health), cuhhaij (haste), sean-aois (old age), Wii
neart (full strength), ciull (sense), or e'igin (need), as the case may
be, whilst the poss. pron. limits the ai)plication of the general
term to a particular instance of that which is denoted by it, viz.,
that which belongs to the subject. Thus, for example, the subject
is in the locality which is denoted generally by the appellative
house, and particidarly by the restricted definition his house ; or
he is in the state which is defined (jeneralbj by the term haste and
'particularly by the words his haste, or the haste which is peculiar
to him.

(-t) Precisely the same formula is used to express actual exist-
ence in any state, relation, [)ositiou, or office in which one may be
at any time. But as actual existence is a concrete thing, the

300 StiuUes in Gaelic Grammar — the Particle Ann.

predicate by which it is expressed is a concrete, not an abstract
term ; as " ata e 'na dhuine " (he is a man, lit., he is in his man,
i.e., he is in his state denoted by the term man),"a,ta, e 'na athair
do 'n teaghlach " (he is a father to the family, lit., he is in his
father, i.e., ia his relation of father to the family), "ata e 'na
sheirbhiseach do Sheumas (he is a servant to James, lit., he is in
his servant, i.e., in his relation of servant to James), "ata e 'na
shagart " (he is a prie.st, lit., he is in his priest, i.e., in his office of
priest).

(.5) The clo.se relation, or rather identification of the subject and
the state, relation, position, or office denoted by the predicate
which the poss. pronoun effects m the above expressions, arises
from the very nature of those states, relations, &c. To be, for
example, in the relation denoted by the terra son, is to be a
son ; and, similarly, to be in the position denoted by the term
mader, is to he a master.

(6) From this identification of the subject of an affirmation with
the states, relations, &c. expressed bj' the predicate, arises the
ambiguity which gives its apparently anomalous character to the
idiom under consideration. The term son, for example, expresses
a relation, but it, likewise, denotes the -person who exi-sts in or
sustains that relation. The expression, " ata e 'na mhac," may,
therefore, be regarded as having two distinct significations: viz.,
(1) that the person spoken of is or exists in Ins relation denoted
by the term son, or in his son-relation, and (2) that he is or
exists in the per.son whom he calls" his son." It is only the first
signification that a Gaelic speaker ever attaches to the words ;
and, therefore, he is altogether unconscious, when using them, ot
uttering the absurditj' which the second signification would imply.

III. ^4 ?!.u "marking emphasis" is the pron. adv. ann (there,
then) ; and, therefore, the following expressions should have been
placed by Stewart under his second head or division.

1. " Is ann air eigin a thair e as " (it was with difficulty he got
off"), more correctly, " b' ann air eigin a thair e as " = ha (was) + ann
(there) + air (for, by) + e'igin (necessity, force, difficulty) + a (that)
+ thair (came) + e (he) + as (out of it), i.e., " there was " or " it
occuiTcd that by difficulty he came out of it " or " escaped."

Ba and ann were noticed above.

Air = Old Gael. prep, ar (for, by, on account of) is cognate with
Gr. irapa, Lat. per. Here «('/• (a different prep, from air = Old

StHdie,i in Gaelic Gnuamar — the Particle Aivn. 301

Gael. /o?', on, upon) agrees in meaning as well as etyniologicaliy
with Lat. per.

Eigin = 0\d Gael, eicen is cognate witli Gr. uvayK)} (necessity),
from root anc, extemleil form tiunc (to reach, to attain unto),
■whence also Lat. necessc.

A (that) noticed above.

Thair (aspirated because i)reccded by ro or do understood) =
*do-air-s and talric = *dii-ai r-ic-s (cf Beitr. viii. 307) are from
the root anc (to reach, to attain unto). Cf e'igiii above. The
Gael, verbs fliig (come), thdinig (came) ai'e from the same root.

E (he) noticed above.

As = Old Gael, ass (ex eo) is the prep, ass or ess (agi-eeing with
Lat. ex, Gr. e'^) with pron. suffix.

2. " An aite seasamh is ann a theich iad " (instead of standing, i.e.,
keeping their ground, they fled) = on (in) +dite {[tiace) + seasandi
(of standing) + is (is) + anu (there) + « (that) i-tltcicJi (fled) + 'ia(Z
(they). _

An (in), prep, noticed above.

Aite, more correctly ait (place), of doubtful etymology, but Dr.
Stokes has suggested a stem usti cognate with Ice. odd-r (point),
O.H.G. 0)i (point of land, place), from a base ii-^da (cf Beitr.
viii. 338).

Seasamh- Old Gael, se-'^sam (standing) cognate with Gr. "ittij/jh,
from root sta (to stand).

Is (is) noticed above.

Theich (aspirated because of ro or do understood before it) is
the 3rd. plur. pret. of the verb teich (to flee), in Old Gael, techhn
(I flee) from the root talc (to run, to flow), Skr. root tal; whence
takus (hurrying), Zend tal-a (running), Gr. tuxv^ (quick, swift),
Lith. tek\ (flow, run). Cf Zeitschr., xxiii. 21G.

lad (they) = Old Gael. /«< = Welsh xvynt (which has preserved
the nasal), agreeing with the Skr., Gr., and Lat. sufhxes in nt of
the 3rd pers. plur. of the verb.

Is ann (there is) here signifies " it has happened " or " occun-ed."

3. " Nach freagair thu ? Fhreagair mi ann " (Wilt thou not
answer? I have answered already) = nach (not) + freagair (answer)
+ thii (thou) + fhreagair (have answered) + 1?^ (I) + ann (there,
then, already).

Xach - na-ch of which na (not) agrees with Skr. and Zend na
not), Gr. vrf (neg. pref), Lat. ne (not), Goth. i\i (not), Ch.-Slav.

302 Siitdies in Gaelic Grammar — the Particle Ann.

ne (not), Lith. ne (not), and -ch with Skr. J,<i, Zend ca (and,
also), Gr. re (and), Lat. get' (and), Goth, h in nih (nor). Of. Curt.
Gr. Etym., pp. 317-479.

FrecKjair is the 2nd per.s. sing. fut. of freagraim (I answer) -
Old Gael, frecraim = frith-gar-im of which frith = Welsh gtvrth
cognate with Lat. verto (I turn), gar is the root gar (to call)
agreeing with Skr. root gar in gr-ncl-mi (I call) &c., and -im
is the pron. suff. of the 1st pers. sing, cognate with Skr. -mi.
Freagair is aspirated in the preterite because preceded by ro or
do understood.

Th^l and mi noticed above.

Ann is pleonastic here; but like there, which, likewise, is fre-
quently used pleonastically (cf. Maetzner's Eng. Gramm., iii. 10-i),
it serves to emphasize the statement that a thing e.xists or that
an event has occurred (cf. Bain's Gramm., p. 08).

In the above cases of the use of ann, Dr. Stewart failed to
distinguish, as did also afterwards Dr. O'Donovan (cf Gramm.,
p. 291) in similar instances, between the pronom. adv. ann (there)
and the prep, ann or an (in). Tiiese words may have been
derived from the same source, the Indo-Europ. pronom. base ana =
Skr. ana (this), and their locative character connects tliem in
signification ; but they are, nevertlieless, different parts of speech,
and, in the ancient language, they are distinct in form, the adverb
being and, and the preposition inn or ind and in.

The prep. pron. ann (in him, in it) does not occur in the above
examples ; but we find the following expressions, in which it
occurs, in Dr. Masson's work :

1. "Cha 'n 'eil ann ach am fior chrochaire" (he is but a real
villain, lit., there is not in him but the very hangman) = cA«'/?
(not) + 'eil for /eiZ (is) + ann (in him) + ach (but) + ami (the) +flor
(very) + chrochaire (hangman).

(7/ta'7i = Old Gael. 7nco>i. = 7i /-co i?, of which ni (not) is cognate
with Skr. and Zend iia (not), Lat. ne (not), Goth. «i (not), noticed
above, and con = co-an, the prep, co (to, ad) and an the ace. of the
relative, both noticed already.

Feil = * veil = * velit or * velti, cognate with Lat. velle from root
var (to choose).

Ann = 0\d Gael, ind (in him, in it) noticed above.

ilc/i = Old Gael. acA<(but)connected with Lat. ex(cfBeitr. iii. 276).

Studies in Gaelic Gnimmur — tlie Particle Aw. ;!().'!

Am is the article, with m- for n before the labial /'. Fur
etymology of the article see p. U).

Fior = Old Gael, fir (very, true), cognate with Lat. verus
(true).

Crochaire is a deriv. from crock (cross) = Lat. crux (cross). The
suff. -aire = Lat. sutf. -arius. Cf eachaire (a horseman, a groom)
= 01d Gael, echaire = ha,t. eqiuirins (a groom); ndtair (a notary)
for notaire = Old Gael, notice = Lat. notarius (a secretary) ; coinn-
leir (a candlestick) = Old Gael. caiiuZWir = Lat. camlelarius, Z.
781; aihhearsoir (adversary) = Old Gael. «(?6irseon' = Lat. ail-
versarius (adversary). The Gaelic termination -aire {-air, -cir,
-ear) has, therefore, nothing to do with fear (man), cognate with
Lat. mr (man).

2. "Cha'n'eil ann ach burraidh" (he is but a blockhead, lit.,
there is not in him but a blockhead) = cha 'n (not) + 'eil for feil
(is) + ann (in him) + ach (but) + burraidh (blockhead).

Cha 'n, 'eil, ann, and ach considered under last example.

Burraidh has been connected by Pictet (cf. Zeitschr. fur Vergl.
Spr., V. 330) with Skr. harvara (fool), Pers. harhar (foolish), Lat.
barharus, Gr. Bup^upo^, burr- being for burr-, burb- ; but cf.
Lat. burrae (trifles, nonsense).

3. "Cha'n 'eil ann ach 'rurcacli " (he is but a Tuik, lit., there is
not in him but a Turk).

Turcnch (a Turk)= Turcach, is a hybrid formed from Turk by
the addition of the Gaelic sutf. -axh.

•i. "Cha'n'eil ann acli Sasunnach " (he is but a Saxon, lit.,
there is not in him but a Saxon).

Sasunnach (S&xon) = Sasunn-ach, formed from Saxon bj- doub-
ling the final a and adding the Gaelic suffix -ach.

Ebel has observed (Z.- o.)-'!) that a/nd or ann is substituted in
IModern Gaelic for Old Gaelic iiidid (in eo). The adverb ann
frequently approximates to the prep, pronoun ann (in eo, in
cum), which sometimes leads to the one being mistaken for the
other. Farther, it is to be remarked that, in the modern language,
the accusative forms of the prep. i)ronouns of the 3rd pers. are
used for both the accusative and dative forms. Hence ann, the
modern form of the Old Gael, accusative ind (in eum), signifies
both "in him" (in eo) and "into him" (in eum). Compare also
inte (in her, into her) and annta (in them, into them).

S()4- Studies in Gaelic Grammar — the Particle Ann.

We shall now arrange, as they ought to be, into two divisions
the examples (above quoted) of the use of the particle ami, which
Stewart has divided inaccurately into three distinct groups (of.
Gramm., pp. 136, 137) : —

I. Ann (in) = Old Gael, inn, ind (prep.) :

"Ann san taigh"(in the house); "ann san oidhche " (in the
night); "ann an dochas" (in hope) = " an dochas"; "ann sa'
bharail sin " (of that opinion, lit., in that opinion) ; " tha e 'na
dhuine ionraic" (he is a just man, lit., he is in his just mav) ;
" tha i 'na bantraich " (she is a widow, lit., she is in her widow) ;
" Rinn e mi a'm' athair do Pharaoh, agus a'm' thighearna os cionn
a thaighe uile (he hath made me a father to Pharaoh, and lord
over all his house, lit., he hath made me into my father to
Pharaoh, and into my lord over all his house) ; " Ghabh thu bean
Uriah gu bhith 'na mnaoi dhuit feiii" (thou hast taken the wife
of Uriah to be thy wife, lit., thou hast taken the wife of Uriah to
be into her wife unto thyself).

II. Ann (there) = Old Gael, and (adv.) :

" Ta abhainn ann " (there is a river) ; " nach bidhinn ann ni's
mo" (that I should not be any more) ; " b'fhfearr a bhith marbh
na ann " (it were better to be dead than to be alive or in exist-
ence) ; " ciod a th' ann " (what is it) ? " is raise a ta ann " (it is I)
" mar gu 'm b' ann " (as it were) ; " is ann air ^igin a thair e as " (it
was with difficulty that he got oft") ; " an ait seasamh, is ann a theich
iad " (instead of standing, they fled) ; " nach freagair thu ? f hreagair
mi ann " (wilt thou not answer ? I have answered already).

The.se two divisions embrace the whole of Stewart's examples
of the use of this particle.

III. Of the use of ann (in him, into him) = Old Gael, ind, the
following examples have been taken from Dr. Masson's work :

" Cha 'n 'eil ann ach am fior chrochaire " (he is but a real villain,
lit., there is not in him but the very hangman); "cha'n eil ann
ach burraidh " (he is but a blockhead, lit., there is not in him but
a blockhead) ; cha 'n 'eil ann ach Turcach " (he is but a Turk, lit.,
thei'e is not in him but a Turk) ; " cha 'n eil ann ach Sasunnach "
(he is but a Saxon, lit., there is not in him but a Saxon).

These examples are sufBcient to show the distinction between
the prep, ann (in), the adv. ann (there), and the prep. pron. ann
(in him, into him).

Analysis of Fat rick' s Hyma. 305

ANALYSIS OB" PATRICK'S HYMN.
(Continued from page Gl.)

Dommimthus (for ray guiding, to guide me) = do-mm-
imthus, the prep, do, the inhxed proa, mm for m, and imthua
(history), = im-do-us, the prefixes ivi + do, and us from
*ud-tic. =*vad-tu, the root vad corresponding to Skr. root waci
in vad-d-mi (I say). Cf. Beit. viii. 330.

Rose (ej'e), from the root ark, rak (to beam, to radiate, to
flame). Cf. Kuhn's Zeit. xxi. 425-7.

Domreimcise (to see before me) = do-m-reimcise, the prep.
do (to), the infixed pi'on. m, and reimcise for remcissin, the
dat. sing., after do, of reimcisiti = remcaissiu = rem-caisiu, the
pref. rein, now romh, cognate with Lith. prep, pirvi (before),
Lat. primus, Goth, fricma, &c., and caissiu from cas, con-
nected with Skr. caksh noticed above. Cf. Goid., p. 155.

Cluas (ear), a fem. a-stem cognate with Skr. gru (hear) and
gravas (fame), Gr. kXuui (hear), Lat. duo (hear), Goth hl'iu-ma,
O.H.G. hlu-t, Eng. loud. Cf Curt. Gr. Etym., pp. 150-1.

Domestecht (to hear me) = do-m-esteclit, the prep, do, the in-
fixed pron. m, and dstecht for ^tsecht, the infin. of ^tsini (I hear).

Brlathar (word), a fem. re-stem (cf. Z. 221), gen. brethre, dat.
hr^thir, ace. brethir-n, nom. pi. brlathra, cognate with Gr. p/p-pa
for Fp/frpa from root Fep, Lat. verhum (word), Goth, vaur-d
(word), Ger. wort (word). Ice. ord (word), A.S. and Eng. loord.

Domerlabrai (to speak for me) = do-m-erlabrai, the prep.
do, the infixed pron. in, and erlabrai the dat. sing, of erlabra
(speech) = er-labra, the jiref. er = air and labra, from labar,
W. llafaru, connected, perhaps, with Lat. lubr-urn (lip).

Ldm (hand), a fem. a-stem = *plama = Lat. ^^ct^wia.

Bomviimdegail (do guard me) = do-mm-imdegail, the pref.
do, the infixed pron. mm, and imdegail, the infinitive of im.-
dichim (vindico), 3 sing, im-dig. Cf. Wind. Gr., p. 103.

Intech (way), from root tak, is compared by Stokes with
Zend tak (course), Lith. takas (path.) Cf. Goid., p. 155.

Doviremthechtas (to lie before me,) a mas. s-stem = do-m-
remthecht-as, the pref. do, the infixed pron. m, the pref. rem,
V

'306 Analysis of Patrick's Hyinn.

and techtas a derivative from tecJd, the infin. of tiafjim., I go,
cogaate with Gr. o-Wx'^ (^ S'^)' Goth, staiga (path), O.H.G.
stega (ascensus). Of Curt. Gr. Etyrn., p. 240.

Sciath (shield) eogaate with Gr. crKid (shade), cr/cia? (awning,)
Skr. hhdjd for sJcdjd (shade), 0. Nor. sky (the overshadowing
clouds), Eng. sky. Cf Beit, viii., 317, and Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 167.

Domditin (to protect me) = da-m-ditin, the prep, do, the in-
fixed pron. m, and ditin, the dat. sing, of ditiu a fem. -Ji-stem,
gen. diten, dat. ditin, ace. ditin-n, from the root em with pref.
do. Uf. du-em-sa (protegara), du-e'nia (vindicabit), and the pret.
dore't (velavit) = do-ro-^t. See Beit. viii. 44<7, and Wind. Gr.,
p. 68.

Sochra ite (host).

Bommanucid (to secure me) = do-mm-anuc-ul, the prep.
do, the infixed pron. rum, and anucul = anacul, the dat. sing,
of anacal from the root anac. Cf. no-n-anich (protegit nos),
and the pret. anacht (protegit). Cf Beit. viii. 443.

Arintledaih (against snares) = ar-intledaib, of which ar =
the prep, air noticed above, and intledaib, the dat. pi. after ar.

Demna (of demons), the gen. pUir. of demun, from Lat dae-
mon, Gr. Saifxwv.

Araslaigthib (against seductions) = ar-aslaigtJiib, the prep.
ar = air and aslaigtJdb, the dat. pi. after ar.

Dualche (vices), gen. pi. of dualich = *du-al-aka, the pref. du
corresponding to Gr. Sv!, and Skr. dus, the root al, and the
sufF. aka. Cf. Goid., p. 15.5.

Arirnecktaib (solicitations) = ar-irnecldaib, the prep, ar
and irnechtaib the dat. pi. after ar of irnechte, irnigde,
modern Gael, urnuigh.

Aicnid (of nature).

Arcechnduine (against every man) = ar-cech-n-duine , the
prep, ar = air (here governing the ace), each the ace. sing, after
ar (as shown by transported n) of cech = cech (every; now gach),
from the root ca cognate with Skr. ka-s (who), Gr. tto (New Ion.
Ko), Lat quo-d and quo, Goth, hva-s (who), Lith. ka-s (who).

Diiine (man), ace. sing, after ar of duine, a mas. ia-stem, of
which the gen. sing, is duini, the nom. pi. doini (now daoine), and
the gen. pi. doine. Duine is connected by Stokes in Beit, viii, 332
with the Gr. root 6v in dv-fio-'i (courage, feeling), Skr. root dhil,
Lat. fu-mu-8, Ch.-Slav. du-na-ti (spirare), du-ma-s, du-md
(thought, mind, feeling). Cf. Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 259.

Thii Laws of A usiaut in Irish. .'JO?

MiJudhrd.std)- (wishes ill), ;ui .s-cniijiinctivt! or fut. of the verb
mkMthraccar = mi-du-thracar for mi-dw-thurc-ar, of which mi
is cognate with Eng. 97iis-, du = Jo, and the root tare is cognate
with Skr. /(n7,- from which comes taj-hii/ati (to suppose, conjecture;
to think of to intend). Cf Wind. Gr., p. 18, and Goid., p. 1.5.5.

Dam (to me) = dom = do-m, the ])n'p. ilv and tlie Lst per.
pron. sing, suffixed. The 1st per. pron, mt' is cognate with Lat.
me, Gr. fie and e/ne, Eng. me, Skr. ')na. Me' is now mi.

Ice'in (afar) =in-ce'in (n being dropped before c), the pre]). in =
Lat. tH, and cein the dat. of cian connected by Stokes with the
root ki, from which are derived Gr. kIw, Lat. cio, cieo (to move).

Acus or ocus (and) = rtccits or occus from the root auk,
cognate with Gr. ayx' (near), Lat. ango, avgustus.

Inoeus (aneai", at hand) = in-ocus, the prep, iu and nciis tlie
dat. of ocus, now fag us connected with ocus above.

Inuathed (alone) = in-uathed, the prep, in, and uathed the
ablat. sing, of uatliad = othad (singularity), gen. uathaid, a neut.
a-stem, related to Goth, authus (desert), aiithida. Cf Beit. viii.
433.

Hisochaide (in society) = h-in-sochaide (n being dropped before
s by rule), the prep, in, and sochaide, the abl. sing, of sochaide, a
fern, ia-stem, cognate with Skr. root sak', sak'is (friend), sak'ivas
(companion), Gr. ewonui (follow), Lat. sequor, (I follow), sucius
(a companion), Lith. sckit (follow). Cf Curt. Gr. Etym., p. 4.53.

THE LAWS OF AUSLAUT IN IRISH.

{Continued from imge 205.)

{Translated from an important paper by I'rofr. Windisch, of Leipzig, in tite
Beitr. zur Geschichte der Veutschen Sprache and Litenitur, Vol. iv, 1877,
a7id revised by the Author.)

III. Forms with preserved vocalic auslaut.

1. The first person singular.

The 1st person sing. pres. caru (I love) does not violate the
Irish laws of auslaut, as it stands for caraj-u, and is formed
exactly like do-hiur, do-bur (I give).

But in the Gramm. Celtica (p. 429), tiagw {— Gr. a-reixw) has
been produced out of the Wiirzburg Codex, and Stokes also has
brought forward (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vi. 4G2) from more
recent sources, some similar examples, sucii as (trco (I iniploii') =

SOS The Laivs of Auslaut in Irish.

Old Baktr. percrd (I ask), Litli. fcrszh (I woo). These words
belong to the same present-series as do-blur, and, likewise, seem
to have preserved in an irregular manner, in the original last
syllable, the old vocalic auslaut, viz., the d of the Old Baktr.
pere^d.

But still more strange is what we observe in the future tenses,
the conjunct present, and the s- preterite. The following are the
forms with which we have hitherto become acquainted :
1st sing., s-fut., ria tias (before I shall go)= Gr. a-Tel^w ;
b-hit., for-chanub (docebo), for prehistoric canab-u;
s-pret., ro charus (amavi), for prehistoric caras-u (B. xi. 8) ;
Conj. pres., -ber, -?)a?'=original b/iar-d, Gr. (pepco (B. xi. (i) ;
Fut. redupl., as-b& (dieam), for older bebr-d (B. xi. 7).
Now, in addition to all these forms, there have been pointed
out, first chiefly by Stokes (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vii. 17, S-t,
37 ; cf Gramm. Celt. Addenda), although not taken, in most
instances, from the oldest sources, by-forms with vocalic auslaut,
which are contrasted with those former ones as special forms of
the absolute flexion, viz. :

tiasu ( Ml.) beside ria tiafs (o-re/fco) ;
gabsu (cepi) beside ro gabus, ro charus (amavi) ;
carfa (amabo), like anfa (manebo Wb.) beside no churub,
for-chanub (docebo) ;

b4ra (feram) beside as-ber (dicam).

To these is to be added the corresponding form of the conjunct
pres. bera (feram ; beside -bei-), of which, however, there are
known only very few instances in the 1st Irish conjugation. The
conjunctive future forms carfa, be'ra, are extended in Middle
Irish, by means of an unexplained t, to car/at, b^rat, by which
molfad (I shall praise), ceilfead (I shall conceal) in O'Donovan's
pai-adigm of the Modern Irish verb, are to be explained. All that
I know of this t is, that it appears occasionally, in the same way,
in the 1st pers. plur. of the present and future even in Old Irish,
as, e.g., in guidmit (we entreat), Z. 432.

Now, how do the forms with vocalic auslaut agree with the
Irish law of auslaut ? Stokes, without any hesitation, identified
tiasu with Gr. o-re/^a). But the form agreeing exactly, according
to the law of auslaut, with a-Tei^w is tias, which is existing as
■well. Hitherto we have known of no instance in which the
phonetic law was applied at one time, and not applied at another

The Laws of Auslaut in Tnsk. 309

time. AccoRling to the phonetic l;uv, only ttas agrees organically
with the Irish form-system. Have we, then, in tiasu and
similarly constructed forms, relics of a prehistoric stage of the
language preserved within the historic period ? If so, it is a
strange fact that the forms with vocalic auslaut occur more fre-
quently in Middle Irish sources, and that they appear partly as a
later formation, which are connected with Modern Irish forms,
whilst, on the other hand, the short forms are gradually becoming
extinct, a fact which clearly shows that they are the more ancient
formation.

To understand aright these double forms, two distinct tend-
encies of the Irish language must be taken into account; (1) the
tendency in the older time to carry out in the indicative and sub-
junctive present, the future, and the s-preterite, the distinction
between the conjunct and absolute flexions, and (2) the tendency
which is increasing as we come nearer to Modern Irish to remove
the original distinction between the three conjugations. The
latter tendency has brought about this lesult, that in Modern
Irish there really exist only the 2ud and 3rd conjugations of
the Old Irish. The verbs of the Old Irish 1st conjugation have
been divided — those with a broad vowel, like tiagaim, having
attached themselves to the 2nd conjugation, whilst those with a
slender vowel, like ceilira, have followed the 3rd conjugation.
An approximating of the ]st conjugation to both the other con-
jugations, but, likewise, the opposite tendency, may be observed
even in Old Irish. The analogy of the 1st conjugation has pre-
vailed in the 2nd singular imperative. We remarked above (p.
194) that this form has been unduly shortened in the 3rd conju-
gation. The same remark applies to the 2nd conjugation : the
2nd sing, imperative of the denominative nertaim (I strengthen),
from nert (strength), is nert; and, in the same way, the Modern
Irish 2nd sing, imperative of violaim (I praise), K.-Slav. moliti
(to entreat), is raol, although, starting from the original nertaj-a,
•molaj-a, we should expect to find a vowel in the auslaut. Of
still more importance for our purpose is what may be seen in the
conjunct 1st pers. singular. Here we have, in the 2nd conjugation,
e.g., from irredcldram (predico), the conjunct form rnoni predach
and the absolute form predcha (Z. 440). Of these two forms
only pn-edcha, which, as to its «-auslaut, can be traced back to an
original aj-a, is an organic fonn. Predach, on the other hand.

310 Tlte Laivs of Auslaut in Irish.

has been slioitened, and looks like a form of the 1st conjugation.
Consequently, the organically explainable formation, in the 1st
conjugation, is the conjunct form -her, -bar (for ber-a), and in the
2nd conjugation, the absi^lute form jjredcha, nenia (for nertaj-a).
On the other hand, the absolute form bera in the 1st conjugation,
and the conjunct form pvedach in the 2nd conjugation, are inor-
ganic irregular forms. Manifestly, a mutual interchange of forms
has taken place between the two conjugations, and that in accord-
ance with the tendency to carry out the distinction of conjunct
and absolute flexions. For that purpose shorter and longer forms
were required. The older stem-distinction between -her, -bar&uA
predcha had been long ago forgotten, and thus the distinction
between shorter and longer forms could be introduced for the
purpose just mentioned, into each separate conjugation. In the
same way are to be explained the double forms in the 1st pers.
sing, of the future, which have a conjunctive-like formation.
Only the forms which are chiefly used in conjunction with
particles or prepositions, such as -carub, no gigiufi (rogabo ; Beitr.
zur Vergl. Spr. vii. IG), as-b^r (dicam), are organic forms. The
absolute forms carf<(,gegna (I will slay; of theVedic conjunctive
jagliunut in Delbriick's Alt-Ind. Verb., p. 57 ; Ir. pres. gonaim,
vulnero), he'ra (feram) are analogical formations, which have
ultimately their type in the 1st sing. conj. pies, of the 2nd con-
jugation.

Somewhat difl'erenth-, but still similarl}*, aie to be understood
the forms with indicative character, such as Hasu beside -tiaa
{ = cTTet^w), gabsit beside ro gabun (cepi), which come here under
consideration. Here, likewise, we must start from the cor-
responding present form.s. If, in the 1st conjugation, the absolute
form tu(ffu can be proved alongside of the conjunct form as as-hhir
(dico), then I should be inclined to see here also a formation after
the analogy of the 2ud conjugation, e.g., cam introduced in
accordance with the tendency to carry out the distinction be-
tween the conjunct and absolute flexions. It is not Hagu which
is equivalent to Gr. arel^w, Goth, steiga, but -ting, which, most
probably, is contained in the compound for-tiag (conniveo), Z.
428. The relation of tiag and tiugii, was now also carried over to
the other formations, of which the flexion is like that of the in-
dicative present, such as the s-future and the 6-preterite. Here,
likewise, tdisu is not = Gr. tTT€'ii«\ however probable, jjrtma

The Latus of Auslaut in Irish. 311

/(trie, this seems to be, for tH(s is tlie organiciilly corresponding
form.

But, as is well known, it is not the t3'iie-form Ii'jkjii whicli has
become tixed in the present tense as a form of the absolnte Hexion,
but the type-form tiaglmvi, herimm (Z. 42!)). In regard to these
forms, Stokes is at least partly right, when (Beitr. zur Vergl.
Spr. vi. 405) he assumes a later affixing of a pronominal element.
In this only I cannot follow him — that he disjoins -vimi as an
element of that kind.

The form herimm, as is evident at a glance, could not have
originated directly from hiur, nor from its preceding forms hcru,
herd. If, in the later MSS., we find heruini, tia(jmm, this is only
a peculiarity of the later orthography, for, in Old Irish, only -iin
or -aim occurs, both being also written with mm. The forms
berimm and biur are to be regarded in the Irish language as
forms which are independent of each other. Consequently, if the
European bhard, of which the ancient biur is a descendant, does
not avail here for the explanation of the Old Irish berimm, then
there only remains for us, if we wish to explain this form organi-
cally, to try the Aryan bhurdmi. Let us suppose that this forma-
tion was carried down into the Celtic, then the Old Iri.sh form,
after that the i has penetrated into the preceding sjllable, but had
been lost in the final syllable, would necessarily be beraim, berim.
This inferred form, berim, diflers from the historical form berirnin,
only in its having a single m instead of the mm of berimm'.
There is now no difficulty in regarding the second m as the affixed
independent pronoun of the first ])erson, and thus it seems to me
that the attempt to explain berinwi by the Aryan bhardmi is
successful. The pronoun of the first person losis its vowel, as all
pronouns do when they are affixed or infixed (Z. 329, 333). That
also the vowel lost was not in the nominative a slender one, is per-
haps shown by the forms bia-m (sim;, ro ba-m, (eram), which have
been quoted by Stokes (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vii. 39). Then
the i of beriram must necessarily be explained by the i of the
Aryan bhurdmi. The rn was probably affixed to preserve the old
nasal pronunciation to the m of the personal termination, since a
single m after a vowel would, according to the Irish laws of sound,
have become v in pronunciation. This endeavour, however, to
preserve the vi intact may arise from the fact that the independent
ego is represented in Iri.sh by //((-'. The Old Irish berimm appears

312 The. Laws of Auslaut in Irish.

in MoJevD Irish as heirim, with one m, but this m clearly points
back to Tnm, since it is even now pronounced as an unaspirated
nasal, and not as v. The spelling hcrimm, however, does not
occur very frequently in the Ancient Irish Glosses, as out of the
hundred and twenty instances of this form quoted at pp. 429, 434
and 435 of the Gramm. Celtica, a hundred are spelled vs'ith one m.
Assuming our explanation of berimvi to be correct, still the unex-
teuded form might be found in such instances as berim, vidim, &c.
This supposition is supported by the fact that the British lan-
guages form the 1 st pers. present always with a single m, which
in Old Cymbric is preserved in w^riting, but which, at a later
period, became invariably an/ — e.g.,0\d C'^'mbr. ranvam (partior),
later curaf (amo), Z. 506. These forms are identical with Irish
rannaim, caraim, only if we assume that the latter, likewise, had
originally only one m, viz., that of the personal termination mi.
In Cymbric, the i of this termination has been lost, without even a
trace remaining, like the i of the i-stems inor (sea) = Ir. inuir, givlad
(regio) = Ir. Jiaith (regnnm), heul, haul (sun) = Ir. sail (eye).
Original ?7i-auslaut has not been preserved in Cymbric any more
than in Irish, and therefore the to of Old Cymbr. rannam must
have had another letter after it, and that letter was just an i.

The forms in -iin, -imra in Irish have been restricted to the
present indicative, and have not penetrated into the futures nor
into the preterites, in which, indeed, iu no language, the primary
mi of the 1st person can be proved. In the pres. indicative, the
forms in -imm have gradually taken the place of the other forms.
Even as early as Old Irish, they occur not unfrequently iu the
compound verb : in the Wiirzburg Codex, for-thun, for example,
occurs as well as for-chanim (praecipio). The forms in u, on the
other hand, have gradually disappeared altogether. In the Mod.
Ir. present, they no longer occur, and just as little in the future,
in which, likewise, the so-called absolute form (e.g., carfad) has
become the only one. The preterite, however, has changed the
old -us of the conjunct flexion into -as ; e.g., Old Ir. ro charus has
become in Modern Irish 7-o charas.

The Old Irish showed the two ancient formations of the 1st
pers. sing, active in d and d-mi differentiated in usage in a
peculiar manner : Old Irish buir ( = Indogerm. bhard) was used
as 1st pers. to the 3rd pers. beir ( = Indogerm. bharat), but Old
Iv. heriw ( = Indogerm. bhardnii) was used as 1st pers. to the 3rd

The, Laws of Auslaut in Irish. 313

pers. berid { = Indogcrm. hharati). As is well known, Sanskrit
and Greek have in the type -bharum a special form of the 1st
pers. sing, with secondary personal termination, as, e.g., in the
imperf. a-bharam, Gr. e^epoi'. This type bharam has been given
up in Irish, so far as our observation has gone, its place in the
preterite having been assumed by the type blturd. As bharas,
bharat, have forced their way from the preterite into the present
indicative, so the original primary bhard could just as well be the
pattern of the 1st pers. sing, of the preterite formations, as, e.g.,
for Old Irish ro charus (like biur characterised as the 1st pers.
singular). But this is the only form which had already at a very
early period secured for itself a place in Old Irish. And, on this
occasion, I might refer to the flexion of the old Irish s-preterite
as furnishing important support to my view, according to which
the double forms -bir, -beir, -berat, and beri, berid, berit repre-
sent originally the old distinction between forms with secondary
and forms with primary personal terminations. The former ap-
peared originally in the augmented tense formations (dbharas,
dbharat). After the augment had been discontinued, they were
used in Irish when the verbal form, whether the preterite or the
present, was joined to a particle (preposition, conjunction, or
negative) ; as, e.g., as-beir, (dicit), no beir (fert), ni beir (non fert).
Cf Beitr. zur. Vergl. Spr. viii. 451.

Whilst the I'eduplicated future and the 6-future follow the
present in the distinction between conjunct and absolute flexions,
the conjugation of the s-preterite, according to Stokes (Beitr. zur.
Vergl. Spr. vii. 37) is as follows : —

Conjunct form. Absolute form.
Sing. 1. ro charus [carsii].

2. ro charts [carsi].

3. ro char carats.
Plur. 1. ro charsaiii [carsimme].

2. ro charsid [cart^tai].

3. ro charsat carsaf, carsit.

The forms within brackets have not hitherto been authenticated
as Old Irish forms, but the}' are found in Middle Irish. They are
all ' forms which are constructed after the analog}- of the absolute

' For " saramtliche " read " sammtlich."

31-t TJie Laivs of Audaut in Irish.

forms of the present. The form carsit in the 3rd plur. is rare.
Stokes points out this veiy example (loco citato p. 43) as a later
formation. It is remarkable that the type car sat has been shown
to be used also absolutely. Our explanation of this is, that the
preterite had originally only forms with secondary personal end-
ing, and that the forms with primary personal ending came in
only gradually after the analogy of the present. The most
interesting, however, is the 3rd pers. singular. Outwardly, ro char
is related to carats neai-ly in the same way as heir is to herid ;
but, in regard to formation neither is ro char a form which has the
character of the s-preterite, nor carais a form with a primary
personal ending. In regard to formation, carais or caris belongs
rather to the class of the conjunct forms, and should be placed
beside the 2nd pers. sing, caris, like the 3rd. sing, present
of heir ( = herit) beside the 2nd sing, -hir (==heris). The 2nd
sing, caris is to be traced back to a prehistoric caras-i{s) ; the
3rd sing, caris to a prehistoric caras-i{t) ; cf Gr. e<pi.Xr]Ta<;,
e<plXt]a-e. Here, therefore, in the preterite, a 3rd sing, carsid was
neither formed in the ancient time, nor introduced at a later
period after the analogy of the corresponding present forms ; but
only the formation with the secondary termination can be pointed
out. The same applies to the t preterite, in which the distinc-
tion between the conjunct and the absolute flexion forms does
not exist at all. The 2nd sing, hlrt and the 3rd sing, hcrt, hirt,
however, show distinctly the formation with secondary termina-
tions, as I have ali'eady noticed (Beitr. zur. Vergl. Spr. viii.
450). We must not, however, overlook here that the 3rd sing, of
the s-future also does not possess any primary form : here, e.g.,
of tiagaim, t^is, which may be compared to heir of the present,
and, therefore, stands for te'ss-i{t), is used as the absolute form (cf
Stokes in Beitr. zur. Vergl. Spr. vii. 46). As conjunct form -tei
is used, which is evidently the same form as t^is, only that it has
been deprived irregularly of an s. I say irregularly, for other-
wise s or ss, when representing an original double consonant, is
dropped only if it stood originally in the auslaut (cf r{= Lat. rex,
a = Lat. ex). The want of a form like berid I explain by the fact,
that the s-future occurs nearly always in a conjunct position, a cir-
cumstance which is accounted for by its modal use.

As regards the above-mentioned forms, rochar (I have loved),
rovdih (I have sanctifiol), &c. (Z. 4G3), which are placed in the

The Laws of AasiaiU ia Irinh. 315

grammar along witli tlio s-preterite, I am iiirliiiud to consider them
as mutilated present-forms, the preterite signitication of which has
originated through the particle ro, as that of the ludogerm. im-
perfect has originated through the augment. In the denominatives,
at least, we have certainly an inorganic shortening. For, if, e.r/.,
a verb, noibaim (I sanctify) is formed from the adjective nvib
(holy), the form rondlb (I have .sanctified) can scarcely be anything
else than a mutilated ro noibti. This mutilation is the same as
that in the second sing, imperative of the second and third conju-
gations (see p. 30.9). Sometimes the otherwise dropped vowel is
preserved, especially the i of the third conjugation, as, e.g., in
ro clireti (credidit). By the mutilation the form became isolated,
and could, in consequence, receive an aoristic signification. If the
root-verbs hei-e were more abundant, one might even suppose that
the ancient second aorist had been the starting-point of this re-
markable foi'mation.

2. The nominative singular of some 7i-stems.

If the nom. sing, of the old stem manman, which is neuter in
Sanskrit, but not so in Irish, be menme, menma (Z. 264), the
vocalic auslaut, in that case, requires a special explanation. For,
after the analogy of the secondary stems mentioned above (B.
XI. 4) as formed by the suffix man, we should expect also here the
nominative formation with original m«, and, in accordance with
this, to find in the nominative singular of the stem menma either
menm or menem. Ebel supposed (Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 170)
that the preservation of the vowel seemed to have been caused by
the preceding dotible consonant, and mentioned, as a parallel case,
the gen. plur. of the nouns of relationship, in which we find along-
side of athar, brdfhar, also athre, brdthre (see above B. V. I). It
is true, those stems in an, which come under consideration here
have nearly all double consonants before this an, or, at least, have
had them at an eai'lier period, as, e.g., idcha (beard), gen. ulchan ;
lurga (leg, shank), gen. lurgan ; Alba (Scotland), gen. Alban ;
dm (kidney), gen. dran (with probably a consonant dropped
before »•') ; leco (cheek), gen. lecan {leco for prehistoric lenco ; cf.

' This Irish stem dran is for abran and stands in the same rehition to the
Prenestine nefron-es (testicles, kiihieys, cf. Cors.sen's Krit. Nachtr. p. 143),
and to the Gr. ve<f>poi, in which the K.-Slav. ime stands to Skr. vdma or Skr. dti
to Gr. t/rj<y(xa, or Skr. abhra to Skr. nab/tas, or Latin evio to (.ioth. nima. Cf.
Zeitschr. 7.\\v Vergl. Spr. xxi. 422; .\xii. 274; xxiii. 266.

316 The Lavis of Aadaut in Irish.

Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. vii. 439) ; luta (the little finger), gen. Wan
(the unaspirated t pointing as in the specially enigmatical patu,
hare, gen. patan, to an earlier double consonant). On the other
hand, triath (sea), gen. trethan, the stem of which, tritan, corre-
sponds exactly to the Gr. Tplruv (cf. Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. i. 472)
has preserved the vowel of the last .syllable only in the preceding
one ; thus, triath is for a prehistoric trit-a, originally tritd. But,
nevertheless, that attempt at explanation does not satisfy me in
the case of a language, which, notoriously, has other ways of
getting rid of a double consonant at the end of a word: so, e.g., Ir.
domun (world) has certainly originated from domn; for them, as
shown by the Gaulish dulmo-, dunmo-, {Dubno-rcix, Dumno-
rix), has originated from b, and this was possible only when b stood
originally before n (cf Gliick's Kelt. Namen, p. G8). Also Muma
(the province of Munstei-), gen. muma7i, is an example of an
auslauting a in the nominative, without a double con,son;int pre-
' ceding it.

So far as the laws of sound are concerned, the difficulty existing
here is easiest explained by assuming that all the nominatives
with vocalic auslaut now mentioned, had, in prehistoric time, a
sigmatic nominative formation, like the stems in cmt and at,
which were cited above (A. I. 2, 3). In this way, menme, menman,
would have originated from menvians, Alba from Albans, and so
forth.i

The last stage before the historic menme, must have been
vienm.es ; for the old stem mans (month), Gr. fj.i'iv (Ion. nom.
yu€(V), has in Irish become mis (Z. 271), its s having been dropped
in the nom. sing, mi in accordance with the Iri.sh laws of sound,
just as in menme. In Irish, the loss of a nasal before a succeed-
ing consonant is indicated by the length of the preceding vowel
only in accented root-syllables. In accented syllables, the
lengtlieniug either has never taken place, or else has again been
lost within the historic period.

Like the stems in n just mentioned, the hitherto unexplained
stems in nn also form their nom. sing, with vocalic auslaut, as,

' Leskien, by a process of methodical proof, has fully established the fact,
that the Slav, kamy similarly goes back to a ground-form kamans (Die
Declination, p. 13 ff.). If, however, we allow every language its right to be
judged by its own laws, we shall not be able, in that case, to prove
that either Skr. apnd nr Lat. homo has lost ns in the auslaut

TJie Laws of Auslaut in Irtish. 317

e.g., goba (faber), gen. gobann. Tliat the vn in these stems
is ancient, is shown by the name Gobann itiu, which has been
handed down to us by Cre.sar (J)e Bello Gall., vii. 4), and which
Gllick treats of in his Kelt. Namen, p. 108.

Probably the suffix van is contained in some stems in n. This
is certainly the case in regard to the interesting word broo (mill-
stone, mill), gen. hroon, Cymbr. breuan (molina), which Stokes
has already before me identified with Ski: grdvan, nom. grdvd (cf.
Beitr. zur Vergl. Spr. viii. 430). For broo, I do not accept a
sigmatic nominative-formation — rather is it = Skr. grdvd. The
second o in bvoo (contracted into bro) I am inclined to regard in the
same light as. the o in bco, biu (alive), stem hiva : it is the
representative of the syllable va, the v of which could have
become vocalised, and cnuld have been changed into o by the in-
fluence of the a.

Cu (a dog ; = Skr. p m) was certainly formed without an s in
prehistoric time. If the Cymbr. form was not a ci (Z. 293), with
i substituted in a regular manner for Ir. u, I should then be of
opinion that the lengthening of the ^^ in this monosyllabic word
had taken place inorganically. But as it i.s, it must be accounted
for by the vowel u of cvd having become very early obscured, and
by its having been contracted with the preceding vowel u. In
like manner, tu (thou) maj- be traced back to iiui (Stokes in
Beitr. i. 460). That the auslaut of cu was vocalic at a very early
period, is shown by its having been followed by asj)iration, as, e.g.,
in the ancient name Ci'ichulaiiiv, which is literallj' " the hound
of Culann."

To the stems in nn belongs bru (womb), gen bronn, a word
which offers nothing new in connection with the law of auslaut.
The suffix ianii, weak form inn, occurs in Eriu (Ireland), gen.
Erenn (for Erinn-as). Cf. the suffix tian, weak for tin, in the
numerous infinitive-like abstract nouns in -tin, gen. -ten, as, e.g.,
er-miti'u (reverentia), of which -mithi = Lat. mentio, and -miten
(of the gen. ermiten) is for mentin-as.

Ernst Windisch.

(It gives us pleasure to be able to give our readers the concluding part of
Dr. Windisch's remarkable paper on the Irish Laws of Auslaut, a subject
which lies at the threshold of the scientific study of Gaelic etymology.)

olS Notes on Gaelic Grammar and Orthoijrai>hy.

NOTES ON GAELIC GRAMMAR AND ORTHOGRAPHY.

{Continuation from jMr/e 157 of remarks on
Rev. xxi. 1-3, ed. 1880.)

" Ni " (will do), from gniu (I make, I do) from the root gen,
has lost an initial g. This verb, however, has retained in the
passive "nithear" the termination -ithear ( = Lat. -itur), which
successive editors of the Gaelic Scriptures have unnecessarily-
reduced, in other verbs similarly conjugated, to ear.

'"Bithidh" was substituted in the ed. of 1767 for both
" b(iid " (they will be) and " biaidh " (he will be) in the ed. of
1C90, and has been retained in all subsequent editions. In modern
Scottish Gaelic, the 3rd sing, is u.sed as a rule, for the three per-
sons (sing, and plur.), and the regular form of the 3rd sing,
fut. ind. of the subst. verb is biclh—0. Gael, bid, the more
common form, according to Zeuss' examydes, of the 3rd sing. abs.
of the primary future.* When a dissyllabic form is required, as is
the case frequently in poetry, bidhidh is preferable to bithidh, as
may be seen by comparing the paradigm of the substantive verb
in O'Donovan's Grammar. In the same way, it may be .shown,
by reference to the ancient forms of this verb, that biodh and bhios
are regular forms, and not, as supposed by the editors of the
editions of 1860 and 1880, abbreviated forms of bitheadh and
bhitheas. It is scarcely necessary to say that emendations
like bi'dh (Ps. xxxvii. 20 ; lix. 10, met. vers., ISSO) are really
orthographical mistakes.

" 'N a," " 'n an," &c., are invariably pronounced, and ought, there-
fore, to be written as monosyllables. In the editions of 1860 and
1880, the prep, and the pron. with which it is connected are printed
as separate words, a departure from the regular usage of Gaelic
orthography which has frequently produced the following perplex-
ing results: — (1) In vei-y many instances one part of a syllable
stands at the end of a line whilst the other is found at the
beginning of the next line ; (2) the parts of these contracted forms
are frequently separated from each other by wide spaces (like
't is for 'tis, it is), which make it difficult to realise that they are
really monosyllables; (3) one part of a syllable stands very

* At p. 497 ot the Gramm. Celt., twelve examples of the abs. 3rd sing, of the
prim. flit, are given, viz. ; — bill six times, bit/i nnce, bieid three times, and bied t«-iee.

Mac-Grioguir d Riuiro (MacG rigor of lioiv). 31 'J

frequently .as near to another word as to the other part of the
same sjilable, as, e.g., in "bha 'n a shuidhe" (vor. 4), where
'n stands as near to the preceding hha as to the a following, with
which it forms one syllable ; (4) on every page, and frequently
even in the same verse, some of these contracted forms are found
with their parts separated by wide spaces, whilst others are found
with their parts separated only by an apostrophe. Comj)are
o'n and na's in ver. 4 and am in ver. 7, with 'oi a in ver. 5 (Rev.
xxi.) and in ch. xix. 4. These result.?, so perplexing to Gaelic
readers, and especially to persons learning Gaelic, would be
avoided, if contracted forms were always written as they ai'e
pronounced. A list of abbreviations, such as is given in most
of the editions of the Gaelic Scriptures, would remove any diffi-
culty a learner might experience in regard to these monosyllables.

MAC-GRIOGAIR A RUARO (MACGRIGOR OF RORO).

{From Gillies's Collection ofOaelic Poetry, 1786).

Tha mulad, tha mulad,

Tha mulad 'g am lionadh ;
Tha mulad bochd truagh orm,

Nach dual domh chaoidh direadh ;
Tha mulad, etc.
Mu Mhac-Griogair a Ruaro,

Do 'm ba dual bhith 'n Gleann-Liobhann.
Mu ilbac-Griogair, etc.
Mu Mhac-Griogair nam bratach,

'G am ba tartarach pioba ;
Mu Mhac Griogair, etc.

Do "m ba shuaicheantas giubhas,

Re bruthach 'ga dhli'eadh ;
Do 'm ba, etc.
Crann caol air 'dlieagh locradb,

'S ite dhosach an fhlr-eoin ;
Crann caol, etc.
Crann caol air 'dheagh shnaidheadh,

Cuid do aighear mhic ri;;h e,
Crann caol, etc.
Ann an laimh dheagh mhic Mhuirich

'G a chumail reidh direach.
Ann au laimb, etc.
Ged bhuail e mi 'm balach,

'G am ghearan cha bhi mi ;
Ged bhuail, etc.
Ged dhean iad orm eucoir.

A Thi f^in ! co 'ni 'dhioladh ?
Ged dhean, etc.

'S luchd-gabhail nio leithsgeil

Ann san t-seipeil so shios nam ;
'S luchd-gabhail, etc.

Luchd-seasamh mo chorach

'S e mo le6n iad bhith dhith orm.
Luchd-seasamh, etc.

Mo chomhaltan gaolach

An leabaidh chaoil 's an cinn iosal.
Mo chomhaltan, etc.
Ann an leine chaoil anairt

Gun biiannan gun sid orr' ;
Ann an leine, etc.

'S nach d' iarr sibh g' a fuaghal

Muathan uai.sle na tire.
'S nach d' iarr, etc.

Ort bheirinnse combairle,

N;m gabhadh tu dhiom i
Ort bheirinnse, etc.
'N uair a theid thu 'n taigh-osda,

Na h-61 ann ach aon deoch.
'N uair a theid, etc.

Gabh do dhrama a" d' sheasamh,
Is bi freasd'lach mu d' dhaoine
Gabh do dhrama, etc.

Na dean diuthadh mu d' shoitheach,
Gabh an ladar no 'n taoman :

Na dean diiithadh, etc.

Dean am foghar de 'n gheambradh,
'S dean an s^mhradh de 'u fhaoilteach.

Dean am foghar, etc.

Dean do leabaidh 's na cragaibh,

S na caidil ach aotrom.
Dean do leabaidh, etc.
Ge h-ainneamh an fheorag,

Ghe.ibhar sei'd air a faotain,
Ge h-ainneambh, etc,
Ge h-uasal an seabhag.

Is trie a ghabhar le feall e.
Ge h-uasal, etc.
Tha mulad, tha mulad,
Tha mulad 'g am lionadh.

^^x :y

320 Mac-Griogalr d Riuiro (Mac-Origor of Roro).

(Translation of the above by Principal Shairp, St. Andrews, communicated
BT Rev. Dr. Macmillan, Greenock).

There is sorrow, deep sorrow.
Heavy sorrow down-weighs me ;

Sorrow long, dark, forlorn,
Whence nothing can raise me.

Yea ! my heart's filled with sorrow,

Deep sorrow, undying,
For MacGrigor of Roro,

AYhose home was GlenlyoD.

For the bannered MacGrigor

So bravely who bore him,
With the roar of the war-pipe

Loud thundering before him.

His emblem the pine tree
On mountain-side swinging ;

His trim-tapered arrows
The true bird was winging :

Keen shafts that a king's son

Might glory in bearing ;
From MacMurdoch's strong hand

Home they sped, how unerring !

Now I will not complain

Though a coward should smite me ;
Should they outrage and wrong nie,

O heaven ! who shall right me ?

'Tis my pain they're not here,
Whom living, naught ailed me ;

East in yon chapel lie
The true hearts that ne'er failed me :

Their fair heads are low,

My dear foster brothers.
Them the scant linen shroud

In strait bed birely covers,—

Linen shroud with no bands
Nor silk tassels made ready,

Nor sewed by the fingers
Of nobly born lady.

Now a rede I would rede thee,
And thereon well think thou —

When thou goest to the hostel
But a single cup drink thou.

Stand and drink ;— of the men
That are round thee be wary ;

Be it bale-dish or ladle.
Drink it down, nothing chary.

Make winter as autumn,
The wolf-days as summer ;

Thy bed be tlie bare rock,
And light be thy slumber.

For though scarce be the squirrel,
There's a way got to find her ;

Though proud be the falcon.

There are deft hands can bind her.

There is sorrow, deep sorrow,
Heavy sorrow down- weighs me ;

Sorrow long, dark, forlorn.
Whence nothing can raise me.

MACGREGOR OF RORO.— MACGREGOR'S LAMENT.

Very slow, wUhfcelinr/. From the ThUtlc, Kilited by Colin Brown. Mode of 2—1.

d' :d' :r'.d',r